Copyright @ 1931
INTRODUCTION
The exact title of this book, commonly called, “The Acts of the Apostles,” is difficult if not impossible to
determine. When it was first sent by its author to Theophilus it probably had
no title. It appears in different forms in ancient manuscripts - but all agree
that it was “The Acts.”
There can be no
reasonable doubt that Luke is the author of the Acts. It is the second book
dedicated to Theophilus and follows the history as recorded in the Third
Gospel. It continues the history of early Christianity from the ascension of
Christ through a part of the imprisonment of Paul at Rome. The early church
regarded Luke alone as the author of the book. Irenaeus, Clemens, Alexandrinus,
Tertullian and others speak of Luke as the author, and so confident do they
appear that they do not even pause to discuss the fact.
Dr. J.H. Kerr, in
his Introduction to New Testament Study - commended by Prof. B.B. Warfield -
(p. 78) gives the following reasons to show that Luke was the author:
(1)
It was the
unhesitating and unanimous belief of the early church.
(2)
The similarity of
the inscription, character and style of this book to the Third Gospel.
(3)
The similarity of
the language between the two books, over fifty words being common to them that
are not used elsewhere in the New Testament.
(4)
The manifest
connection between the two books, this being the continuation of the history
given in the Third Gospel.
Even literary
critics, like Renan, admit the absurdity of asserting that a compiler of the
second century would have been so careless as to have left the “we passages”
unaltered. These passages begin with the sixteenth chapter and the tenth verse
when Luke became a member of the missionary party at Troas. Luke used the
pronoun of personal participation, always remain a strong testimony in favor of
a companion of the Apostle as the author of the whole book, of which that
narrative is a part; to separate the subject of that narrative from the author of
the whole, is a procedure of skeptical caprice.
Prof. J. Gresham
Machen, in his elaborate argument on, “The
Origin of Paul’s Religion,” declares that, “Literary criticism establishes
Luke-Acts as the work of a companion of Paul” (p. 36). This companion was
undoubtedly Luke.
To regard Timothy as the author is, upon the very surface of the Book,
incorrect. He is clearly distinguished from the author in Chap. 20:4-5: “And there accompanied him into Asia Sopater
of Berea; and of the Thessalonians, Aristarchus and Secundus; and Gaius of
Derbe, and Timotheus; and of Asia, Tychicus and Trophimus. These going before
tarried for us at Troas.” If Timothy had been the writer, the “we-passages”
would have begun at Chapter 16:4: “And
as they went through the cities, they delivered them the decrees for to keep,
that were ordained of the apostles and elders which were at Jerusalem.” The
writer of the Acts is far too intelligent to have written or compiled a book so
carelessly. For similar reasons Silas could not have been the author. Luke
clearly indicates by the use of the first person when he was with Paul: “And after he had seen the vision,
immediately we endeavoured to go into Macedonia, assuredly gathering that the
Lord had called us for to preach the gospel unto them” (16:10), but the use
of the third person when they were separated: “Now when they had passed through Amphipolis and Apollonia, they came to
Thessalonica, where was a synagogue of the Jews” (17:1), and by the use of
the first when they were together again in their work (20:5 above).
Sir William
Ramsay says that those who attempt to show that the author was a second century
writer have “displayed a misapprehension of the real character of ancient life
and Roman history which is often astonishing, and which has been decisively
disproved in the progress of Roman historical investigation. All such theories
belong to the pre-Mommsenian epoch of Roman history: they are now impossible
for a rational and educated critic; and they hardly survive except in popular
magazines and novels of the semi-religious order.” (St. Paul the Traveler and the Roman Citizen, p. 10).
Concerning the effort made by Dr. Clemen to show that three Redactors,
or editors, making use of three older documents, have compiled the Book of
Acts, each inserting some of his own views, Ramsay declares: “A dissection of
this elaborate kind cannot be carried out. Style is seen in the whole rather
than in single sentences, still less in parts of sentences; and a partition
between six authors, clause by clause, sentence by sentence, paragraph by
paragraph, of a work that seemed even to bold and revolutionary critics like
Zeller and Baur in Germany and Renan in France to be a model of unity and
individuality in style, is simply impossible” (Ibid. pp. 12-13).
In view of the
fact that The Acts is an historical book, it was not likely to be quoted as
often as the Epistles, yet there are a number of ancient writers who quote it
and others who make reference to it. Polycarp quotes it about the year 116 A.D.
The Muratori Canon names it, 170 A.D. The Syriac (160 A.D.) and Old Latin
Versions (170 A.D.) quote it. Irenaeus (175 A.D.), Tertullian (190 A.D.) and
Clement of Alexandria (195 A.D.) quote it by name.
Those who
rejected it as the Manicheans, Marcionites and Ebionites, did so because they
held certain preconceived heretical views, and could not continue to hold these
heresies with the semblance of consistency if they accepted the teaching of the
Acts.
The internal
evidence is conclusive in favor of its authenticity, as is shown by Paley in
his
“Horae Pauline.” He has compared the historical references with the
Epistles and has shown that the undesigned coincidences form an unanswerable
argument concerning the genuineness of The Acts.
In his
Introduction (Vol. II, p. 51), Dr. Samuel Davidson writes, “We hesitate not to
assert that the idea of the book being fabricated by a later unknown writer,
with whatever motive he set about the task, involves the improbably, not to say
the impossible at every step. - We are confident that the credibility of the
Acts will be universally acknowledged long after the negative criticism has
vanished away like every temporary extravagance of unbridled reason, or rather
of unbridled skepticism.”
After first-hand
investigation, Sir William Ramsay came to regard the author of the Acts as an
“historian of the first rank.” He had at one time been convinced that the
Tubingen theory was correct, namely, that the Acts was a second century work.
“It did not lie then in my line of life to investigate the subject minutely;
but more recently I found myself often brought in contact with the Book of Acts
as an authority for the topography, antiquities, and society of Asia Minor. It
was gradually borne in upon me that in various details the narrative showed
marvelous truth.” After a “dispassionate historical criticism,” he decided that
he could speak “confidently and uncompromisingly,” and “Place this great writer
on the high pedestal that belongs to him” (Ibid. pp. 4, 8-10).
Luke, in all
probability, when writing the Acts, followed a similar plan to that which he
informs us he used in writing the Gospel which bears his name. In writing the
Gospel he received much information from eye witnesses. In writing the Acts he
was an eye witness of much which he records. Most of the remainder of the Book
he could learn from fellow disciples who were eye witnesses of the events. A
part of it he no doubt learned from documents to which he had access. He was undoubtedly guided and taught of the Holy
Spirit so that he wrote accurately all the facts recorded.
The Book of Acts
contains 1007 verses. Luke evidently witnessed the facts recorded in the
“we-passages”, which include 318 verses. He could have learned from Paul and
Philip that which is recorded in 402 verses. Therefore, from his own
observation and conversation with intimate friends, Paul and Philip, he would
be able to write 720 verses.
This comprises
more than seven-tenths of the entire book, and the information could be secured
without reference to any documents. There are 287 verses left to be accounted
for, a few of which are introductory, while the remainder mainly relate to
messages and actions of Peter. These were probably preserved in written form.
Many of the facts would be vividly remembered by a number of the disciples
still living at that time. Luke then could secure his information from personal
experience and written records.
The date of the composition of the Book of Acts has been generally
thought to have been during the year 63 A.D. The place was apparently at Rome.
The year when Paul was brought to Rome has been given as 61 A.D. At the time of
the completion of this Book he had been a prisoner for two years. From the
wording of the last chapter it is evident that Luke was with Paul at Rome,
therefore, it seems reasonably certain that the Acts was written at Rome in the
year 63 A.D.
The first Book,
or Gospel of Luke, was written originally to instruct Theophilus, a lover of
God, and to confirm his faith. The second book, The Acts, was written for
further instruction of the same person and for all lovers of God. Luke desired
to tell the world authoritatively, under the guidance of the Spirit, what the Lord
Jesus continued to do after his ascension, by the power of the Spirit, through
the instrumentality of his disciples.
“The historian
who is to give a brief history of a great period,” writes Ramsay, “need not
reproduce on a reduced uniform scale all the facts which he would mention in a
long history, like a picture reduced by a photographic process. If a brief
history is to be a work of art, it must omit great deal, and concentrate the
reader’s attention on a certain number of critical points in the development of
events, elaborating these sufficiently to present them in life-like and clearly
intelligible form.
True historical genius lies in selecting the great crises, the great
agents, and the great movements, in making these clear to the reader in their
real nature, in passing over with the lightest and slightest touch numerous
events and many persons, but always keeping clear before the reader the plan of
composition. The historian may dismiss years with a word, and devote
considerable space to a single incident. In such a work, the omission of an
event does not constitute a gap, but is merely a proof that the event had not
sufficient importance to enter in the plan” (Ibid. p. 7). Luke, manifestly, did
not set out to tell all the history of the main characters, Peter and Paul. He
selected great crises, great agents and great movements, passing over or
touching lightly upon many others.
Dr. Philip Schaff
writes concerning the Acts: It “represents the origin and progress of
Christianity from the capital of Judaism to the capital of heathenism. It is
the history of the planting of the Church among the Jews by Peter, and among
the Gentiles by Paul. Its theme is expressed in the promise of the risen Christ
to His disciples in Acts 1:8: “ye shall
receive power, after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you” (chap. 2); “and ye shall be witnesses unto me both in
Jerusalem” (chaps. 3-7); “and in all
Judaea, and in Samaria” (chaps. 8-12); “and unto the uttermost part of the earth” (chaps. 13-18)” (History,
Vol. I, p. 726).
“In the Gospels
we see Christ purchasing the church with His own blood:” writes Dr. David
Brown, “here we
see the church so purchased rising into actual existence; first among the Jews
in
Palestine, next
among the Gentiles, until it gains a foothold in the great capital of the
ancient world - sweeping majestically from Jerusalem to Rome.” Dr. David Brown,
“here we see the church so purchased rising into actual existence; first among
the Jews in Palestine, next among the Gentiles, until it gains a foothold in
the great capital of the ancient world - sweeping majestically from Jerusalem
to Rome.”
The early
triumphs of Christianity are recorded for the benefit of men of every age. It
is a remarkable testimony to the power of the Gospel, that, within thirty years
it made a deep impression upon all parts of the civilized world. It had not
failed to transform men and communities in the most powerful and corrupt
cities. Churches were established in Jerusalem, Antioch, Asia Minor, Greece,
Macedonia, Italy and Africa. Its success cannot be accounted for by any view,
other than that it was God’s message, and His Almighty power made it effective.
Many writers upon
the Acts think that it was not completed. They believe that it ends abruptly
and attempt to account for this by supposed that Luke was called away from the
city to some other part of the church, or that political changes compelled is
withdrawal from Rome. Others, with Ramsay, suppose that the author suffered
martyrdom under Domitian, and that for this reason the Book was left
uncompleted.
My own view, as
stated more fully in the last chapter, is that the Book was completed in an
admirable manner. It closes leaving the apostle Paul in the place where he had
longed to go, and while preaching Christ, whom he loved to preach. For years it
had been his ambition to go to Rome. He earnestly desired to preach the Gospel
unhindered by Jewish mob or heathen priests. As the Book closes he was at the
great world-center of that day, “preaching
the kingdom of God, and teaching those things which concern the Lord Jesus
Christ, with all confidence, no man forbidding him” (Acts 28:31).
That was his
chief desire. I can imagine no more appropriate ending. It is the picture of
the great apostle which I like to keep in mind. His chains were incidental. To
preach the Gospel unhindered, where it would reach the largest number, and go
out to the ends of the earth, was the fulfillment of his highest ambition. It
is the hope of this writer that such an ambition may be aroused in the hearts
of many of God’s servants who read this expression.
1.
The promise of the Holy Spirit (chap. 1).
2.
The out-pouring of the Holy Spirit and revival (chap. 2).
3.
The development
of the church in Jerusalem in the midst of opposition (chaps. 3-7).
4.
The growth of the church through Judea and Samaria (chaps. 8-12).
5.
The growth of the church among the Gentiles (chaps. 13-28).
Outline by
chapters, with key verses, to enable the student to keep the main points and
choice verses of the Book in mind.
General facts:
Writer - Luke
Written at Rome, 63 A.D.
Theme - The
continuation of the work of the Christ, by His Spirit, through His disciples.
Chapter 1 - The ascension
- promise of the Holy Spirit - reorganization.
Key verse: “But ye shall receive power, after that the
Holy Ghost is come upon you: and ye shall be witnesses unto me both in
Jerusalem, and in all Judaea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of
the earth” (1:8).
Chapter 2 - The
first revival - Pentecost.
Key verse: “Then Peter said unto them, Repent, and be
baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of
sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost. For the promise is unto
you, and to your children, and to all that are afar off, even as many as the
Lord our God shall call” (2:38-39)
Chapter 3 - The
first miracle of healing - the lame man healed.
Key verse: “Repent ye therefore, and be converted, that
your sins may be blotted out, when the times of refreshing shall come from the
presence of the Lord” (3:19)
Chapter 10 - The
first mission to the Gentiles - Peter sent to Cornelius.
Key verse: “Then Peter opened his mouth, and said, Of a
truth I perceive that God is no respecter of persons: But in every nation he
that feareth him, and worketh righteousness, is accepted with him”
(10:34-35).
Chapter 11 - The
first dispute about missions - The Jews convinced.
Key verse: “When they heard these things, they held
their peace, and glorified God, saying, Then hath God also to the Gentiles
granted repentance unto life” (11:18).
Chapter 12 - The
first persecution by the state - James killed - Peter arrested - his miraculous
escape.
Key verse: “Peter therefore was kept in prison: but
prayer was made without ceasing of the church unto God for him” (12:5).
JOURNEYS OF PAUL
Chapter 13 - Paul and Barnabas go to Cyprus and Asia Minor - Paul’s
sermon at Antioch.
Key verse: “For so hath the Lord commanded us, saying,
I have set thee to be a light of the Gentiles, that thou shouldest be for
salvation unto the ends of the earth” (13:47).
Chapter 14 - At
Iconium, Lystra and Derbe - the disciples praised - Paul stoned - return and
report to home church.
Key verse: “Confirming the souls
of the disciples, and exhorting them to continue in the faith, and that we must
through much tribulation enter into the kingdom of God” (14:22).
Chapter 15 -
Dispute about circumcision - send letter to Gentiles - Paul and Barnabas separate.
Key verse: “But we believe that through the grace of
the Lord Jesus Christ we shall be saved even as they” (15:11).
SECOND MISSIONARY JOURNEY
Chapter 16 - Paul
and Silas go through Syria and Cilicia - At Lystra Timothy joins the company -
to Neapolis and Philippi.
Key verse: “And they said, Believe on the Lord Jesus
Christ, and thou shalt be saved, and thy house” (16:31).
Chapter 17 - To
Thessalonica, Berea, Athens - The Unknown God
Key verse: “For as I passed by, and beheld your
devotions, I found an altar with this inscription, TO THE UNKNOWN GOD. Whom
therefore ye ignorantly worship, him declare I unto you” (17:23).
Chapter 18 - To
Corinth, Ephesus, Caesarea, Jerusalem, Antioch
Key verse: “For he mightily convinced the Jews, and
that publickly, shewing by the scriptures that Jesus was Christ” (18:28).
THIRD MISSIONARY JOURNEY Chapter 18:23 - 19:41. To Galatia, Phrygia - at Ephesus 3
years
Key verse: “Then said Paul, John verily baptized with
the baptism of repentance, saying unto the people, that they should believe on
him which should come after him, that is, on Christ Jesus” (19:4).
Chapter 20 - To
Macedonia, Achaia, Philippi, Troas, Miletus
Key verse: “But none of these things move me, neither
count I my life dear unto myself, so that I might finish my course with joy,
and the ministry, which I have received of the Lord Jesus, to testify the
gospel of the grace of God” (20:24).
Chapter 21:1-17.
Returned to Tyre, Ptolemais, Caesarea to Jerusalem.
Key verse: “Then Paul answered, What mean ye to weep
and to break mine heart? for I am ready not to be bound only, but also to die
at Jerusalem for the name of the Lord Jesus” (21:13).
IMPRISONMENT OF
PAUL
Chapter 21:17 -
22:30. Paul mobbed - rescued - addressed the people.
Key verse: “For thou shalt be his witness unto all men
of what thou hast seen and heard” (22:15).
Chapter 23 -
Tried before the Sanhedrin - a conspiracy - sent to Caesarea.
Key verse: “And the night following the Lord stood by
him, and said, Be of good cheer, Paul: for as thou has testified of me in
Jerusalem, so must thou bear witness also at Rome” (23:11).
AT CAESAREA
Chapter 24 -
Defense before Felix - Governor moved - left two years.
Key verse: “And as he reasoned of righteousness,
temperance, and judgment to come, Felix trembled, and answered, Go thy way for
this time; when I have a convenient season, I will call for thee” (24:25).
Chapter 25-26.
Paul’s hearing before Festus - appeal to Caesar - address before Agrippa.
Key verse: “Then Agrippa said unto Paul, Almost thou persuadest
me to be a Christian. And Paul said, I would to God, that not only thou, but
also all that hear me this day, were both almost, and altogether such as I am,
except these bonds” (26:28-29).
ON THE SEA
Chapter 27 -
Paul’s voyage and shipwreck
Key verse: “For there stood by me this night the angel
of God, whose I am, and whom I serve, Saying, Fear not, Paul; thou must be
brought before Caesar: and, lo, God hath given thee all them that sail with
thee” (27:23-24).
AT ROME
Chapter 28 - Paul
at Melita, Puteoli and Rome - preached at his lodging and hired house,
unhindered.
Key verse: “Be it known therefore unto you, that the
salvation of God is sent unto the Gentiles, and that they will hear it”
(28:28).
It is encouraging
to note that notwithstanding persecution,
hypocrisy, dissention, or mob violence, the
church continued to grow.
1.
The disciples
were terrified by the crucifixion of Jesus - the Holy Spirit came in power -
Peter preached - 3000 added - 2:41.
2.
Jewish leaders
arrested the apostles - apostles proclaimed Jesus - Number came to be 5000 - 4:4.
3.
The disciples
were threatened - they prayed - were filled with the Spirit - spoke with
boldness - a multitude believed -
4:32.
4.
Hypocrites came
in - Divine discipline was exercised - wonders wrought - multitudes of men and women were
added - 5:14.
5.
Persecution arose
- disciples imprisoned - miraculously released - the disciples were multiplied - 6:1.
6.
Dissention arose
- deacons chosen - number of disciples
multiplied exceedingly - company of
priests obedient to faith - 6:7.
7.
The disciples
driven from Jerusalem - Philip preached in Samaria - the multitudes gave heed with one accord - 8:6.
8.
Personal work with an Ethiopian -
he believed - 8:37.
9.
Paul converted - churches had rest - were
multiplied - 9:31.
10.
Peter cured AEneas - all who saw him turned to the
LORD - 9:35.
11.
Peter raised
Dorcas from the dead - many believed on
the LORD - 9:31.
12.
The Holy Spirit
was poured out on the Gentiles - many believe
- 10:44-45.
13.
Persecuted disciples driven to Antioch - preach to Greeks - a great number believed - 11:21.
14.
Barnabas sent to
help with the work at Antioch - much
people was added unto the LORD - 11:24.
15.
Herod persecuted
the church - killed James - arrested Peter - Herod smitten by an angel - the word grew and multiplied - 12:24.
16.
Paul preached in
Cyprus - was opposed by a false prophet - the Pro-consul believed - 13:12.
17.
Paul preached in
Antioch in Pisidia - the Jews opposed him - many
Gentiles believed - the Word was spread throughout all the region - 13:49.
18.
Paul driven to
Iconium by a persecuting mob - preached - a
great multitude of Jews and Greeks believed - 14:1.
19.
Paul stoned -
driven to Derbe - preached - made many
disciples - 14:21.
This outline
takes us half way through the Book, through the first missionary journey of
Paul. The story is ever the same. Nothing
can stop the growth of a Spirit-filled church. Such a church will pray
earnestly, study the Bible diligently, give liberally of her wealth, and
continue in constant personal work for Christ.
The shout that rang out of the darkness of
Calvary, “It is finished,” resounds
through the centuries to tell of the
completed atonement of our Lord Jesus Christ. The declaration, “Jesus
began both to do and teach” (1:1), as it appears in the opening sentence of
The Acts, impresses upon us the great message that Christ in saving a lost
world had but begun His work. There is no intimation that Jesus “began” in
the sense that other great thinkers were to complete plans, discover new
truths, or perfect an incomplete beginning; but rather that he was to continue
to do, through his disciples, by His Spirit, that which he had initiated,
designed and exhorted them to fulfill.
Luke, who is evidently the writer of The Acts, had told in the Gospel
which bears his name of the work of Christ on earth before His ascension. The
record in The Acts continues the work of Jesus, by his Spirit, through His
disciples, after His ascension. Luke tells of the supernatural birth of
Christ. He speaks of the supernatural ascension twice, first in the Gospel and
again in The Acts. He emphasizes the supernatural power bestowed upon the
church shortly after His ascension. He records the marvelous results of the
bestowal of Christ’s power by opening to our vision glimpses of the church
during the first generation of men who were living after the ascension.
The Acts is the only
authentic history of the first generation of the Christian Church. Its record
is supplemented to some extent by statements in the Epistles. It does not
pretend to be a complete record of the work of the Apostles during that period
which it covers. It tells us more of Peter and Paul than of any others.
John is mentioned near the first of the Book as he worked along with Peter.
Other important leaders in the church, as Philip, Stephen, James, Barnabas,
Mark, Silas and Timothy, are spoken of briefly. Many other prominent disciples,
prophets and missionaries are named.
THE TITLE
As it tells us
merely of some of the acts of some of the apostles, we may rather think of it
as “The Acts of Jesus,” which he had begun on earth to do and which he
continued to do through his apostles and
disciples. Prominent workers in the early church are mentioned. In the
midst of their work the account suddenly turns to others and perhaps we hear
nothing more of them. This striking manner of dealing with men makes evident
the fact that the Acts is not written primarily to record the acts of the
apostles, but rather the work of our Lord as he began to use men, and continues
to use them in the work of his church.
This book tells
us enough about three or four of the Apostles that we may know how they worked
and the results of their testimony, and that we may have some indication of
what others probably did in the service of their Lord. It tells us enough
that we may know the power and comfort which the Holy Spirit can give to His
disciples; that the church is actually founded upon The Rock and nothing can
prevail against it; that the progress of the church does not depend upon
any man or group of men, and that Christ has a definite plan for the
organization and promotion of the work of the church. Volumes might have been
written and yet the story of the early church would not have been complete. The
history of the period covered in The Acts during one generation furnishes an
example for all following generations.
We have the same
problems, the same trials, the same skepticism, the same willingness on
the part of some to accept the Gospel
and give their lives for him whom they have learned to love, and the same
bitter opposition on the part of many who oppose its progress.
THE ONE ADDRESSED
The Book is
addressed to Theophilus. The name means, lover
of God. Nothing is known of Theophilus except that the Gospel of Luke is
also addressed to him “It seemed good to
me also, having had perfect understanding of all things from the very first, to
write unto thee in order, most excellent Theophilus” (Luke 1:3).
He was evidently, what his name indicates, a lover of God. We have
sufficient reason for this conclusion from the fact that Luke addresses two
books to him, and also that he speaks of him as “most excellent” or most noble.
Inasmuch as the Greek letters of the New Testament were all capitalized it is
possible that Theophilus, which we
translate as a proper name, Theophilus, was not a proper name, but directed to
all lovers of God. Although, it is probably addressed to a single individual,
according to the usual interpretation, it is intended as a message to all
lovers of God.
THE AUTHOR
That the writer
of The Acts was Luke seems evident. He had written a former book to the same
person and on the same general subject. It was the unanimous belief of the early
church, and still is generally agreed, that the author of the Gospel which
bears the name of Luke is the author of The Acts.
SOURCES OF
INFORMATION
There are 1007
verses in this book. The “we-passages” include 318, those know to Paul 366, and
those to Philip 66. “We can readily see,” says J.H. Kerr, “that Luke from his
own experience, and from what he could learn from Paul and Philip, could write
724 verses, or over seven-tenths of the whole book, without having recourse to
any documents. There remain but 283 verses to be accounted for, and these
relate to the words of Peter, all of which may have been preserved in some
written form to which the historian had access. From this, it is evident that
the sources of information contained in the book were written records, oral
testimony and personal knowledge” (Introduction to New Testament Study).
THE THEME
The theme of The
Acts is, that which Jesus continued to do, by His Spirit, through His
disciples. This book is closely linked to, and virtually a continuation of, the
Gospel by Luke. In it the author had told “of
all that Jesus began both to do and teach, until the day in which he was taken
up” (Acts 1:1-2). That was the end of Jesus’ teaching as man upon earth,
but it was not the end of His teaching by His Spirit. Peter, Paul and others
continued to preach Jesus Christ. When Peter was asked of the men of the
various nations at Pentecost how it was that they heard every man in his own
tongue, he told them that Jesus through the Holy Ghost, “hath shed forth this, which ye now see and hear” (Acts 2:33). When
great numbers were brought into the church it was said that “the Lord added” them to it. Peter
declared that Jesus cured the lame man at the gate of the temple. It was the
Lord who appeared to Paul on the way to Damascus. It was the Lord Jesus who
appeared to Paul in Corinth and said: “I
have much people in this city.” Thus all through the Book the Lord
continued to work by miracles, by signs, by wonders and by testimony through
His disciples.
THE FORMER
TREATISE
“The former treatise” is evidently that
of the Gospel of Luke. In the first five verses we have a brief summary of the
Gospel by Luke. This forms a connecting link with the Acts. In that which Jesus
began to do and we are taken back to
the:
(1)
Incarnation. Luke tells in as plain language as it is possible to tell of the
birth of Jesus. From his “perfect
understanding of all things from the very first” (Luke 1:3), and from that
which had been revealed to him by the Spirit, he told clearly and explicitly
that Jesus was born of the Virgin
Mary. The only way that one may doubt or deny the virgin birth of Jesus
Christ is to deny that the Gospel of Luke is the true Word of God. Luke also
told of
(2)
the life and
teaching of Jesus. To state it in
his own words, he wrote concerning “all
that Jesus began both to do and teach.” Luke emphasized the humanity of
Jesus but he did not neglect his divinity. He told of the miracles as a part of
what He did, which should prove to Theophilus and lovers of God throughout
the world that Jesus was God as well as man. He recorded that unparalled
miracle, the cure of the paralytic (Luke 5:18-26), when Jesus proved to a
crowded assembly that he had power on earth to forgive sins.
In the Gospel,
Luke had also told of the:
(3)
atonement or “passion” of Jesus (v. 3). The voluntary death of Christ as a
sacrifice for sin was the great theme which Luke in the former Book, and in
this one, dwelt upon as the most important of all facts for a sinful world.
Before Peter called upon the multitudes at Jerusalem to believe in Christ and
repent of their sins he presented to them Christ crucified as the Son of God
(Acts 2:36-38). Even when in jeopardy of their lives, the disciples always
held before their hearers Jesus Christ, the crucified One, as the only Saviour
(3:13-18; 4:10-12; 7:51-56; 26:22 23). Even in this brief summary of his
former treatise, Luke is not satisfied merely to state the fact that he had
told of Christ’s
(4)
resurrection, but he makes reference to the many proofs which He had given to
prove that He had risen. “To whom also
he shewed himself alive after his passion by many infallible proofs, being seen
of them forty days” (Acts 1:3). The subject of the resurrection was the
storm center of discussion in those days, and is still the fact which is most
bitterly attacked by many. Some tried to pass over it with a laugh, as did the
Athenians; but where the Gospel had taken hold of many, as at Corinth and
Ephesus, so mild a form of opposition would not turn men away from faith in the
risen Lord. No one could deny, in those days, that Jesus died, but the
Pharisees and Sadducees were unwilling
to give up the theory that He had died as a blasphemer. The Sadducees were
in power at that time. They denied the resurrection and forbade Christ’s
followers to teach it. If they admitted that Jesus arose from the dead they
knew that they must also admit that He
was divine and all of His claims were true. “If Christ be not risen, then is our preaching vain, and your faith is
also vain” (I Corinthians 15:14).
It has been
repeatedly asserted by careful scholars that there is no better authenticated
fact in history than that of the resurrection of Christ from the dead. He was
seen four times according to the record of Luke.
He was seen at
least twelve times, as recorded by the four Gospels and by Paul in I
Corinthians 15:5-8. Paul was a witness to the fact that Christ had risen, and
he mentions five other witnesses or groups of witnesses. He was seen by the
apostles, under the most scrutinizing circumstances, more than once. He was
seen of five hundred brethren at one time. Christ invited a close and careful
examination of the identity of His person after His resurrection; consequently
His disciples, who were themselves given to doubt, could not have been
deceived. His disciples saw Him, heard Him talk, felt His body for marks of
identification and ate with Him. No impersonator or apparition could have
possibly deceived them. They had been His intimate friends and were the best
judges. Luke also tells of:
(5)
the ascension. Mark mentions it, but Luke is the only one of the four
evangelists who describes the ascension
of Christ (Luke 24:50-51). He refers to his record here in the second
verse, “until the day in which he was
taken up.” The ascension is described later in the chapter; it is mentioned
here merely to connect the records of the two books. Moreover, in the Gospel,
Luke had recorded the charge of Jesus that:
(6)
the disciples
were to wait for the Spirit (vv. 4-5).
The record in Luke is, “And behold,
I send the promise of my Father upon you: but tarry ye in the city of
Jerusalem, until ye be endued with power from on high . . . And they worshipped
him, and returned to Jerusalem with great joy: And were continually in the
temple, praising and blessing God” (Luke 24:49, 52-53). The statement in
the Acts is: “And, being assembled
together with them, commanded them that they should not depart from Jerusalem,
but wait for the promise of the Father, which, saith he, ye have heard of me.
For John truly baptized with water; but ye shall be baptized with the Holy
Ghost not many days hence” (Acts 1:4-5). At the beginning of Christ’s
ministry John had foreseen these days. He said: “I indeed baptize you with water unto repentance: but he that cometh
after me is mightier than I, whose shoes I am not worthy to bear: he shall
baptize you with the Holy Ghost, and with fire” (Matt. 3:11).
Luke alone preserved a very striking prophecy of Jesus: “I am come to send fire on the earth; and
what will I, if it be already kindled? But I have a baptism to be baptized
with; and how am I straitened till it be accomplished” (Luke 12:49-50). We
are not accustomed to think of Jesus being “straitened” or held in, but He
Himself tells us that it was true at that time and would be true until after
His baptism should be accomplished, in other words, until after He had washed
away sin in His blood upon the Cross. After the work of atonement was completed
he would be ready to “cast fire upon the
earth,” or to send the Holy Spirit upon His disciples with power. He had
said: “Greater works than these shall ye
do.” This would not be because there were any of the disciples greater than
Jesus but because He would send His Spirit to work through them in mighty
power, and enable them to do the work on the basis of His finished atonement.
Why then did not
Jesus pour out His Spirit upon the disciples immediately after the
resurrection, or at least immediately after the ascension? We may not be able
to answer this question fully, but there are reasons which seem obvious. The
plan which Jesus followed was according to prophecy. The presentation of the
two wave-loaves, upon the Feast of Pentecost, typified the presentation unto
God of the first-fruits of Christ’s death and resurrection. The fulfillment of
prophecy would have been a sufficient reason for the charge to wait at
Jerusalem until the day of Pentecost, but there were other reasons. An
important reason was that the disciples might have the opportunity to re-study
the Scripture in the light of what had just taken place. Before Christ’s
ascension “Then opened he their
understanding, that they might understand the scripture” (Luke 24:45). They
had much to reinterpret and fix in their minds before they culd be the best
witnesses for Christ. Moreover, as the disciples compared notes concerning the
evidences of Christ’s resurrection and meditated and prayed concerning what He
had told them beforehand, and became more deeply convinced that He was indeed
the Messiah they would be the better prepared for the reception of the Spirit
and the earnest work which was to follow.
THE FINAL
COMMISSION OF JESUS
1. Misconceptions
corrected: “When they therefore were
come together, they asked of him, saying, Lord, wilt thou at this time restore
again the kingdom to Israel? And he said unto them, It is not for you to know
the times or the seasons, which the Father hath put in his own power”
(1:6-7).
This question may
have been asked by the disciples before Christ had opened their mind, that they
might understand the Scriptures. But it is quite possible that even after their
minds were opened there were some things in Scripture which they did not
understand. There is still a great difference of opinion concerning the answer
to this question and we, therefore, need not be surprised if they did not
understand it. It is well that we shall study the signs of the times in the
light of prophecy and in the light of all Scripture, but there are times and
seasons of God’s working which will be withheld from us. It is best that
this is God’s plan. It is well that the future of our own lives and the
hour of our own death is withheld from us. That which is withheld from us would
not benefit it; if it were known to us it might tend to hinder us in the great
work of witnessing to which we are called.
2.
The assurance of
power: “But ye shall receive power, after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you”
(1:8a)
Knowledge of future events in the world will not give men power in the
service of Christ but the presence of the Holy Spirit will give mighty power.
The Holy Spirit could not be neglected then, and cannot be neglected now, if
the witnesses for Christ are to have power. There was a definite time set for
which they must wait in order to fulfill the plan of God. It is not necessary
today that days of time shall elapse while we wait upon God before we may
receive the Holy Spirit.
If we are waiting
until we feel some ecstasy, some remarkable movement within us, we may
displease God. The Spirit of Christ will not come into an empty vessel, nor
will He come into a vessel that is to remain useless. He will come at once into
the hearts of His people if they will manifest His power, if they are willing
to present their bodies a living sacrifice and witness for Him. But He will not
come into men’s hearts merely that they may satisfy a curiosity or experience
some mighty thrill within them.
3.
The charge to the
witnesses: “ye shall be witnesses unto me both in Jerusalem, and in all Judaea, and
in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth” (1:8b)
A witness must
know, not merely by hear-say, whereof he speaks. Those who are to be witnesses
for Christ must know Christ. They must know Christ so well that no amount of
cross-examination can pervert their testimony. The world is constantly cross-examining
the Christian. Men of the world are
watching us at our work, in our trading, in our buying, in our selling, in our
homes, at our worship, in our prayers, in our teaching, in our preaching, in
our giving and in all our ways of
living. If our testimony breaks down in any part it may lose its entire
effect.
The disciples
were to be witnesses first in Jerusalem, or at home. The warm-hearted disciple
of Christ today will begin to witness wherever he is, he will not wait for a
golden opportunity, he will make one. It may not be easy to witness at home,
nor is it easy to witness away from home. The witness should make up his
mind from the very outset that he will have to bear his cross. It was not
long after the early disciples began to witness at Jerusalem until they were
scattered everywhere through persecution, but they did not stop witnessing on
that account. They went everywhere preaching the Word. They went to other parts
of Judaea, so Samaria to Cyprus, Asia Minor, Africa, Greece, Rome, Spain and
India.
It is important
that the homeland shall be Christianized for the benefit of other lands. When
the missionary goes out to a foreign field, and from his own land there follow
him vessels loaded with intoxicating liquor, when that liquor is adulterated
and sold at an exorbitant price to the heathen, the effect is tremendously
adverse upon the testimony of the missionary. When the representatives of the
land from which the missionary comes desecrate the Lord’s day the natives are
much harder to convince that Christians should keep the Sabbath. When the
natives learn to publish their own newspapers and when those papers tell of
lynchings and murders in the land from which the missionary comes his testimony
is greatly hindered.
This is said to
be a missionary age. The book that has made it so, more than any other, is the
Book of Acts for it is the great missionary book of the Bible. It tells us of
the beginning of missionary work in the Christian church and of the rapid
extension of that work until it progressed so widely that, though written
nineteen centuries ago, it is still the greatest challenge of all books to the
enlargement of the missionary enterprise throughout the world.
William Carey
“Enlarge the place of thy tent, and let them
stretch forth the curtains of thine habitations: spare not, lengthen thy cords,
and strengthen thy stakes” (Isa. 54:2)
The missionary
work had so languished that in the early days of William Carey, a little over a
century ago, he could not stir his congregation to take an interest in
missions, nor could he even arouse an interest among the ministers of the
Gospel in his community in this great work. When he preached his great sermon
on the second verse of the fifty fourth chapter of Isaiah the people were not moved.
One who writes of that memorable occasion says, he would have thought the
congregation would have wept. But they did not weep, they did not even wait
after the sermon. They started to go out as usual.
But Mr. Carey
stepping down from the pulpit grasped Andrew Fuller by the hand and said,
“Fuller, call them back! Are we going to do nothing today?” The result was that
some of them did come back, they were interested and the foreign missionary
society was organized which sent Carey out as pioneer missionary. Does it not
seem pathetic that seventeen centuries after the Book of Acts was written there
should still be the need of pioneer work in the foreign missionary enterprise?
We pride ourselves on our interest in missions and in the world today. But pick
up the Book of Acts and read again the final commission of Jesus; read again
almost any place in the Book of the fire of the early church, and you will
surely conclude that their energy, their sacrifice and their successes puts us
to shame.
We should read again
the final commission of Jesus! We should hear again the call that beginning at
home we should carry the Gospel message to the uttermost parts of the earth! We
should awaken to a sense of our responsibility and in consecration, in work, in
prayer, in giving and in witnessing give ourselves into the hands of the Holy
Spirit to be used of the Lord when He will and where He will!
QUESTIONS ACTS 1:1-8)
1.
Who was the writer of the Acts? Why?
2.
Of what had Luke told in “the former treatise?”
3.
Of what does the Acts tell?
4.
Who are the two principal characters in The Acts?
5.
Name some other leading characters in The Acts?
6.
Why was it not important that many volumes should have been written
about the apostles?
7.
How is the record of The Acts a miniature history of the whole church?
8.
Give the significance of the name, Theophilus?
9.
About what
proportion of The Acts could Luke write from his own experience or what he
might have learned from Paul or Philip?
10.
Give evidence to
show that the Lord Jesus continued to do and teach?
11.
Give some of the
proofs that Jesus arose from the dead?
12.
Why had not the
disciples been baptized with the Holy Spirit while Jesus was with them?
13.
Why were the
apostles to wait at Jerusalem after Jesus’ ascension?
14.
How do we know
that the disciples could understand the Scriptures better after the ascension
of Jesus?
15.
What was the
answer which Jesus gave to those who wanted to know when the kingdom would be
restored to Israel?
16.
What was
essential for the disciples to receive before they should begin to witness?
17.
What were the
fields in which the early disciples were to witness?
18.
How did their
commission compare with ours?
19.
How did their
field compare with ours?
20.
Is it a matter of
indifference whether or not we shall witness?
These opening
paragraphs of the Acts deal with some of the most momentous subjects which the
human soul has to consider. There are no more important historical facts in the
world than those of the resurrection and ascension of Christ. If Christ be not
risen from the dead and has ascended on high, as the Scriptures declare, then
there can be no doubt that he is what he claimed to be, the Son of God. The
most important fact recorded in this passage is that of the ascension of
Christ. If Christ has not risen our faith is vain; if Christ has not ascended we
have no intercessor at the throne of
God. The statements are so clear and the evidence so well attested that no
careful student of the facts has reason to doubt the record.
THE ASCENSION OF
JESUS
If an uninspired
writer had been telling of the ascension of Jesus he would have drawn it out
into a long and beautifully pictured story. He would have described the
surroundings at length. He would have told of all who were there and the words
which they spoke. He would have elaborated upon the anxiety, the fears, the
hopes and surprise of the disciples. The fact of Christ’s ascension is merely
mentioned by Mark, recorded in one verse in Luke and in three verses in The
Acts. It is remarkable that this great event is narrated so briefly. Yet we are
told all that we need to know. So well is it related that we have abundant
proof as to the fact. It is beautiful in its simplicity and strong in its
brevity.
1.
The place chosen. Bethany, where Jesus led His disciples before the ascension, was
but a short distance from Jerusalem. It was there that Christ had often rested
and enjoyed fellowship with His disciples. It was there that Lazarus, whom
Jesus loved, lived. It was beside the tomb of Lazarus that Jesus had said: “I am the resurrection, and the life: he
that believeth in me, though he were dead, yet shall he live” (John 11:25).
It is difficult for us to conceive of any place where it would have been easier
for the disciples to part with Jesus, and where in parting the certainty of a
reunion would have been more strongly impressed upon them.
2.
The proof offered.
(1) The disciples
had just heard Jesus speak.
They had walked
together and talked together about the future work of the kingdom. He had
directed them concerning the plan which they were to follow when he should be
no longer with them in bearing witness to his personality and His Gospel. No
deceiver or impersonator could have possibly deceived those men who knew Him so
well.
(2)
They had just
heard Him pray. It was while He blessed them that He was taken from them up
into heaven: “And it came to pass, while
he blessed them, he was parted from them, and carried up into heaven” (Luke
24:51). No one could pray as He, and pronounce such a benediction upon them as
He could do.
(3)
They saw Him go
up. There was no screen or dark room to hide His maneuvers. From their
immediate presence and while still talking He began to ascend.
(4)
It was broad
daylight. Apparitions are sometimes thought to come and go under the cover of
darkness. But they cannot deceive men or operate successfully in daylight in
immediate proximity to a group of watchful witnesses who are well acquainted
with the surroundings.
(5)
There were many
witnesses. There is an intimation that all of the one hundred and twenty
disciples were there to witness the ascension of Jesus. They must have
surrounded Him and have been able to view the scene from every angle.
(6)
They saw the
heavenly messengers: “And while they looked
stedfastly toward heaven as he went up, behold, two men stood by them in white
apparel” (Acts 1:10). These men, who were sent to tell the disciples what
had taken place and what was to follow, are usually represented as angels.
Perhaps they were angels in the form of men. It is possible that they were men,
departed saints, as Moses and Elijah. It is useless for us to speculate. All
that we can do is to leave it where the Scripture record leaves it.
(7)
They heard the
heavenly messengers. These men did not speak in mutterings or by means of raps
and taps, but they said in plain language: “why stand ye gazing up into heaven? this same Jesus, which is taken up
from you into heaven, shall so come in like manner as ye have seen him go into
heaven” (Acts 1:11). Thus the disciples in full possession of, and having
an opportunity to use, all of their senses were convinced that their Lord had
finished His work and testimony on earth and had gone back to His heavenly
abode. They were to enjoy His bodily
presence and fellowship no more upon earth but they had the assurance
that He would still be with them to lead
them, inspire them, instruct them, and comfort them by His SPIRIT.
3. The return
to Jerusalem.
(1) They were
told that it was useless for them to continue looking toward Heaven. We need
not wonder that they stood gazing toward Heaven. Even though they did not
expect His immediate return it was natural for them to continue to look in that
direction. When a loved one takes a voyage on the sea, after the ship has left
the shore and disappeared in the distance leaving nothing but the trackless sea
behind, the friends may stand upon the dock in silence and look eagerly toward
the distant horizon. Where the eye cannot follow the heart can.
(2)
They were told that Jesus would return. The last act of the Lord on
earth had been unveiled before them. He would return in like manner as He had
gone. He would come unexpectedly. They therefore did not know the time and need
not wait in Bethany or about Olivet.
When our Lord
does come again he will come suddenly and unannounced: “But the day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night; in the which
the heavens shall pass away with a great noise, and the elements shall melt
with fervent heat, the earth also and the works that are therein shall be
burned up” (II Peter 3:10).
The patience of
God’s people will be tried long and severely before that time: “Be patient therefore, brethren, unto the
coming of the Lord. Behold, the husbandman waiteth for the precious fruit of
the earth, and hath long patience for it, until he receive the early and latter
rain” (James 5:7).
He shall come in
power and glory: “When the Son of man
shall come in his glory, and all the holy angels with him, then shall he sit
upon the throne of his glory . . . Jesus saith unto him, Thou hast said:
nevertheless I say unto you, Hereafter shall ye see the Son of man sitting on
the right hand of power, and coming in the clouds of heaven” (Matt. 25:31;
26:64).
Every eye shall
see Him: “Behold, he cometh with clouds;
and every eye shall see him, and they also which pierced him: and all kindreds
of the earth shall wail because of him. Even so, Amen” (Revelation 1:7).
And those who
despise and crucify Him shall wail because of Him. If we love Him while He is away,
we shall welcome Him when He returns. Upon our love for Him now depends our joy
in Him then. He ceases not to plead with men through His disciples, saying “now is the accepted time.” We need
have no fears as to the future, whatever may be His time of coming, if we live
in faith in, and fellowship with, and service of, our Lord Jesus Christ.
(3)
They worshipped
Him: “And they worshipped him, and
returned to Jerusalem with great joy” (Luke 24:52).
The disciples had
no doubt that Jesus who ascended was the Lord of glory. They worshipped Him is
an evidence that they believed Him to be the Son of God. They were fully
convinced that He whom His enemies had tried to destroy, whom they had
crucified and buried, was He who had risen. He was greater than man. He could
defy the wicked devices of men. He could break the bars of death. He could win
the world to Himself. They were ready to worship Him as God and witness for Him
as the Son of God.
Jesus came
displaying His love, He went away proclaiming His love. He disappeared in the act of giving. He was pouring out His
blessing upon the disciples. At His birth He appeared as Saviour; at His death
He prayed, “Father forgive them”; at
His ascension He lifted up His hands and blessed them. Mary disappeared in the
act of receiving. She was a mere woman to be helped in her declining years; she
was a sinner who as others needed to be saved. She bowed the knee and called
upon the Lord in prayer as did the other disciples.
It is well for
us, who have greater evidence than they, if we put all doubts away from our
hearts and say with Peter when we are tempted to turn away from Christ: “Then Simon Peter answered him, Lord, to
whom shall we go? Thou hast the words of eternal life. And we believe and are
sure that thou art that Christ, the Son of the living God” (John 6:68-69).
(4)
He sat on the
right hand of God: “So then after the
Lord had spoken unto them, he was received up into heaven, and sat on the right
hand of God” (Mark 16:19).
We are not left
in doubt as to where Jesus went when He was taken up and a cloud received Him
out of their sight. Mark tells us that he “sat
down on the right hand of God.”
This fact was
revealed to Mark at least, and it is likely that the other disciples knew it.
They knew He was there looking down upon them, and in the midst of their trials
they were strengthened by the thought. It was not long after this until Heaven
was opened for one of them. The first Christian martyr, as his life went out at
the hands of a persecuting mob, was sustained and soothed by the Lord in
Heaven, and he was permitted to see Him standing at the right hand of God.
(5)
They returned
with great joy: “And they worshipped
him, and returned to Jerusalem with great joy” (Luke 24:52).
If we were not
told differently, we might think of the disciples returning to Jerusalem with
downcast faces, scarcely able to keep back the tears, and with a sense of
loneliness which could hardly be repressed. They were not downcast. They were
full of joy. They had not forgotten the rage of the rulers against their
MASTER. They were fully aware of the hatred which might soon break out again
against them. But they were filled with joy because their faith had been
confirmed. They were sure that Christ would win the world. They knew that Jesus
had more power than the rulers. They knew that even the grave could not silence
His testimony. Just as a missionary full of faith, goes out to a dark, heathen
land today, with a countenance lighted up with joy and a heart that is filled
with love and a trust that is certain of victory, so the disciples of Jesus
returned to Jerusalem with great joy to wait until Jesus should endued them
with power and send them forth to witness to His Almighty power and His saving
love.
WAITING FOR THE
HOLY SPIRIT
1.
They were
obedient to the command of Jesus before He ascended. He had told them not to depart from Jerusalem but to wait for the
promise of the Father. He had assured them that they would be baptized in the
Holy Spirit not many days hence.
2.
They waited in
faith. The fact that they
waited proved that they believed that the SPIRIT would come as had been
promised. They were ready to accept the task of witnessing to the world and
trying to win men to Christ. Since their mind had been opened they understood
Scripture better and no doubt knew that a great ingathering had been promised
as the first-fruits of the work of the Christian church.
The Christian
worker is never ready for God’s service until he has learned to obey the
commands of God and until he has come to believe in the power of God and the
promises of God.
3.
They waited in a
hallowed place: “And when they were come in, they went up
into an upper room” (1:13a).
We have reason to
suppose that this “upper room” was
the same upper room where the disciples had partaken of the last Passover and
the first Lord’s Supper with Jesus. This was to them a memorial room. Around it
there clustered hallowed and blessed memories. The room where a loved one has
passed to his reward, or where some solemn event has occurred, is for us a
hallowed spot. As they met in this upper room where they had met with Jesus and
where they had listened to His touching discourses and heard His earnest
prayers, they could easily imagine that they could hear Him speaking to them
still, and they could hear Him pleading with the Father, and their meditations,
worship and prayers would seem more solemn.
4.
They waited in
consecrated company: “Peter, and James, and John, and Andrew,
Philip, and Thomas, Bartholomew, and Matthew, James the son of Alphaeus, and
Simon Zelotes, and Judas the brother of James. These all continued with one
accord in prayer and supplication, with the women, and Mary the mother of
Jesus, and with his brethren” (1:13b-14).
The disciples
would all feel it a privilege to have with them Mary the mother of Jesus, and
the brethren of Jesus. A few consecrated souls in a company of disciples, who
are known to be near to God in their worship and their prayers have a striking,
solemnizing effect upon the whole company. The apostles were sneered and scoffed
at before, they would still be persecuted by the world; but in the company of
the disciples they would henceforth be honored and most deeply respected. The
mother of Jesus would always be looked upon as most blessed among women. What a wonderful privilege
to meet with such a company day after day for Scripture study, worship and
prayer! What a joy such fellowship would bring to every earnest soul!
5.
They waited with
a united purpose: “These all continued with one accord”
(1:14).
There was ideal
harmony and unity of purpose among them. They were striving to do just
what Jesus had told them to do. They
longed for the power that should be theirs when the Holy Spirit came upon them.
They rejoiced in the study of the Scriptures with the new light which Christ
had given them to understand it. They were ready to begin to witness for Christ
at the earliest moment that they should be permitted to do so by the Spirit.
6.
They waited in prayer: “These all
continued with one accord in prayer and supplication, with the women, and Mary
the mother of Jesus, and with his brethren” (1:14a).
They continued
steadfastly in prayer. There was no doubt much adoration in their prayers, for
we are told that they were filled with joy and were continually blessing God.
As they pondered over the recent days and thought of the marvelous love of God
and of Christ they could not cease to adore both the FATHER and the SON. They
were, we may be assured, petitioning God for light that they might be guided
aright in the present crisis and for the power that Jesus had promised.
Though Jesus had
gone to sit at the right hand of God they could still commune with Him in
prayer. That was not only their privilege but it is ours as well. The wonderful
promises that Jesus gave to His early disciples extend to us. It is well that
we continue much in prayer.
THE
REORGANIZATION
During those days of waiting Peter addressed the disciples concerning
the death of Judas and a plan by which his place might be filled. There were
about one hundred and twenty of the disciples present at the time. This was not
all of the disciples who were followers of Jesus at that time for there were at
least five hundred, according to Paul in I Corinthian 15:6. They may have been
studying the prophecy in the Sixty-Ninth Psalm or the One-Hundred-and-ninth
Psalm. Their mind had been opened to understand these Scriptures in a way that
we could not if we had not their guidance. Peter understood from prophecy that
another was to take the office of Judas. It is quite possible that he did
not understand the manner in which another was to be chosen to this office, and what the necessary
requirements for filling it were. They thought the one who was to be chosen
to succeed Judas must have kept company with Jesus and the apostles from the
beginning of His public ministry, or His baptism by John, until the time of His
ascension.. They thought that only such an one could witness for Jesus and His
resurrection. There were apparently two men who could fill these conditions,
Justus and Matthias. We are not told whether there were others who could fill
these conditions, but we suppose there were not since they seemed sure that one
of them must be chosen an apostle to take the place of Judas. After praying to
God for guidance they cast lots and the lot fell upon Matthias. After that they
considered him to be an apostle. There has been a difference of opinion among
Bible students as to whether the choice of the apostles was the choice of God.
It is my opinion that is was not. There are strong reasons for so believing.
1.
Jesus had told them to wait for the enduement of the SPIRIT.
They were not
waiting, but acting. They thought they needed to wait for the power of the
SPIRIT to witness, but they seemed to think that they did not need His special
guidance to reorganize. The SPIRIT is needed just as much to organize, or to
choose His witnesses, as He is to direct them when chosen. Jesus had chosen the
eleven apostles. He was about to endue them with power. He had not yet called
forth the twelfth apostle who was to take the place of Judas.
2.
Paul was chosen
to be an apostle, of this there can be no doubt: “After that, he was seen
of James; then of all the apostles. And last of all he was seen of me also, as
of one born out of due time. For I am the least of the apostles, that am not
meet to be called an apostle, because I persecuted the church of God. But by
the grace of God I am what I am: and his grace which was bestowed upon me was
not in vain; but I laboured more abundantly than they all: yet not I, but the
grace of God which was with me” (I Corinthians 15:7-10).
The total number
of the apostles was to be twelve. They had no successors. Therefore in the
sight of God Matthias must not have been properly chosen and never a real
apostle.
3. Their conception of what was necessary to constitute an apostle
was apparently not correct.
They thought an
apostle must have been with Jesus from the beginning of His ministry until His
ascension. This was not correct. Christ had appeared to Paul after His
ascension. Paul was a personal witness to the fact that Christ had risen. He
had seen Him afterward. He had been taught of Jesus: “For I have received of the Lord that which also I delivered unto you”
(I Corinthians 11:23). He had the requirements of and was truly an apostle.
4. The manner
of choosing Matthias was quite possibly not according to the will of God.
They chose him by
lot. We have no evidence today that the SPIRIT chooses by lot. He calls His
followers by His SPIRIT and makes known to them the fact that He has called
them. One of the great purposes of
the Book of Acts is to demonstrate what a great power in the world a man
may be who is called of God and filled
with His SPIRIT as was Paul. Matthias is not heard of again in the
Scripture record. Paul, though he felt himself to be the least, came to be the
chief of the apostles. More of his work is recorded than of any other. He, by
his example, has inspired more men to a consecrated ministry or missionary
service than any other.
QUESTIONS
Acts 1:9-26
1.
What is the outstanding fact recorded in this passage?
2.
If Christ has risen and ascended who must He be?
3.
How much space in the Bible is used to record the ascension?
4.
From what place did Jesus ascend?
5.
Give several
reasons to show that the disciples were not deceived concerning Jesus’
ascension?
6.
What assurance were they given from heaven that Jesus had ascended?
7.
What assurance that He would return?
8.
With what spirit did the disciples return to Jerusalem?
9.
Where did they go after they returned to Jerusalem?
10.
What reason have
we to believe that it was the same upper room where they ate the Passover?
11.
Where did Jesus
go when He ascended?
12 What did the
disciples do which showed that they considered Jesus was the Son of God?
13. Why did the disciples choose Matthias as an apostle?
14. What had become of Judas?
15. What had Jesus told the disciples to do until they received the
power of the Holy Spirit?
16. Is the Holy Spirit needed for organization as well as
evangelization?
17. Were their conceptions of the requirements of an apostle correct?
18. Who was chosen of God to be an apostle later?
19. What are some of the essentials of a true witness for Christ?
20. What is necessary today that we may receive the Holy Spirit?
OUTLINE
Key verse 8.
Here we have an example of witnesses trained under Christ who knew
that they must:
I.
Renounce the world.
II.
Have a personal relationship with Christ.
III.
Undergo a period of preparation.
IV.
Render obedience to Christ’s commands.
V.
Have faith in Christ’s promises.
VI.
Have a united aim.
VII.
Engage in whole-hearted prayer.
VIII.
Live a life of self-denying service.
IX.
Work in dependence upon the Holy Spirit.
RENOUNCE THE
WORLD
They gave up the
work of fishing, tax gathering, or other work in which they may have been
engaged that they might follow Jesus. Jesus had told them that if any man would
come after Him he should deny himself and take up his cross and follow Him. Now
that Jesus had died upon the Cross His words had a new meaning to all of His
disciples. He had told them that no man can serve two masters. He will hate the
one and love the other or hold to the one and despise the other. They could not
serve God and mammon. He had also warned them that if any man puts his hand to
the plow and looks back he is not fit for the kingdom of God.
This was an old tendency of human nature stated anew and urged in
a new and more forceful manner by Jesus.
to go through a
needle’s eye than for a man whose heart was set upon the riches of the world to
enter into the kingdom of God. Judas loved silver and the attractions which
came through it more than he loved Jesus. At the present time the desire to
hold to the world and to Jesus seems to be growing with a commercial age. This
is manifest in the increasing proportion of young men who enter gainful
professions rather than the ministry of the Gospel.
There is a crying
need on the part of the disciples of Christ in this, as in every age, to
renounce the world. What is it that will bring about the transformation needed? There
is need of a new realization of the sacrifice that Jesus has made; of what he
has done and is doing for us; of the fact that we owe everything that we have
in this world to Him, and that all the rest, happiness, comfort, beauty, and
glory which we expect to enjoy in the next are His gifts to us. This world and
its pleasures are fleeting and will soon pass away; eternity with its
surpassing grandeur will endure forever.
PERSONAL
RELATIONSHIP WITH CHRIST
Every one who is to be an effective witness for Christ needs a personal
relationship with Him. He must be born again as Jesus explained to Nicodemus.
He must have a new heart. “But the
natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God: for they are
foolishness unto him: neither can he know them, because they are spiritually
discerned” (I Corinthians 2:14). Although Judas was with Jesus he did not
know Him in the sense which true witnesses must know Him.
The apostles
thought that to be an apostolic witness one must have been with Jesus from the
time of His baptism through His ministry on earth. But Paul was an apostle and
one of the most effective if not the most effective witness. He made his
acquaintance with Jesus after His ascension. Others were effective witnesses in
those days who did not have miraculous experiences, but they knew Jesus through
His Spirit. They were regenerated men and women.
If out of us there are to flow rivers of living water, there must first
be a reception of that water. It does not originate with us. There must be an
infilling by faith in Christ. He who does not drink of the water of life cannot
tell others what the water is and where and how to get it for themselves.
Christ permits
His disciples to live in the most close and vital relationship with Himself. “I am the vine, ye are the branches: He that
abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit: for without me
ye can do nothing. If a man abide not in me, he is cast forth as a branch, and
is withered; and men gather them, and cast them into the fire, and they are
burned. If ye abide in me, and my words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye will,
and it shall be done unto you. Herein is my Father glorified, that ye bear much
fruit; so shall ye be my disciples” (John 15:5-8).
The secret of the
early disciples in their testimony was that they were witnesses, personal
witnesses of Christ’s life, death, resurrection and ascension. The secret of
Paul’s testimony was: “I know whom I
have believed.” The missionary who can say: “I know that my redeemer liveth”; “I know Him whom I believe”; “I
know that He is my Saviour and that He is willing to become yours” is the
witness whose testimony wins.
Hudson Taylor,
the founder of the China Inland Mission, always insisted that, more important
than money, more important than large numbers of missionaries, more important
than education, was a personal relationship with Christ, constant fellowship
with Him and a love for the souls of lost men. When Mr. Taylor wanted to send
someone to the great city of Nanking he believed that Mr. Duncan, an uncultured
Scottish Highlander, was the best man available because he loved God, had grit
and perseverance and a great love for souls. “He it was who had toiled at
Chinese with the man at the wash-tub while waiting a better teacher, sitting
beside him for hours, repeating sentences as he said them or verses that he
read from the Gospels, and winning him to Christ at length by his very
earnestness in seeking to make the Saviour known” (The Growth of a Work of God, p. 120).
A PERIOD OF
PREPARATION
Witnesses for Christ need a period of preparation. Jesus said, “Come ye after me, and I will make you to
become fishers of men” (Mark 1:17). The disciples had three years of
instruction and practical training under the personal leadership of Jesus. They
went with Him as assistants in His work. They went out at His direction on
preliminary preaching tours. They were permitted to work signs and wonders. The
men who heard the disciples were surprised at their education, their knowledge of the law and their ability
to teach: “Now when they saw the
boldness of Peter and John, and perceived that they were unlearned and ignorant
men, they marveled; and they took knowledge of them, that they had been with
Jesus” (Acts 4:13).
Paul did not have
a long period of training under Jesus, but he had a thorough training under
Gamaliel. He knew the law and the prophets. All that he needed to do was to
reinterpret them in the light of his knowledge of Jesus and under the guidance
of His SPIRIT. This he seems to have been given three years to do in Arabia
before he began his active missionary work.
The disciples of
Christ need preparation today, in the study of the Bible, in the winning of men
and in the methods of instructing men.
We consider that our public school teachers need training in general, and also
in the particular department in which they desire to teach. Surely then, they
who are to teach the infinite mysteries of God and of his revealed will, and
who are to apply those lessons to immortal souls, need careful preparation for
this great work. The example of Jesus in this regard should not be ignored any
more than in other particulars.
Some men think that preparation is of little importance because they
see the head trained without the presence and enlightenment of the SPIRIT. Men
who are indifferent to the acceptance of the Word of God, or who are skeptical
as to the Deity of Christ cannot be fitted for effective service until they
first come to know Jesus Christ, until they are born anew of the Holy Spirit.
Then they will desire to exalt Christ. Then they will grow in grace. Then they
will have a passion to win a lost world to Jesus Christ.
OBEDIENCE TO CHRIST’S COMMANDS
The
disciples were to do whatever Christ commanded.
They were to wait
for the outpouring of the Spirit. They were to begin at Jerusalem and go on to
the uttermost parts of the world. They were to teach men that the only way to
be saved was by faith in Christ. They were to preach Christ crucified, Christ
risen, Christ ascended, Christ reigning, and all that these included.
When Peter and
the other apostles preached Christ risen from the dead and were told to be
silent, they said, we ought “to obey God
rather than men” (Acts 5:29). When Paul was called to preach Christ
crucified, he could say, years afterward, that he had not been disobedient to
the heavenly vision.
Whenever Christ’s
disciples, in any period of history, have been disobedient to Christ’s commands
there has been a woeful lack of power in their testimony. This is particularly
noticeable among Unitarians. Unitarianism has made attempts at missions, writes
Ernest Gordon, “But between Unitarian mission theory and mission empiry is a
deep chasm indeed. ‘Honor all men’ wrote Dr. E.E. Hale, ‘makes it easier today
for the Unitarian missionary (than for others) to deal with the Ute Indian or
with the Fiji Islander. They meet not as enemies on two sides of an
entrenchment but as common children of one God.’ so far theory. But have there
ever been Unitarians missionaries to Utes or Fijis? Not to my knowledge.”
There was a
Unitarian mission organized and opened in Japan. It was stated by its leader,
Dr. Clay Macauley that American Unitarians had never undertaken anything of
greater importance. From Mr. Fukazawa it received the benediction of “Jesus,
Buddha, and the eight million Japanese deities.” But not enough money could be
raised among Unitarians to finance it and it was given up. Thus it has been
with Unitarians and with others who have not been obedient to Christ’s commands
and have not been consecrated to His service.
A carpenter, who
was questioned as to the correctness of some work he was doing upon a building,
pulled out a note-book and looked at it. “I am obeying instructions,” he
replied. “I’m not the contractor, and I’m going by the book.” A little later he
ridiculed his friend because he refused to undertake some work on the Lord’s
day. He was surprised when his friend replied: “I am going by the Book. Someone
else is responsible for the final outcome; all I have to do is to obey
instructions. If that is the safest way to do when you a building a house, it
is the safest way to do when you are building a life.” And it is surely the
best way for the disciples of Christ when they are trying to build up His
kingdom.
Mr. D.L. Moody
once said: “We are not told to be successful but we are told to be obedient.
It is the work of the Spirit to make men believe; we must deliver the message.”
FAITH IN CHRIST’S
PROMISES
The disciples had
faith in the promises of Christ. They would not have returned to Jerusalem if
they had not had faith in His promises. They would not have waited for the
out-pouring of the SPIRIT if they had not had faith in the Lord’s promises.
They believed that Christ would go with them, that He would give them the
message needed for the occasion and that He would win men to Himself.
When He had told
them to go into all the world and preach the Gospel to every creature, he had
promised that he would be with them always even to the end of the world.
Every true missionary depends upon the promises of God. He says: “So shall my word be that goeth forth out of
my mouth: it shall not return unto me void, but it shall accomplish that which
I please, and it shall prosper in the thing whereto I sent it” (Isaiah
55:11).
Again God’s Word
declares: “All the ends of the world
shall remember and turn unto the Lord: and all the kindreds of the nations
shall worship before thee” (Psalm 22:27).
The missionary’s
faith is often tried as it is in the turmoil in China today. Many who have
labored there see the work of years scattered and seemingly undone. But knowing
that God reigns on high and that His promises are forever sure we can rest in
the certain hope that China shall one day sit at the feet of Jesus along with
all other heathen lands.
A UNITED AIM
As the disciples
waited at Jerusalem they were all with one accord in one place. They were of
one mind. Harmony did not have to be urged upon them, that spirit was within
their hearts. The desire of the disciples centered in Christ. They wanted to
exalt Him and to witness for Him. If these are our objects there will be
harmony. When men want to exalt self harmony ceases. So long as their aims are
selfish they will work for different objects.
Our Lord promises special power to those who agree together and pray
together. The influence of a number of witnesses testifying to the same truth
is powerful. When the period of waiting was over, when the Holy Spirit was
sent, when all the disciples began to testify it was an amazing and wonderfully
convincing testimony which they offered. As Dr. Guthrie used to say, if you
separate the atoms which make the hammer, each would fall on the stone as a
snow flake; but welded into one and wielded by the firm arm of the quarryman,
it will break the massive rocks asunder. If you could divide the waters of
Niagara into distinct and individual drops, they would be no more than the
falling of rain; but in their united body they plunge over the great precipice
with such power as to tear away the rocks below. The power in that great body
of water is almost beyond calculation. When all the disciples of Christ on
earth are ready to witness to the power
and love of their Lord, there will be an awakening such as the world has never
yet seen.
WHOLE-HEARTED
PRAYER
The disciples
united in prayer. They were very earnest in prayer. “These all continued with one accord in prayer and supplication.”
They were desirous to be kept from falling; they wished to praise God and be
prepared to witness. Now that Christ had gone from them they would think more
deeply of how He had taught them to pray. They would remember that Jesus had
told them that there were unlimited possibilities before them in answer to
prayer. Those possibilities remain for us. The promises of our Lord have not
been withdrawn. We may still remove difficulties; we may still receive the
power of the Holy Spirit in answer to prayer.
Mr. George T. B.
Davis while in China conducting a nation-wide distribution of New Testaments
sent back word of some of the remarkable answers to prayer. In Yuanchow the
students wanted to have a big lantern parade and then destroy the Christian
chapel. Mr. Becker writes: “We prayed much. Just when the parade started, a big
thunder storm came and all had to flee. It was the Lord! On the 20th we still
had rain, so they began the parade in the evening of the 21st. We wondered how
the Lord would intervene this time. About fifteen minutes after the parade
started fire broke out in the house of the General. The soldiers drove the
people home with rifles and knifes. Some were killed and wounded. We are now
caring for some of the severely wounded men. All the anti-Christian movement
has gone. The people are as friendly as ever. No one could have foreseen such a
change. (When the Fire Fell)
Mr. L.C. Osborn
of Chao Cheng, Shantung, writes: “The missionaries of our station are waiting
on God many hours a day for a mighty revival in China. He has revived our own
hearts, and we are having the greatest results we have ever known. Personally
the Lord has been getting me up as early as three o’clock in the morning to
watch and pray. God’s Word has never so precious. People have gotten under
conviction right in their own homes and have prayed through to forgiveness. Our
church is a different church. People are coming daily to be prayed with. Praise
God! All glory be to Him!”
After telling of
various results of the revival Mr. Osborn continues: “Upon the return of the Pu
Chow workers to their station, ninety Li away, after the Chao Cheng revival, a
revival broke out there and there was also much confession, making of
restitution and getting right with God. It is spreading all over the field. The
night before our party left headquarters for Tientsin, being ordered out by the
American Consul, we had a communion service with the Chinese which was followed
by prayer and testimony. The Chinese said, ‘It used to be you missionaries and
we Chinese but now we are one.’ Praise God!
“Before this
revival began it was impossible for the Chinese to see the importance of strict
Sabbath Day observance, but now conviction seizes them and they are strongly
reproved for desecration of the Lord’s day. Praise God! The benefit of tithing
was also never understood by many, but now some are having to make up years of
back tithing, and tithing in general is a joy. Others who have never tithed are
promising to do so.
“What God has
done He can do again! What He has done in one place He can do in all places,
therefore let us pray and believe for a mighty revival. A group of missionaries
representing several believers now in Tientsin, are holding early morning
prayer-meetings and are expecting God to revive the work in the midst of the
years.”
SELF-DENYING
SERVICE
The early
disciples had already begun a life of self-denying service. Before this many
had turned back from following Jesus when He did not want to become a temporal
king and lead them to freedom. Those who understood and loved Jesus best had
decided to take up their cross and follow Him. After He had left them, soon
there were many who were added to the church who were ready to give up all of
their personal possessions and follow Him.
The Moravian
church has been a remarkable missionary church. They have chosen a striking
symbol to inspire them. On one side there is an altar, on the other side there
is an ox, and underneath are the words written: “Ready for either.” They have
held before their people the ideal of being ready for sacrificing or service.
The results have been amazing and inspiring to the Christian world.
Kate Marsden, the
friend of the Siberian lepers, writes: “The claims of humanity are
insufficient, alone, to sustain prolonged consecration to the service of the
suffering: a higher inspiration is required.” One who visited a hospital where
the victims of a dread disease were sheltered, said to the nurse who accompanied
him: “You must have a great deal of enthusiasm of humanity to keep you in such
a place as this.” “Enthusiasm of humanity! sir,” the nurse replied: “that
motive would not keep us here for a single day; the love of Christ constraineth
us!”
Wendell Phillips
was asked, not long before his death, “Mr. Phillips, did you ever consecrate
yourself to God?” His reply was: “Yes, when I was a boy fourteen years of age,
in the old church at the North End, I heard Lyman Beecher preach on the theme,
‘You belong to God,,’ and I went home after that service, threw myself on the
floor in my room, with locked doors, and prayed, ‘O God I belong to Thee; take
what is thine own. I ask this, that whenever a thing be wrong it may have no
temptation over me; whenever a thing be right it may take no courage to do it.’
From that day to this it has been so.”
DEPENDENCE UPON
THE HOLY SPIRIT
The disciples
waited for the outpouring of the Holy Spirit upon them. They did not receive
power until He was given. They were taught at the outset that it was not by
might nor by power but by the Spirit of God that their witnessing might be
effective.
Theodore Cuyler
used to illustrate the power of the Spirit in this way. He said that when he
was a student in Princeton one of his professors had constructed a large bar of
iron bent into the form of a horseshoe. It hung suspended from an iron bar
above it. It held in suspension a four thousand pound weight attached to it.
The horseshoe was not welded or bolted to the bar above it, but through the
wire coiled around it there ran an electric current which converted it into a
magnet. Stop the flow of electricity for an instant and the great horseshoe
dropped. “So,’ said Dr. Cuyler, ‘does the lifting power of the Christian’s
life come from the currents of spiritual influence which flow into his heart
from the living Christ. The strength of the Almighty One enters into the
believer.
The great
missionary, Jonathan Goforth, says: “I have the strongest of convictions that
it would pay many, many fold for the church at home and abroad to cease for a
season its busy round of activities and seek for the Holy Spirit’s power as for
hidden treasure. Then, as a
missionary in Korea said after the power of the Spirit came upon the workers at
Pyeng Yang, ‘He did more in half a day than all we could have done in half a
year’; or, as our preachers and others in Chan-tefu exclaimed after the Holy
Spirit had swept through the assembly there for ten days with the fires of
judgment: ‘God has done exceeding abundantly above all that we asked or
thought. In ten days he has done more than we could have done in ten years.’
If we would
evangelize the world in our day we must get back to the Pentecostal Factor.”
Mr. D.L. Moody
said: “If I could stir up a hundred Christians and induce them to seek this
gift of service, to get full of the Holy Ghost, it would result in thousands of
conversions. When we were in Philadelphia a lady said to me, ‘Mr. Moody, can
women have this power?’ I told her I saw no reason why anyone should not have
it who wanted to work for God. Women need it as much as men. ‘Well,’ she said,
‘if I can have it I want it. I have also a Sunday school class, and they are
unconverted.’ A week from that time she came to me and said, ‘I have got it.
The Lord has blessed me. My husband has been converted, and five of my Sunday
school class.’ That was the result of that woman’s receiving the power of the
Holy Ghost. It spread all through the church of which she was a member, and the
people, seeing that she had something which they had not, began to inquire, and
as a result of the quickening of that woman five hundred members were added to
the church” (Sermon, The Gift of the Holy
Ghost, by D.L. Moody).
Dr. R.A. Torrey
in telling of his work in Chicago says: “One night a lot of our students came
home from the Pacific Garden Mission full of rejoicing over the number of
conversions there had been that night. “We had a great time at the mission
tonight,” they said, “a large number of drunkards came to the front and
accepted Christ as their Saviour.” “The next day,” continues Dr. Torrey, “I met
Harry Monroe, superintendent of the mission on the street, ‘Harry,’ I said,
‘the boys tell me you had a great time at the mission last night.’ ‘Would you
like to know how it came about?’ he asked. ‘It pleased the Holy Spirit to
illumine the face of Jesus and sinners just saw him and believed.’ It was a
rather unique way of putting it but it well stated the truth. It is only when the Holy Spirit bears His testimony
to Jesus that men see and believe.”
To quote again
from the life of Hudson Taylor: “Money was not the chief thing in the Lord’s
work, especially money easily given, under the influence of emotion. Much as he
appreciated their kind intention, he would rather have each one go home to ask
the Lord very definitely what he would have them do. If it were to give of
their substance, they could send a contribution to their own or any other
society. But in view of the appalling facts of heathenism, it might be much
more costly gifts the Lord was seeking; perhaps a son or daughter or one’s own
life-service. No amount of money could save a single soul. What was wanted was
that men and women filled with the Holy Spirit should give themselves to the
work in China and to the work of prayer at home. For the support of God-sent
missionaries funds would never be lacking” (The
Growth of a Work of God, pp. 63-64).
QUESTIONS
(Acts 1:8, 14; 2:1
1.
Under whom were
these witnesses trained?
2.
What were they
taught that they must give up to follow Christ?
3.
Give examples to
show that in the past ages men tend to hold to the world.
4.
What is meant by
a personal relationship with Christ?
5.
Show from the
teaching of Christ that this is essential to a witness?
6.
Show the value of
a period of preparation for a witness?
7.
What was the practice of Jesus in training witnesses?
8.
Can one be an effective witness who will not obey Christ’s commands?
9.
Will another message do as well as Christ’s Gospel?
10.
What has been the
result in every period of history when witnesses have been disobedient to
Christ?
11.
What indicates
that these early disciples had faith in Christ’s promises?
12.
What are some of
the promises upon which the missionary can depend?
13.
What indicates
that the early disciples had a united aim?
14.
What was their
chief desire?
15.
What effect does
selfishness have upon harmony?
16.
In what manner
did these disciples pray?
17.
How do we know
that Christ can remove difficulties in answer to prayer at the present time?
18.
How did the
willingness of the disciples to render self-denying service compare with their
own record in earlier days?
19.
From what source
does the witness gain strength for self-denying service?
20.
Could the early
witnesses do effective service with the aid of Holy Spirit? Can we?
OUTLINE
Key verse - 1
I. The time was at Pentecost - it “was fully come.”
1.
Selected because
of its prophetic significance.
2.
Because of the
great gathering at Jerusalem (v. 5).
3.
Because of the purity of the Christian church.
4.
Because of the
willingness of the church to serve.
II. The Place (v. 1).
III. The effects of the out-pouring of the Spirit.
1. The miraculous effects.
(1)
Sounds as of a wind (v. 2).
(2)
Sight - tongues as of fire (v. 3).
2. The spiritual
effects (v. 4).
They were filled
with the Holy Spirit.
3. The effect
upon the ministry.
The message went
forth with the mighty power.
4. The effects upon the world (v. 7-13). Amazed - perplexed - mocked -
believed.
The Holy Spirit
has manifested His power in every age. He does not lack power. Men do not
receive power because they are cold and indifferent. The church is limited by
her:
1.
Lack of faith.
2.
Lack of purity.
3.
Lack of obedience.
4.
Lack of enthusiasm.
The day of
Pentecost had come. The disciples, with their minds opened to understand the
Scriptures, had no doubt understood that this was to be a great occasion. They
were gathered in one place. Many a prayer had gone up from them individually
and from the assembled group. Many a prophecy had been called to mind and
reconsidered. Passages from the prophets had come to them with new force and
they expected a speedy fulfillment of some of them. Many a song of praise had
ascended on high. They had perhaps united in singing those Messianic Psalms
from which Peter quoted, with such striking effect, a little later.
As they were thus
engaged, “suddenly there came a sound
from heaven as of a rushing mighty wind, and it filled all the house where they
were sitting. And there appeared unto them cloven tongues like as of fire, and
it sat upon each of them. And they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and
began to speak with other tongues, as the Spirit gave them utterance”
(2:2-4).
Residents of
Jerusalem and strangers from every nation who were in the city, hurried to the
spot. They looked: they listened: they stood in amazement. Nothing like this
had ever occurred in the history of the world before. What could it all mean?
THE TIME
“Pentecost” is the Greek word which means
fiftieth. This feast began seven weeks, or forty-nine days, after the
presentation of the first ripe fruit which was presented on the second day of
the Passover. It was sometimes called the feast of harvest. It was intended to
teach the people to acknowledge the goodness of God in giving the harvest. It
was the Thanksgiving day of Israel.
Why was Pentecost
selected as the day on which the Spirit should be poured out and a great
revival should begin in the Christian Church?
1.
Because of its prophetic significance. It had pointed to the day when the early
church should begin to reap a great harvest. God has always been teaching men
to be more concerned about the harvest of souls than the harvest of wheat or
barley. He would teach the leaders of the church, in the very beginning, that
the harvest depends upon the blessing and power of His Spirit.
2.
Because of the
great gathering at Jerusalem.
“And there were dwelling at Jerusalem
Jews, devout men, out of every nation under heaven” (2:5). They are named
beginning with the eastern nations and continuing westward (vss. 9-11). Some
were apparently making their residence at Jerusalem because of the expectation
which was among them that prophecy had been fulfilled, and it was time for the
Messiah to come.
Multitudes of men
and women were gathered there from the various nations to attend the feast of
Pentecost. When the World’s Fair was held in Chicago Mr. D.L. Moody said, this
is a great opportunity to reach men from every part of the world with the
Gospel. “I have been going out over the world,” he asserted, “now the world is
coming to me.” He arranged for prominent auditoriums and churches in Chicago,
and for speakers to address the audiences which should gather every day to hear
the Gospel messages. He was following the example of the disciples at Pentecost
when the Gospel was proclaimed to the multitudes already gathered.
3.
Because of the
purity of the Christian church.
The disciples were living pure and devout lives. They were placing the glory of
God before everything else. They were fit instruments to be used of the Holy
Spirit to do His work.
4.
Because of the
willingness of the church to serve.
The disciples were waiting in obedience. But their waiting was with the object
of earthly service when they were given power from on high. The Holy Spirit
does not come with power into the hearts of men who are not willing to be used
of Him.
THE PLACE
“They were all with one accord in one place”
(1:1). They were all in the same place. They were evidently gathered in the
same place where they were accustomed to meet, the hallowed upper room. This
place always brought to them precious thoughts of Jesus. Here, they remembered,
He had instituted the Lord’s Supper. They recalled those precious hours with
Him and how He had told them that they were to keep in mind all that His death
meant to them and to the world. They remembered His advice and were trying to
be obedient to it.
I recall very
clearly the words of a woman, who was closely related to a man who was a victim
of intoxicating drink. He had almost died at different times as a result of it.
She said, “If he dies as a result of drink I will go down to the street corner
in the center of the city and cry out against it.” Jesus had been killed by
wicked hands. The disciples were ready to go forth and tell of His death: not
because they sought revenge upon the slayers of their Master: but to tell men
that He had forgiven them: that He had risen from the dead and was pleading
with them in His desire to seek and save them.
THE EFFECTS OF THE OUT-POURING OF THE SPIRIT 1. The miraculous effects.
(1) There was a
sound as of a rushing mighty wind. The word that is used for sound, means a
sound which arrests attention. It was not the sound which causes a rumor. The
sound came from Heaven. It came suddenly. It was not a wind. It was a sound
like that of a mighty wind. The sound filled all the house. It could be heard
through the city. The people gathered in multitudes to hear and see what was
taking place.
It was quite fitting that the Spirit should manifest His presence in
the sound, as of a wind, for He is represented in various Scripture passages as
powerful, though invisible, as a breath or wind.
(2) “And there appeared unto them cloven tongues
like as of fire” (1:3). It appeared to sit upon each one of them. The
tongues of fire seem to have remained upon them for a time, as we infer from
Peter’s statement in the thirty-third verse.
The disciples
were all filled with the Holy Spirit and began to speak with other tongues. The
disciples had waited according to Christ’s command. They were now clothed with
power from on high as He had promised. They were all to be messengers. Their
tongues were to be consecrated and used to testify of Christ and of the wonderful
works of God.
This was done as
a sign. It was a wonderful and
convincing sign. There are some who think that the gift of tongues was to be a
permanent gift to the church. We do not so believe. God does not perform
miracles continually to save men the labor of learning languages. Jesus could
give men food miraculously and save them the labor of preparing it. He did that
as a sign; He did it to fill a special need, but He does not continue to do it
today. There is no need of supplying men with food miraculously today. There is
no need of giving men a miraculous gift of tongues today. We have the proof
that the Holy Spirit is present. We have the opportunity to learn the language
of men to whom we wish to preach the Gospel. The Bible, or portions of it, is
now published in hundreds of languages. Men of almost every nation can read or
hear the Gospel in their own language at the present hour. Jesus’ parting
command to His disciples is still urging us to take the Gospel to men who have
not heard it.
The language of
men was confounded miraculously at Babel because of sin. God in His mercy
reversed Babel at Pentecost and enabled every man to hear the Gospel in his
language. The opportunity of forgiveness was offered to the various nations.
These men who heard could take the Gospel to their own people. In this case
differences of speech were not a barrier, but an aid to convince men of the
truthfulness of the Gospel. They could hear in their own language from the
tongues of fishermen. They ought to realize that none but Almighty God could
give power to men so to speak.
This should also
be an encouragement to the disciples. They should know, ever afterward, that
the Lord was able to give them utterance that they might make the Gospel known
to the world. God had said long before to Moses that He would be with his
mouth. He need not fear to try to speak for Him. He will be with our tongues
also, if we are ready to use them for Him. God calls all of His disciples to
witness for Him today.
The church will
never be a church with Pentecostal power where the testimony is given by the
minister alone. Every member of the church should be a witness for Christ.
The form was
significant in each case. He appeared as a dove upon Christ. The dove is a
symbol of peace. Christ came to make peace between God and man. He appeared in
the form of tongues upon the disciples. The tongue is the member used to
communicate the Gospel. The great work of the disciples is to preach the Gospel
to every creature.
THE SPIRITUAL
EFFECTS
The effects of
the out-pouring of the Holy Spirit at this time were not all miraculous. The
work which Christ continued to do, by His Spirit, through His disciples was not
usually to be miraculous. Signs and wonders were needed at first. Their
testimony remains. It is not necessary that they shall be repeated now. Even in
that day the usual work of the Holy Spirit was not to be miraculous. John the
Baptist was a man filled with the Holy Spirit from his infancy, but John did no
miracle. The deacons were to be full of the Holy Spirit and wisdom. Barnabas
was a good man, full of the Holy Spirit and of faith. Later the disciples, led
by Peter, received the Holy Spirit for boldness to testify in the face of
opposition. The Holy Spirit was to be a comforter, a guide, a revealer of
truth, a witness in the hearts of men and through men.
The disciples had
received the Holy Spirit in some measure before this. Our Lord, after the
resurrection, had breathed on them and said: “Receive ye the Holy Ghost” (John 20:22). The difference between
receiving the Holy Spirit and being filled with the Spirit is one of degree
rather than of kind. Two neighbors may walk over their farms; they may look
toward the sky; the one may see the sun while the other does not. A cloud
intervenes to cut off the sun from one. Two men may stand in the presence of
God; one has a dim knowledge of Him while the other discerns His presence,
experiences His power and sees His light.
We often think of fire as being destructive. Fire, however, may be constructive.
There is the fire of the sun which lights and blesses the world. There is the
fire of lightning which burns and destroys. Jesus said: “I am come to send fire on the earth” (Luke 12:49). He had sent that
fire, a fire which warmed, enthused, gave energy and power. That fire enthused
and gave power to the early church. It enabled her messengers to witness to
nations, to silence councils and to stand before kings.
When men are filled with the Spirit in any age they are enthusiasts.
The energy and manner of Rowland Hill were said to have been at times
overwhelming. Once when preaching he said: “Beware! I am in earnest; men call
me an enthusiast, but mine are words of truth and soberness. When I first came
into this part of the country, I was walking on yonder hill; I saw a gravel pit
fall in and bury three human beings alive. I lifted up my voice so loud, that I
was heard in the town below, a distance of a mile. Help came and rescued two of
the poor sufferers. No one called me too enthusiastic then; and when I see
eternal destruction ready to fall upon poor sinners, and about to entomb them
irrevocably in an eternal mass of woe, and call on them to escape by repenting,
and fleeing to Christ, shall I be called too enthusiastic?” Do not be afraid of
being too enthusiastic when speaking for Christ! This will always be one of the
effects of the Spirit.
THE EFFECT UPON
THE MINISTRY
When the
disciples spoke, especially when the message was centered in Peter, it went
forth with a power the like of which had never been known before. Three
thousand souls were added to the church in that one day. When men have this
gift the intellect is illumined, the moral powers are quickened and the
physical organs are used to speak with great power.
The apostle Paul
spoke of this as the gift of prophecy, and declared that it was the highest
gift. It was greater than to speak with tongues.
Almost everything
seemed to be arrayed against the success of the early church. The enemies of
Christ, it seemed, had triumphed and what was to hinder their triumph again?
What was to hinder their continued opposition to the Christian church until
they had silenced her witness? The tradition of the Jews was against them; the
prejudice of the people was against them; the influence of the rulers was
against them; the weight of great numbers was against them; in fact everything
human was against the success of the early church. With her tongues of fire:
with her message of divine truth she gave her testimony against the existing
system: against the wicked, even murderous men, and the effect was electric.
Concerning Stephen, it was said later, they could not resist the wisdom and
power by which he spoke.
Without religious papers and religious tracts: without the printed page;
without written material other than a few Bibles - and the Bible at that time
did not include the Gospels - with the tongues of fire they went on turning
enemies to the Lord. It was not long until it was said by their enemies that
they had turned the world upside down. Words spoken in weakness are made
powerful by the Spirit. The Spirit fell upon a persecutor near Damascus and
made him a missionary; upon a libertine named Augustine and made him a great
preacher and theologian; upon a monk in Germany and awakened the Reformation;
upon a cobbler in the “core of England” and made him a father of modern
missions.
More than once
has the gift and power of the Spirit been overlooked and other things
substituted in its place. They have been often tried and have failed. Recently
I attended a convention in a large church whose minister is a devout earnest
preacher. When he came to that church the audiences in the evening were small
and the people wanted to introduce entertainment to draw the crowd. He said:
“We’ll preach the Gospel.” One of the members told me that now they have six
times the number in their evening audiences that are found in other churches of
that city. Formerly they raised much of the money for the church through the
Ladies’ Aid. Now they have dispensed with the Ladies’ Aid entirely and serve no
dinners for the purpose of raising funds for the church. She said, “The
minister preaches the Gospel, the people believe in giving to the Lord, the
members have a deeper conviction and engage in a more active Christian service
and there are numbers being added to the church continually.”
THE EFFECTS UPON
THE WORLD
When the signs of
the Spirit’s presence and power appeared, the people were first amazed, then
they were perplexed, while some mocked. The power of the Gospel sometimes
amazes, and still perplexes the world. When there is a great revival and many
are turned from following Satan to Christ, there are still those who mock. Not
long ago, a missionary who worked among the Moslems said that the Moslems
recognized a power in Christianity that they did not have and some of them had
entered mission schools in order to discover, if possible, the secret of that
power. Like the Jews of long ago they were perplexed. When men are perplexed
and are seeking to know more about the Gospel they are making a hopeful
beginning. When the Spirit is working through His servants and the Word is
being spoken and expounded men will soon go beyond perplexity to faith.
It has always
been true that there are some mockers. Peter denied the charge that they were
full of new wine, as we shall see later, but he did not cease to preach. It did
not quench his enthusiasm because some ridiculed him. What if men do criticize?
Some will always do so when the Gospel makes an impact upon evil systems. They
said Jesus was a wine-bibber because he ate with the publicans and sinners.
They said John the Baptist had a devil because he remained separate from
society and spoke in the wilderness.
The Holy Spirit
would convince the world of sin, said Jesus. The miracle prepared the audience,
it did not convert them. The Holy Spirit did that. Preaching may instruct and
prepare an audience today, but it does not convert them; it takes the power of
the Holy Spirit to do that.
Human nature
remains the same. The natural man turns from God. Even though a truth may
appear to be from God, human nature turns from it if it calls for giving up the
gratification of the world.
The walnut by
nature turns rain and sunshine into a walnut, not into a cherry. To change the
nature of the walnut would require superhuman power. To change human nature
requires superhuman power. Though you may journey to the torrid regions of the
south; though you may wend your way to the arctic regions of the north; though
you may plow through the sea to the distant island of the ocean; though you may
search through country, town or city, still you will find human nature ever the
same. The problem of our nature is how to make the bad good. It is impossible
in a natural way.
It takes the
power of the Holy Spirit to change the heart of man. It took more than human
power to make the sea stand up as a wall while God’s people passed through. It
took more than human power to give to the tongue new languages so that men
without previous knowledge of those languages could make others understand
clearly. It took more than human power to make the wicked hearts of scribes and
Pharisees suddenly good. Three thousand people, after one sermon, turned from
following sin to Christ. The same power today can make the vile become noble,
the sensual pure, the selfish liberal, and change sinners of all kinds to
saints. The recovery of human nature from her sinful state, creating man anew
in the image of God, presenting the fir instead of the thorn, the myrtle
instead of the briar - this is the everlasting sign which shall not be cut off.
The Holy Spirit
is the sanctifier as well as the regenerator. His fire burning in our souls
separates them from the filth and dross. This is the process, we must first
know of Christ’s love, then we must believe it, then we must manifest our love
to Him, and then we must allow that love to pervade our whole life, warming,
brightening and enriching it.
One of the
dreadfully serious facts about this Fire is, that though it purifies, it also
destroys. Electricity is one of the modern blessings in the home to lighten,
heat and furnish power. There are certain kinds of wire through which the
electric current may pass without heating or harming them; there are other
kinds which, if the current is sent through in power it flashes, consumes and
destroys. If the Spirit of God does not sanctify He consumes. If we resist His
influence in our hearts He becomes in us an agent of death.
The same fiery
pillar which lightened and guided the host of Israel as they passed through the
sea, blazed forth in flashes of disaster, warning and doom to the Egyptian
army. The same Ark which blessed the Hill of Zion and the house of Obed-edom,
brought sickness and death upon the Philistines and smote their gods to the
ground.
There is then in
the Fire of the Spirit either life or death, blessing or cursing. Which shall
we choose? The Jewish people, in general, rejected His pleading and in less
than forty years the Roman army was trampling down Jerusalem and the flames
were consuming its houses, temple and inhabitants. There were those in and
about Jerusalem who accepted Him, and the fire that fell on them at Pentecost
caused them to rejoice and glow with a warmth and light which has shone round
the world and sent its blessing everywhere.
Oh! How the
church needs cleansing today! The Spirit of God will not use an unclean vessel.
God is saying, “Nevertheless I have
somewhat against thee, because thou hast left thy first love” (Revelation
2:4). We need to put away the evil from our hearts; we need to present our
bodies a living sacrifice. Jesus demanded in His day on earth, that they take
away from the temple the things which defiled it. He drove out the sheep and
oxen and ordered out the money changers. Too frequently things that defile have
gotten back into the church today. Will we not take away everything that tends
to quench the cleansing power of the Spirit that we may be fit instruments for
His service?
When the
disciples of Christ were full of faith, pure, obedient, and courageous, the
Spirit was with them not merely at Jerusalem, but at Antioch and Philippi and
Corinth and Ephesus and Rome. He is with His disciples the world over, working
in mighty power today, wherever they are willing to trust Him and are on fire
with His love for a lost world.
Why do we not see
more effects of that fire? Sometimes we are tempted to believe that the Spirit
is not present in the world with the same power as formerly. That is not true,
but the reason why we do not see more of the effects of His power is that the
church is cold and indifferent. What the church needs more than anything else
is the fervor which the early church had. The world’s idea of a proper religion
is a moral coldness, and too frequently we have taken that ideal as ours. We
neglect to stir up the gift that is in us. For a Christian to be cold is a
sin. If men find fault with you because you are too “hot-hearted,” as the
Chinese say, you may set it down to the world’s idea of religion; and if they
do not find such fault with you it is probable that you have never been
sufficiently enthusiastic to deserve such a reproach.
Where is the
flame which Christ died to kindle? Did it burn up at Pentecost and then die down
to cold gray ashes during these recent years? Ah no! The reproach must be upon
us, not upon the Spirit. Our worldliness, our indifference to His Word, our
concentration upon pleasure, our selfishness, our delight in worldly plaudits
have done much to quench the Spirit. Face the question honestly with your soul!
Ask yourself, is it not so that the love of Christ which ought to blaze up in
our lives and lighten a great area around us, is only like a dim candle and
that hidden under a bushel? Is the Holy Spirit given to us that we may sleep,
while in some magic way the world repents? No! The Holy Spirit will only be
given to us if He, shining through us, may burn and flame and leap up to
lighten the world.
The day in which Jesus was straitened is past. Since Pentecost there
has never been any shortness of fire. If you will come with me for a moment you
may see its trail down through the ages.
We see that fire
pass over from Jerusalem to Antioch, the city which not only sent out Paul and
Barnabas to the western Gentile world, but within two-and-a-half centuries,
sent out missionaries to Persia and India and even distant China.
We see that fire,
as we pass on to the fourth century, coming upon a former captive, Ulfilas, and
bringing the nation of the Goths to accept the Christian religion.
We see that fire,
in the fifth century, coming upon Patrick, once a slave, and sending him
through Ireland amidst pagan Druids, preaching with such flaming zeal that the
hearts of peasants and nobles were won to Christ and hundreds of Christian
churches established (*** It is indeed unfortunate that day set aside for the
remembrance of this man, which falls on March 17th, is now a heathen
excuse for wanton drunkenness - for Saint Patrick was a Bible-preaching Man of
God!***)
We see that fire
blazing forth upon Columbia in the sixth century and not only evangelizing the
north of Scotland and the adjacent islands, but making it the center of
evangelistic influence for much of the world.
We see that flame
burning up in Peter Waldo, in the twelfth century, and sustaining him and his
followers as they fled to the mountains of Italy, from where, in spite of
persecutions, the fire leaping up from the Alpine valleys lighted up Europe
during the dark ages.
We see that fire
falling upon John Knox, during the sixteenth century, and lighting such a fire
in Scotland that it startled the world. The Spirit gave him such courage in
days of danger that he would not bend before king or pope. So untiring was his
zeal that when he was too old to walk, his friends helped him into the pulpit,
and even in his weakness he preached with an amazing fervor. When on his
deathbed, the Spirit lightened his pathway into glory.
What other than
the fire of the Spirit was it which came upon Count Zinzendorf in the
eighteenth century, leading him and his wife, first to harbor the Moravians,
then to give up rank and devote all their property to the service of Christ?
That flame is still burning in the Moravian church which has hundreds of
missionaries and thousands of native helpers on the field today.
Was it not that
fire which fell upon Adoniram Judson and transformed him from a skeptical actor
to a devoted missionary. So wonderfully did the Spirit sustain him that in the
darkest hour he was led to say that the outlook was a bright as the promises
of God. So remarkable did the Spirit work through, that when he died, God
had given to him and his helpers seven thousand
converted heathen in
Burma, and sixty-three established churches.
Was it not that
same fire which fell upon Korea in the last half century, where in the year
1890 there were but one hundred converts, seventeen years later there were
thirty thousand converts, one thousand self-supporting churches and one hundred
and twenty thousand adherents to the Christian church?
What other than that
fire came upon Mary Slessor, a naturally timid girl, enabling her to go alone
and unafraid among wild heathen tribes of Africa and to tame and evangelize
three pagan tribes in succession? The story of her life causes one to marvel at
the mighty power of the Spirit of God as He is still present and working in the
world.
Oh then, do not
lose sight of the great cloud of witnesses whose testimony assures us of the
continued presence of the Spirit who enthused and guided and strengthened them!
Above all do not allow the decorous coldness of the church today to shame you
into a fear of showing a like spirit! If Christ’s Spirit does not work in
power it is because of our lack of faith and love and zeal for the Lord. May
we yield ourselves to Him, that we may be used of Him and for Him, as we
agonize to bring the world to His feet!
QUESTIONS
(Acts 2:1-13
1.
What does Pentecost mean?
2.
What evidence is
there that the disciples were expecting the outpouring of the Spirit?
3.
Why was this an opportune time?
4.
What were the visible evidences of the presence of the Holy Spirit?
5.
what immediate effect did the Spirit have upon the disciples?
6.
May we expect the gift of tongues today?
7.
What are some of the permanent effects of the presence of the Holy
Spirit?
8.
Is great education an essential to power?
9.
May anything else be substituted for the power of the Holy Spirit?
10.
What is the world
likely to say when men are filled with the Spirit?
11.
May we expect the
criticism of the world to be silenced and men convinced if we speak by the
power of the Holy Spirit?
12.
How do the
difficulties today compare with the day of Pentecost?
13.
Are men of any
nation too difficult for the Spirit to convince?
14.
Give some of the
evidences of the working of the Holy Spirit through the centuries?
15.
Is superhuman
power required to change human nature?
16.
What does the
Holy Spirit do for men after regenerating them?
17.
What is the
significance of the Holy Spirit appearing as fire?
18.
What is the
significance of the Holy Spirit appearing as tongues of fire?
19.
How may disciples
quench the Spirit?
20.
When may
disciples expect the infilling of the Spirit?
OUTLINE Key verse - 38
I. The Attitude of the speaker (v. 14).
1.
Peter stood up.
2.
He lifted up his voice.
3.
He asked for their attention.
4.
He had the support of the other apostles.
5.
He explained their enthusiasm (v. 15).
II. The source of the speaker’s message.
1.
The Word of God.
2.
He chose his texts from prophecy.
3.
He showed that it was foretold that:
a.
The Holy Spirit should be poured out.
b.
All classes should be influenced.
c.
All classes shall become witnesses (v. 18).
III. The speaker’s theme was Christ.
1.
Christ was a man (22).
2.
Christ was a perfect man (22).
3.
Christ’s deity
was demonstrated by signs and wonders (19-20, 22).
4.
Christ’s death
was according to the will of God.
5.
Christ was raised from the dead (24).
6.
Christ ascended on high (34).
7.
Christ was
exalted to the right hand of God (33-36).
8.
Christ received the Holy Spirit (33).
9.
Christ poured out the Holy Spirit (33).
IV. The effect of the message.
1.
They were convicted of sin (37).
2.
They became disciples (37).
V. The appeal of the speaker.
1.
To exercise faith in Christ (21).
2.
Warned them that they should repent (38).
3.
Seek forgiveness in the name of Christ (38).
4.
They should be baptized (38).
5.
Promised the gift of the Holy Spirit (38).
6.
The inclusiveness of the promise (39).
7.
To separate from the world (40).
VI. The result (41).
About three
thousand were added. Members were added day by day. The Gospel was carried by
the converts into the various nations of the world. God only can tell the
result.
The Holy Spirit
had demonstrated His presence within the Christian Church. The multitudes
within the city of Jerusalem, hearing the sound and seeing the tongues as of
fire had gathered in amazement at the place where the disciples were. Now that
the Holy Spirit had come upon them, the disciples lost no time in
beginning to preach Christ and the wonderful works of God. They were enabled to
speak to various groups so that everyone heard and understood in their own
language. The crowd seems to have gathered within the reach of one voice and
the other disciples remain silent while Peter speaks. That which is recorded of
Peter’s sermon is merely a synopsis. He testified and exhorted with many other
words. But what we have indicates that it was a remarkable sermon. Its content,
its directness and its appeal grows on one as he studies it.
1.
Peter stood up. This was a new attitude for a minister to assume. It was the
custom of the Rabbis to sit. When Jesus delivered His Sermon on the Mount He
sat. After reading the Scripture in the synagogue before He began to preach He
sat down. That was His customary attitude of the teacher. But we are told that
the Herald stood. Peter was a herald - a herald of the good news which He was
about to proclaim to the world.
2.
He lifted up his
voice. This may seem to be a
natural thing for a man who wanted to address several thousand people. It was
that, but it was more. He was in earnest and wanted his message to be heard
with convincing effect. He wanted to speak with all the enthusiasm at his
command. He believed that the Holy Spirit, who was manifestly present, would
make the message effective, but he desired to be as perfect an instrument in
His hand as it was possible for him to be. The fact that a minister may depend
upon the Holy Spirit to convert man is no excuse for a weak, indifferent manner
of delivery. Peter did not so believe or act.
3.
He asked for their attention. “Ye men of
Judaea, and all ye that dwell at Jerusalem, be this known unto you, and hearken
to my words” (2:14). It is important that people shall listen to the Gospel
message. If the minds of men are elsewhere, or engaged in something other than
the sermon, the message cannot reach them. There is many a man who attends
church who gets little of the message, though he is in full possession of the
faculty of hearing. The Spirit may be present with the speaker and others, but
is not admitted by him. He misses the Lord’s blessing.
4.
He had the
support of the other apostles.
The eleven were standing up with him. They were thus giving their assent and
support to his testimony. Others in attendance upon, and in sympathy with, a
speaker add to the effectiveness of his message. When the Salvation Army
speaker stands upon the street and gives his testimony for Christ, the group of
supporters with him who nod their assent and add their testimony to his, have a
far greater place in the work than merely to aid in the singing. Many witnesses
are better than one in convincing those who hear.
5.
He explained their enthusiasm. He said: “these
are not drunken, as ye suppose” (2:15). The day had only begun, it was the
third hour of the day or nine o’clock in the morning. One could not be drunken
with new wine so early in the day. If they had been drunken from a debauch of
the night before they would not be there. There is a significance in the charge
that they were drunken with new wine. It would take much more new wine to make
men stagger with drink than of old wine. Evidently, therefore, those who mocked
charged them with being only in the first stages of drunkenness, such as new
wine would cause, which would make them talkative and enthusiastic and joyful.
This little touch of the inspired writer, in recording the exact words of the
mockers is of value to us today in portraying the manner in which witnesses who
are Spirit-filled will act and speak. They will speak freely of Christ. Their
tongues will be loosed when speaking of Him and of the wonderful works of God,
more than when discoursing concerning any other topic. They will be
enthusiastic and joyful in appearance, so that others seeing them will know of
the joy which Christ brings to the human heart, when men give themselves wholly
to Him.
THE SOURCE OF THE
SPEAKER’S MESSAGE
1.
The source of the
speaker’s message was the Word of God.
Peter selected texts from different portions of the Word of God, but always
from the Word. Peter had often read the words of the prophets, “Is not my word like as a fire? saith the
Lord; and like a hammer that breaketh the rock in pieces?” (Jeremiah
23:29). He knew that God’s word would not return unto Him void, but that it
shall accomplish that which He pleases. As the Godavery river has been turned,
by British engineers, to irrigate and refresh stretches of barren territory in
India; so the Scripture used by the disciples and applied by the Holy Spirit
refreshes and supplies the needs of men in every land.
2.
Peter chose his
texts from prophecy. He regarded
prophecy as his greatest source of proof that Jesus was the Son of God, the
Saviour and KING. He saw in prophecy a remarkable description of the wonderful
occurrences of that very day. Other prophets had spoken of the coming of the
Spirit but Joel had spoken more clearly than any other of the Pentecostal
out-pouring of the Spirit. The margin of our Bibles points out the fact that
the twenty-eighth verse of the second chapter blends quite naturally into the
first verse of the third chapter.
This paragraph
began a new chapter and a new thought. It foretold a day hundreds of years in
advance of the days of Joel. Only by the Spirit of God, who knew all things
from the beginning, could this day have been predicted so accurately. Joel
said: “And it shall come to pass
afterward, that I will pour out my spirit upon all flesh; and your sons and
your daughters shall prophesy, your old men shall dream dreams, your young men
shall see visions: And also upon the servants and upon the handmaids in those
days will I pour out my spirit. And I will shew wonders in the heavens and in
the earth, blood, and fire, and pillars of smoke. The sun shall be turned into
darkness, and the moon into blood, before the great and the terrible day of the
Lord come. And it shall come to pass, that whosoever shall call on the name of
the Lord shall be delivered” (Joel 2:28-31).
He foretold
therefore (1), not only that the Holy Spirit should be poured out, but (2),
that all classes should be influenced. The Spirit would not confine His special
presence and power to priests and prophets, but he would fill sons, daughters,
young men, old men, servants and handmaidens with His power. This was
manifestly true. Despised Galileans, Mary the mother of Jesus, and the
daughters of Philip, were filled with the Spirit and prophesied.
To prophesy, in
the New Testament sense, meant mainly to speak for Christ, but this included
all classes. “I am bound to confess,” said G. Campbell Morgan, “that there was
a time in my evangelistic work when I was always a wee bit afraid if a man of
position and culture came into the inquiry room. But the Lord gave me one of
the wonderful illustrations of the absurdity of my fear. I was conducting
special services in a town in the midlands, and there came into the room a
rag-picker who had grown hoary in the service of Satan. But God had shown him
his heart-hunger and I felt at home when I knelt by that man and spoke to him
of the blood that cleanseth from all sin. Presently some one touched me on the
shoulder and said, ‘Here won’t you speak to this man.’ I turned and there
kneeling next to me was the mayor of the city. I happened to know that six
weeks before the mayor had sentenced this rag-picker to a month’s hard labor.
He had been out two weeks and there they were side by side. I had to turn from
the rag-picker and talk to the mayor, and here I found that salvation was
sufficient in this case also.” When God calls to save, and when He calls to
serve, He is no respecter of persons.
(3) All classes
of men shall become witnesses: “And on
my servants and on my handmaidens I will pour out in those days of my Spirit;
and they shall prophesy” (2:18). The evidence that God would pour out His
Spirit upon servants and handmaidens was partly fulfilled at that hour. All of
the disciples had been speaking with tongues. Peter himself was a fisherman
from Galilee. He would be looked upon as a servant by the Pharisees and
scribes.
A world-famed musician, standing before a great audience, took up a
violin, and played upon it so remarkably that his listeners sat in rapt
attention. One string of the violin broke. He played on as though nothing had
happened. The second string broke and though the audience was amazed still he
continued to play as before. Then the third string broke, leaving but one, and
while the people held their breath, he played on beautifully. At last the
fourth string broke and the great musician raised his violin and bringing it
down with all his might dashed it to pieces. The people thought that in anger
he had ruined a very valuable instrument. He then told them that he had
purchased that violin for three dollars; that he had used it to show them that
it was not so much the instrument as the master hand that played it which
determined the quality of music.
Christ can use any voice
which is willing to be used for Him. He has chosen the poor of the world who
are rich in faith rather than the noble and mighty, that no witness might glory
in himself but in the power of God. That which the followers of Christ
should fear most is not the effort to
witness, but the failure of not witnessing for Him. Not all are fitted to
witness to thousands, as did Peter, but all are fitted for some kind of
witnessing for Christ. It may be that one is called to witness to his own
family or to his nearest neighbor, but he should never forget that in some
capacity he is called upon to witness. He should never forget that if he is a
devout believer, humble and penitent, he can broadcast the message of salvation
through Christ in every part of the world, for Peter also said, according to
Scripture, “For whosoever shall call
upon the name of the Lord shall be saved” (Rom. 10:13).
Peter quoted from
two other passages which were prophetic. One is found in the sixteenth Psalm
and the other in the
one-hundred-and-tenth Psalm. The former was quoted principally
because it foretold the resurrection, the latter was quoted because it foretold
the ascension of Jesus. The disciples had been witnesses of these facts, but
the prophetic witness was more important because it was the witness of God. The
events which occurred proved God true, Christ divine, and the personal
observation of the disciples correct.
Peter, and the
other apostles with him, could therefore testify with the utmost confidence
that Jesus Christ was the Saviour and Lord.
THE THEME WAS
CHRIST
Peter’s message
centered about Christ. His object was to show that Jesus of Nazareth was the
Christ of prophecy whom they had long expected. He preached a remarkably full
and clear sermon concerning Christ. He began with His incarnation: spoke of His
death, resurrection, ascension and present work through His Spirit. He
enumerated at least nine important facts concerning Christ and His work.
1.
He said that
Jesus was a man: “Ye men of Israel, hear these words; Jesus
of Nazareth, a man approved of God among you by miracles and wonders and signs,
which God did by him in the midst of you, as ye yourselves also know”
(2:22). That Jesus of Nazareth was in reality a man known to, and admitted by
all. Peter did not need to pause to argue concerning that fact. He simply
stated the fact for their benefit and for ours. His exaltation did not prove
that He had always been a spirit or something other than man. They knew Him too
well and had seen Him too often to doubt His real manhood.
2.
He was a perfect
man: “a man approved of God among you” (2:22). He was approved of God and
perfect in the sense in which no other man was perfect. Job sinned not for a
time, but Jesus did no sin, neither was there guile found in His mouth. He was
perfect in His death. He fulfilled the type of a sacrifice without blemish, and
was therefore acceptable to God as a perfect sacrifice in the place of all who
should believe on His name.
3.
His deity was demonstrated by signs and wonders:
“And I will shew wonders in heaven above,
and signs in the earth beneath; blood, and fire, and vapour of smoke: The sun
shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood, before that great and
notable day of the Lord come . . .Ye men of Israel, hear these words; Jesus of
Nazareth, a man approved of God among you by miracles and wonders and signs,
which God did by him in the midst of you, as ye yourselves also know”
(2:19-20, 22). They knew that His coming had been heralded by angels from on
high. They knew that the Lord had spoken from heaven declaring that Jesus was
His beloved Son in whom He was well pleased. They knew that He had caused the
blind to see, the lame to walk, the deaf to hear, and those possessed of demons
to return to their right minds. They knew that at His death the earth had
quaked and the sun had been darkened. He had risen from the dead, ascended on
high and a cloud had received Him out of their sight.
The most precious
blood had been shed, that had ever been poured out because it was the blood of
the Son of God. The sun could not shine in its presence and had been turned
into darkness. From our standpoint the great day was when Jesus died on the
Cross for us. From the standpoint of Jesus the great day was when His work was
completed, when He was no longer straitened: “I am come to send fire on the earth; and what will I, if it be already
kindled? But I have a baptism to be baptized with; and how am I straitened till
it be accomplished!” (Luke 12:49 50) and when he should send fire on the
earth and begin the demonstration of His power by His Spirit. The great and
notable day of the Lord is therefore with us. Signs and wonders have proven
that the Holy Spirit has come in power. The most precious blood of all the
world has been poured out. The offer of salvation may be freely given to
whomsoever shall call on the name of the Son of God as His Saviour and Lord.
4.
His death was
according to the will of God:
“Him, being delivered by the determinate
counsel and foreknowledge of God, ye have taken, and by wicked hands have
crucified and slain” (2:23). The current opinion was that Jesus died
because He deserved it and that He could not have prevented it. Peter, speaking
by the Spirit, says that His death was a fulfillment of the plans of God. Man
had not defeated the plan of God but was carrying it out. It was the plan of
God, millenniums before, that Jesus should die on the Cross. Peter might have
said, as he possibly did, that their sacrifices had been pointing forward to
Christ’s death from Adam to that day. This fact did not minimize their guilt.
Nor did the fact that they acted under the authority of the Romans, or “lawless
men,” relieve them of responsibility for their crime. Peter brought them face
to face with the glaring fact that they had crucified the Lord of Glory. And
even at this hour it is possible for us to crucify the Son of God afresh and
put Him to an open shame.
5.
He was raised
from the dead: “Whom God hath raised up, having loosed the pains of death: because it
was not possible that he should be holden of it” (2:24). Peter declared
that God had raised Jesus from the dead and He set forth three reasons to prove
it. First, he said that “it was not
possible that he should be holden of it.” Being God, as He was, and from
the very nature of His Person, it was not possible that death should hold Him
in its fetters. Secondly, he showed from prophecy in the sixteenth Psalm that
He did not remain in the grave: “Thou
wilt not leave my soul in hell, neither wilt thou suffer thine Holy One to see
corruption” (v. 27). Everyone knows, reasoned Peter, that David did not
speak of himself when he uttered these words. David was buried and his tomb is
with us to this day. He spoke of Christ who was raised from the dead and whose
flesh did not see corruption.
Thirdly, he declared
that all of the disciples were witnesses to the fact that Christ had risen.
They had seen Him after He had risen and had been convinced, even the doubters
among them, that Jesus had in reality risen from the dead. Peter possibly even
added, “we saw the empty tomb. I was in it myself. I saw Thomas examine the
holes in His hands where the nails had pierced and the place in His side where
the spear had been thrust. No one knew Jesus more intimately than I, and I saw
Him so often and was with Him so much that I am sure I was not mistaken.”
6.
He ascended on
high. Peter reminded his
hearers of another Psalm which they had been accustomed to apply to the
Messiah. Quoting from the one hundred and tenth Psalm he said: “For David is not ascended into the heavens:
but he saith himself, The Lord said unto my Lord, Sit thou on my right hand.
Until I make thy foes thy footstool” (2:34). They all knew that David had
not ascended into the heavens, therefore he must have spoken of Jesus whom God
had made both Lord and Christ. Of the fulfillment of this prophecy, Peter would
tell them, we are witnesses. We were with Him and He was blessing us when He
ascended beyond the clouds. Witnesses from heaven came to tell us that it was
Jesus whom we saw ascend.
7.
He was exalted to
the right hand of God: “Therefore being by the right hand of God
exalted, and having received of the Father the Promise of the Holy Ghost, he
hath shed forth this, which ye now see and hear. For David is not ascended into
the heavens: but he saith himself, The Lord said unto my Lord, Sit thou on my
right hand, Until I make thy foes thy footstool. Therefore let all the house of
Israel know assuredly, that God hath made that same Jesus, whom ye have
crucified, both Lord and Christ” (2:33-36). This also was foretold by the
Psalmist. He was to sit at the right hand of God till His enemies should be
made the footstool of His feet. He therefore, in place of remaining in the grave
today, reigns in power, and one evidence of that fact is the presence of the
Holy Spirit whom He hath sent forth in such wonderful power.
8.
He received the
Holy Spirit. Jesus received of the
Father, the promise of the Holy Spirit.
9.
He poured out the
Holy Spirit. There was no mistaking
the fact that the Holy Spirit had been poured out. That fact was demonstrated
by signs and wonders and by power which had come upon the disciples. A dead
Christ could not be a powerful Christ, but a living exalted Christ could, by
His Spirit, manifest His abiding and all-powerful presence among them.
The message of
Peter was unquestionably true. There were more than a hundred witnesses there
to testify to what they personally saw. The Word of God as expounded fitted the
conditions exactly. The Holy Spirit by visible and unmistakable signs
demonstrated His presence. He is still witnessing to us through this record,
and in our own hearts, and by His continued presence in the Church, that all
these facts are true. Some years ago a Russian Jew, named Joseph Rabbinowitz,
was sent to Palestine to buy land for his people. One day he went up to the
Mount of Olives to rest. Someone had told him to take a New Testament as the
best guide-book about Jerusalem. The only Christ he had known was the Christ of
the Greek and Roman churches, which were his persecutors. But as he read the
New Testament he became acquainted with the real Christ of whom his Old
Testament Scriptures had foretold, and his heart grew warm. He looked off
toward Calvary and thought: “Why is it that my people are persecuted and cast
out?”
His conviction
gave him the answer. “It must be because we have put to death our MESSIAH.” He
lifted his heart to that Messiah and said: “My Lord and my God.”
He came down from
the mount a disciple of Jesus Christ. He went home to Russia and erected a
synagogue for the Jews, over the door of which is written the concluding
statement of Peter’s sermon: “Therefore
let all the house of Israel know assuredly, that God hath made that same Jesus,
whom ye have crucified, both Lord and Christ” (2:36).
THE EFFECT OF THE
MESSAGE
1.
They were convicted of sin: “Now when they
heard this, they were pricked in their heart” (2:37). The evidence was too
great to deny, that He whom they crucified was Lord and Christ. The Holy Spirit
was entering their hearts and making them feel that they were sinners. Peter
brought the message of the crucified, risen, exalted Lord. He used all
available evidence to show them that they were guilty. The Holy Spirit brought
conviction into their hearts. If we uphold Christ as Saviour and Lord, we can
depend upon the Spirit to bring conviction to hardened hearts.
2.
They became
inquirers: “and said unto Peter and to the rest of the apostles, Men and brethren,
what shall we do?” (2:37). When men are convicted of sin and begin to ask
the way, though they may not be in a comfortable state, they are in a hopeful
state. Sometimes, even though they are not honest inquirers, the Spirit of God
uses the Word to convict men of sin and lead them to Christ.
In an old book
which is still extant, there is a remarkable story of two English Lords who
entered the British Parliament in 1749. They were Lord Lyttleton and Sir
Gilbert West. When they entered Parliament they were skeptics and ridiculed the
idea that Christianity was superior to Confucianism or Buddhism. They often met
and congratulated themselves on their freedom of thought. One day Sir Gilbert
said to Lord Lyttleton: there are two things we must do before our position is
entirely secure. We must prove first that the resurrection of Christ was simply
a myth, and second that the alleged conversion of the apostle Paul never took
place. West attempted to prove the former and Lyttleton the latter. They were
to study and write their conclusions and meet again at an appointed time.
Each set himself
diligently to his task. West gathered all the evidence concerning Christ’s
resurrection. But taking into account all the facts he was forced to conclude
that Christ actually arose from the dead. He was brought to such deep
conviction that he yielded himself to his Saviour and Lord. Lord Lyttleton read
the accounts of Paul’s conversion as recorded in The Acts, the history of his
missionary tours, his imprisonment, his trials, his speeches and his epistles.
He, too, was convicted of the truthfulness of the Word; that Paul was really
converted as the Christians believed. He said, as did another, “I laid all my
good deeds in one heap, and all my bad deeds in another heap, and I fled from
both to Christ, and in Him found sweet peace.”
On the day
appointed the two men met. Each made a frank confession to the other. They both
rejoiced in finding the pearl of great price.
They agreed to publish
their findings in a book. It may be found today in some of our libraries. It is
far better to be an honest inquirer. But God, in His mercy, opens the heart of
many a critical inquirer so that he sees and believes. “The entrance of thy words giveth light; it giveth understanding unto
the simple” (Psalm 119:130).
THE APPEAL OF THE
SPEAKER
1.
His first appeal
was to exercise faith in Christ.
He said in the words of Joel: “And it
shall come to pass, that whosoever shall call on the name of the Lord shall be
saved” (2:21). The first act of any man who is to become a Christian is to
believe in Christ as his Saviour. Before he can repent, before he is a fit subject for
baptism, he must have saving faith.
2.
He warned them
that they should repent: “Then Peter said unto them, Repent”
(2:38). It is quite easy for us to see that they, who had crucified the Lord,
needed to repent. Repentance is just as essential for us, no matter what our
aims may be. Except we repent, as Jesus warned us, we perish. We may not be as
guilty as those on whom the tower of Siloam fell, but we are guilty of some
sins, and there is no possibility of approaching God unless we repent.
3.
He told them that they should seek forgiveness in the name of Christ: “Then
Peter said unto them, Repent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of
Jesus Christ for the remission of sins” (2:38). A little later Peter told
the rulers that there was no other name whereby they could be saved but by the
name of Jesus. Without the shedding of blood there is no remission. There are
still men who wish to pay money for forgiveness; there are still men who think
they can work out their own salvation apart from the Cross. There is but one
way, the way that Peter pointed out to the first inquirers, that way is through
Jesus Christ who died to atone for our sins.
4.
He told them that
they should be baptized. Christ told His
disciples that they were to be baptized in the name of the Father, and of the
Son, and of the Holy Spirit. He established the rite of baptism in the
Christian Church. To believers it is a sign that they are His.
We may wonder why
Peter asked this great multitude to be baptized the same day that they
professed to be followers of Jesus Christ. They were men of various
nationalities and from various parts of the world. Why did he not wait until he
and the other disciples had time to instruct them? Does he intend to teach that
every one is to be baptized so soon as he professes faith in Christ? The
conditions were different from other great revivals of which we have a record.
Those who listened to this sermon, professed to believe in Christ, and asked
for baptism, were already “devout men”
(v. 5). Peter did not propose to baptize a group of ignorant men who in their
simplicity had called upon the name of Christ. They had been taught the law;
they knew the Bible; they had been worshippers of the one true God from their
youth. Even the proselytes had been carefully instructed in the Word of God.
The one thing that these men lacked was Christ. It was not knowledge that they
needed, it was a conviction that Jesus was the Christ the Son of God and a
willingness to repent and receive forgiveness in His name.
5.
He promised them the gift of the Holy Spirit:
“And ye shall receive the gift of the Holy
Ghost” (2:38). They could see the evidences of the presence and power of
the Holy Spirit as He came upon and spoke through Peter and the other
disciples. Peter said, they too, would be able to speak and work with power if
they would accept Christ and submit wholly to His will.
6.
He said to them,
the promise is to you and to your children, and to all that are afar off, even
as many as the Lord our God shall call {2:39). He had told them before, “Whosoever
shall call on the name of the Lord shall be saved.” The promises of God and
the grace of God extend far beyond our comprehension. He extends the call to
believe on Him and be saved. Why will we not heed the call? Why will we not
accept and be saved?
7.
He told them that they were to separate from the world: “And
with many other words did he testify and exhort, saying, Save yourselves from
this untoward generation” (2:40). It is not enough to make a mere
declaration of faith in Christ. The Christian is called to walk with Him and to
separate from the world. Christ made that clear to His followers from the very
first. He told them that unless they were willing to take up the Cross and
follow Him they could not be His disciples. Peter no doubt explained what that
separation meant when he exhorted them with many other words. It is evident
that they understood this and that they regarded it as important verses of this
chapter. They continued in fellowship with one another and in separation from
the world. No man can expect to remain true to Christ who does not leave the
world behind and take up his cross and follow Him.
THE RESULT
The result was
most wonderful. Not merely one, two or three were convicted, confessed Christ
and asked for baptism; but hundreds, yes thousands surrounded the apostles,
told them that they gladly received Christ, that they would comply with these
conditions and asked to be baptized. Before that remarkable day had closed
three thousand had been added to the church of Christ. They still kept coming,
day by day, to be added to the church.
We are told that
there is rejoicing in Heaven over one sinner that repenteth. When then must
have been the rejoicing in Heaven, about the throne of the exalted Christ, when
three thousand sinners repented and were ready to give all honor to their Lord
who had so recently triumphed over sin, death and the grave? There was joy on earth
among the disciples but there was no doubt far greater joy in heaven.
At the close of this
chapter we are told that the Lord added these members. It is important that
those who are added to the church shall be added by the Lord. There are often
those who are added by man who are no help or strength to the church because
they do not yet belong to the Lord. At a convention which I attended recently I
heard a well-known minister tell of a church in the city in which he lives
which added a large number of members. The pastor had set out to add three
hundred members by Easter. He succeeding in adding them. The other day the
church was sold. The pastor died and the church died with him. The members had
evidently not been added of the Lord.
The total results
of that day, and the days following in the early church are not told when we
have counted the thousands who were added. The results are astounding even as
we enumerate them in that way. But they were far larger than that. These men,
devout, earnest, baptized, Spirit-filled members of the church went back to
their various nations to tell to their fellow citizens the glad tidings of the
Gospel. The Spirit no doubt worked with power through them also. Only eternity
can tell the results. Later when Saul of Tarsus went forth to persecute, he
went out against the church at Damascus. Before Paul had ever gone to Rome
there were disciples there. We think of Paul as a great missionary, and we
think rightly, but we have no record that Paul ever in one day saw results such
as these when Peter preached.
Often men think
that a revival ought to begin with bringing a great number into the church. It
is right that we should seek to bring men into the church as did the disciples.
But there is a deeper work than that which we must not ignore. A revival
must begin with ourselves. This was true of those who had lived and walked
with Jesus and it is much more true of us. “I believe dear brethren,” says
Alexander Maclaren, “and I am bound to express the belief, that one of the
chief wants of the Christian church in this generation, the Christian church of
this city, the Christian church of this chapel, is, more of the fire of God! We
are all icebergs compared with what we
ought to be. Look at yourselves; never mind about your brethren. Let
each one of us look at his own heart, and say whether there is any trace in his
Christianity of the power of that Spirit who is fire. Is our religion flame or
ice? Where among us are to be found lives blazing with enthusiastic devotion
and earnest love? Do not such words sound like mockery when applied to us? Have
we not to listen to that solemn old warning that never loses its power, and
alas! seems never to lose its appropriateness: “So then because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, I will
spue thee out of my mouth” (Revelation 3:16).
The disciples had
waited upon God and were so guided of Him that they were of one mind. They had
repented of their unfaithfulness to Christ. They realized that they had many
weaknesses. They were all concerned with their own faults. Each was desirous to
be guided by the Spirit and to honor Christ’s message and His church.
In one of Mrs.
Walton’s books (Christie, the King’s
Servant) she records a day of sports among some fishermen in their little
village, and the use the minister made of it to impress some important lessons
upon them. They had engaged in a tug of war in which the sides were evenly
matched. They had pulled for some time before the handkerchief, which marked
the center, moved in either direction. They had also used the great rope to
pull the heavy crab boat up from the beach, beyond the reach of the waves, for
the winter. Each one, fishermen, wives, visitors and friends had taken hold of
the rope and pulled. Though it took many hard efforts, yet it moved steadily up
from the shore to the spot where they wished it to remain.
What was the difference? the minister asked, in using this illustration
to apply a spiritual lesson. In one case you pulled with all your might, to
move what? Only a handkerchief in the middle of a rope. The difficulty was, you
were divided, one pulling against the other, and the handkerchief rested there
in the center and did not move. When you pull against one another you can do
nothing. But in the other instance you were pulling together, and with each
pull the heavy crab boat moved, and it moved steadily farther from the sea.
That is the result of a united effort when everyone is working together and
trying his best to accomplish the same important end.
There had been
strife among the apostles before Jesus had been taken away. Now they were not
concerned as to who should be the greatest, but were concerned as to who could
do the most to honor the name of the risen Lord and lead men to bow at His
feet. That is the ideal in the Christian church. It is necessary before a
revival may be expected in the church.
The disciples had come to the place that they were ready to do whatever
God called them to do. They were ready to wait or ready to work. The useful
disciple, the one who is ready to promote a revival, is the one who is ready to
obey Christ’s every command. When the ruins of Pompeii were excavated, the
skeleton of a soldier was found at the gate of the city. He had stood on guard,
in obedience to his command, even though the ashes and lava fell around him.
When the ruins were uncovered he was found as though in life, standing at his
position upon guard. He had chosen to be buried alive rather than to desert his
post or be disobedient to his orders. We have been called of God to submit
wholly to His will. We are to risk life, strength, wealth, all, rather than
turn away from the service of Christ. His call is first. His command is most
important.
The disciples
were praying, they were trusting wholly to the Spirit to make their message
effective. Like Paul later, their theme was Jesus Christ. If the disciples of
Christ, in all the intervening centuries had continued always to exalt Christ,
the history of the church would read very differently today. The church would
be fair as the moon, clear as the sun and terrible as an army with banners.
The message was
direct and to the point. It told them not only that they were sinners, but in
what they had sinned: “Him, being
delivered by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God, ye have taken,
and by wicked hands have crucified and slain” (2:23). A general message of the fact of sin is not enough but
men must be brought to realize in what they have sinned. Peter’s charge was very serious.
Might they not leave his presence? However serious the sins of men may be the
true messenger of Christ dare not ignore them. We are never safe until we see
our sins, confess Christ, repent and turn from them.
In the book to
which we have just referred the author made use of that same incident to
express another lesson. The minister who had preached to the fishermen had
spoken of the manner in which Satan tries to drag men’s souls down to the sea
of death. He spoke of worldly friends, our evil natures, our longing after
wealth, the enticement of vice and various agents of Satan which are pulling
downward. He spoke on the other hand of Christian friends who are trying to
draw men to Christ.
One who heard
this message felt the call of God. The words of the minister were still ringing
in his ears, but he tried to get away from them. Still he heard the words,
“What are the depths, the fearful depths, toward which you are being drawn?”
That night he had a dream. He thought he saw another tug of war. It was a
stormy night, the rain was falling and the wind was blowing. There was a bright
light streaming through the darkness. There was a huge cable and he caught
sight of someone pulling on the other end. He saw beautiful angels with their
hands upon the rope. Among them he caught sight of his mother.
“She seemed to be
dragging with all her might, and there was an earnest, pleading, beseeching
expression on her dear face that it went to my very heart to look at her. I
noticed that close beside her was the preacher” and one or two others. “They
were all intent on their work, and took no notice of me, so I walked to the
other end of the green, the one nearest the sea, that I might see who were
there. It was dark at the end of the rope, but I could see evil faces, and
dark, strange forms, such as I could not describe. Those on this side seemed to
be having it much their own way, I thought for the weight, whatever it was, was
gradually drawing near to the sea; and, lo, and behold, I saw that they were
close upon a terrible place, for mighty cliffs stood above the shore, and they
were within a very short distance of a sheer and terrible precipice.
‘What are you
dragging?’ I cried to them.
And a thousand
voices seemed to answer, ‘A soul! a soul!’
Then as I watched
on, I saw that the precipice was nearly reached and that both those who pulled
and the weight they were dragging were on the point of being hurled over, and
suddenly it flashed upon me in my dream that it was my soul for which they were
struggling, and I heard of the cry of the pullers from the other side of the
green, and it seemed to me that, with one voice, they were calling out that
terrible question, ‘What are the depths, the fearful depths, to which you are
being drawn?’ And through the streaming light I saw my mother’s face, and a look
on anguish crossed it, as suddenly the rope broke, and those who were drawing
it on the opposite side went over with a crash, dragging my soul over with
them.”
The man awoke in
terror and cried out so loudly that those in the house could hear him. He could
find no more sleep that night. The next day he went to the minister and
professed Christ. They knelt together in prayer and thanked God for His mercy
and love. He said afterward concerning that meeting that he felt as near to his
Lord, he believed, as Peter and Andrew had been. I know that that night, before
we rose from our knees, I crossed the line, and I was able henceforth to take
my place amongst the glad, thankful people who can say, humbly and yet
confidently, ‘We know that we have
passed from death unto life’.”
The question that comes to each of you is, have you crossed the line?
Have you passed from death unto life? If not, what are the depths, the fearful
depths to which you are falling?
We cannot pass
the question by in silence. It will face us whether we will or not. “He that is not with me is against me, and
he that gathereth not with me scattereth abroad.” “Behold, now is the accepted time, now is the day of salvation.”
May God grant
that each of you, who has not done so before, shall believe in Christ, take him
as your own, repent, confess His name, and separate from the world. His blood
will cleanse you from all sin; His grace is sufficient to strengthen you for
every trial; take Him as your Saviour, accept Him as your Lord and your Christ.
Accept Him now.
QUESTIONS (Acts 2:14-41
1.
Were there others who spoke on Pentecost besides Peter? (v. 7).
2.
Is the whole sermon of Peter given here? (v. 40).
3.
What was indicated by Peter’s attitude and voice?
4.
How does the world look upon the enthusiastic disciple? (v. 15).
5.
How does the support of other disciples help a minister? (v. 14).
6.
What was the source of Peter’s message? What should be the source of
ours?
7.
In what places were Peter’s three texts found?
8.
Did Peter give his personal testimony? Should we give ours?
9.
According to Joel, as quoted by Peter, what different classes should
witness?
10.
How has this been
fulfilled?
11.
What did Peter
say was necessary in order to be saved? (21, 38).
12.
What was the
subject of Peter’s sermon?
13.
What was the
object?
14.
What kind of a
man did Peter say Jesus is?
15.
How had the Deity
of Jesus been demonstrated?
16.
Did Peter try to
relieve his audience of guilt?
17.
What were the three reasons which Peter gave to show that Jesus did not
remain in the grave?
18.
How did Scripture
support the witnesses of the ascension?
19.
What was the
effect of Peter’s sermon?
20.
What did Peter
appeal to the people to do? How many responded?
OUTLINE Key verse -
1. The requirements
of church membership (38, 41-42).
2. The conduct of
church members (42).
a.
They continued
steadfastly in the apostle’s teaching (42).
b.
They continued in fellowship (42).
c.
They continued in
remembrance of the Lord’s dying love (42).
d.
They continued in prayer (42).
3. A Reverent
spirit came upon the whole community (43).
4. They were
given supernatural powers (43).
5. They lived in harmony (44).
6. They shared
their possessions with one another (44).
7. They were
exemplary in their lives (46).
8. They gained
favor with the people (47).
9. Members were
added to the church day by day (47).
Looking forward into the future, Isaiah saw the Church enlarging the
place of her tent, lengthening her cords and strengthening her stakes. In the
first part of this chapter we have the record of the first great enlarging of
the tent and lengthening the cords of the Christian Church. In this passage we
are told how the apostles directed the church in strengthening her stakes.
The day which had
just passed was one of the most eventful in the history of the Christian
Church. The Holy Spirit had manifested His power when working within the
Church. On one day there were added the church three thousand souls. Within a
few days the number had increased to five thousand (4:43). What were the
disciples to do with all these new members? How could the Church absorb so many
and remain both stable and active? The days which follow are just as important
as the days which precede a revival.
The Church should
be just as earnest and active in conserving the numbers and devotion of members
as in bringing them within her fold.
THE REQUIREMENTS
OF CHURCH MEMBERSHIP
What was required
of those who were added to the church under the immediate direction of the
Apostles? Peter had told the inquirers that they should exercise faith in
Christ, repent of their sins, be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ, be ready
to receive the gift of the Holy Spirit, trust in the promises of God and live
separate from the world.
It is evident
that their instruction and examination could not have been very extended when
so many were received into the church in one day. Peter gave them some earnest
instruction which is not recorded, for we are told, “with many other words did he testify and exhort” (2:40a). It is
indicated that he talked principally about their duty to separate from the
world, “saying, Save yourselves from
this untoward generation” (2:40b).
The reception of
this multitude in one day, and of the thousands of others in the few days which
followed, does not show any superficiality on the part of the Apostles. We
remember that those who were gathered at Jerusalem to observe the Feast of
Pentecost were “devout men.” They
were acquainted with the law and the prophets.
They were
worshippers of the One True God. What they needed was not instruction, but the
conviction that Jesus was not an imposter; that He was the Christ, the Saviour.
Those who professed Christ at this time would not do so without a deep
conviction, because it was an unpopular thing to do. They were joining a hated
sect whose leader had recently been tried and executed. Public opinion had
never been stronger against any leader of any sect. They were offered no
promise of popularity, wealth or ease. They were called to a life of separation
and service.
Therefore, there
is nothing in this record which indicated that during, or after a revival,
professed converts should be admitted into the church without instruction and
manifest devotion to the cause of Christ. The requirements of membership in the
apostolic church were not superficial though thousands were baptized and
received. These men had mostly, possibly all, been members of the Jewish
church. The Spirit came into their hearts and convinced them that they had been
mistaken as to who Jesus was; that in their denial and crucifixion of Christ
they had been great sinners. They repented and gave evidence of repentance.
The man today who
accepts Christ in theory but denies Him in fact, who is not willing to accept
the whole teaching of the Scriptures, is either not prepared in heart or in not
properly instructed for membership in the Christian Church. There was little
danger of this in the early church which was so unpopular, but there is a great
deal of danger in that regard today. There is, as a consequence, greater need
of careful instruction and exact examination, before receiving members into the
church of Christ. A hypocrite has never added strength to the church.
THE CONDUCT OF
CHURCH MEMBERS
A question which is frequently asked concerning a revival is: “Are the
converts genuine?” “Will they remain true?” That depends partly upon the
conviction of the new members and partly upon the devotion of the church. We
have here, in the example of the early church, a plan for the conservation of
the devotion of the church. In the first part of this chapter we are taught how
to win men to Christ; in this section we are taught how to hold them true to
Him. We are told that the members of the early church remained steadfast. They
made use of the means of grace.
Before the new
members were received they were baptized. That was the initiatory rite. It
signified that they were cleansed by the blood and Spirit of Christ, and that
they intended to remain in covenant with Christ forever. Following their
baptism we have an outline of their conduct.
1.
The continued
steadfastly in the apostle’s teaching:
“And they continued stedfastly in the
apostles doctrine and fellowship, and in breaking of bread, and in prayers”
(2:42). The disciples taught them that which they had learned from Christ and
that which the Holy Spirit had revealed to them as organizers of the New
Testament church. We have that teaching preserved in the New Testament. The new
members listened eagerly and endeavored to obey that which they were taught.
They enjoyed the daily worship and instruction in the temple. A true follower
of Christ is always eager to know about his Master and what He teaches. When
men are truly revived there is a hunger for Bible teaching.
Dr. Alexander Maclaren once uttered this forceful statement: “There are
thousands of men and women in our churches who know no more about the rich
revelation of God in Jesus Christ than they did on that day long, long ago,
when first they began to apprehend that He was Saviour of their souls. When I
sometimes get glimpses into the utter Biblical ignorance of educated members of
my own and other congregations, I am appalled; I do not wonder how we ministers
do so little by our preaching, when the minds of people to whom we speak are so
largely in such a chaotic state in reference to Scriptural truth. I believe
there is an intolerance of plain, sober, instructive teaching from the pulpit,
which is one of the worst signs of Christianity in this generation. And I
believe that there are a terribly large number of professing Christians, and
good people after a fashion, whose Bibles are as clean today, except for one or
two favorite pages, as they were when they came out of the booksellers shop
years and years ago. You will never be strong Christians, you will never be
happy ones, until you make conscience of the study of God’s Word and continue
steadfastly in the Apostle’s teaching. You may produce plenty of emotional
Christianity and of busy and sometimes fussy work without it, but you will not
get depth.”
2.
They continued in fellowship (42). Their fellowship was definitely Christian. Their
gatherings were not merely get-together meetings at which they talked of
everything except their soul’s desires and the principles of the Christian
religion. They had heart to heart talks about their Christian experience and
new desires: about the great love of Jesus which they had been so slow to
discern. What blessed fellowship might Christians have if they would converse
about that which is nearest their hearts rather than mere shop-talk, as is so frequently
the custom!
In their fellowship-meetings, the early Christians of whom Paul speaks
were so ready to speak that the Apostle had to caution them to speak one at a
time: “How is it then, brethren? when ye
come together, every one of you hath a psalm, hath a doctrine, hath a tongue,
hath a revelation, hath an interpretation. Let all things be done unto
edifying. If any man speak in an unknown tongue, let it be by two, or at the
most by three, and that by course; and let one interpret. But if there be no
interpreter, let him keep silence in the church; and let him speak to himself,
and to God. Let the prophets speak two or three, and let the other judge. If
anything be revealed to another that sitteth by, let the first hold his peace.
For ye may all prophesy one by one, that all may learn, and all may be
comforted. And the spirits of the prophets are subject to the prophets. For God
is not the author of confusion, but of peace, as in all churches of the saints”
(I Corinthians 14:26-33). One had a Psalm, another a teaching, another a
revelation, and another an interpretation, and other there was confusion
because so many wanted to speak at once. Their enthusiastic, warm-hearted
fellowship is an example to us. If we had more of it, it would mean much for
the conservation of the devotion and love of the church.
3.
They continued in
remembrance of the Lord’s dying love
(42). We are told that they continued “in
breaking of bread.” Later the breaking of bread at home is spoken of (v.
46), but in v. 42 it evidently refers to the partaking of the Lord’s Supper.
“The Bread,” is special bread which was broken in remembrance of the Lord.
“Bread at home” (v. 46), is ordinary bread which was commonly eaten. “For I have received of the Lord that which
also I delivered unto you, That the Lord Jesus the same night in which he was
betrayed took bread: And when he had given thanks, he brake it, and said, Take,
eat: this is my body, which is broken for you: this do in remembrance of me”
(I Corinthians 11:23-24).
They could not
express their sorrow for the manner in which they had treated the Lord while He
was on earth. They longed to keep Him in constant remembrance now that they
knew He was the Son of God. A poor Scottish Highland widow kept on a cupboard
an old cracked cup, covered with a glass globe, as though it were an object of
great value. The old cup was very dear to her. Years before, a carriage with a
lady inside, had stopped at the door of the lonely cottage. The lady asked for
a little water and it was brought to her by the woman in this very cup. To her
astonishment, she afterward learned that the lady who had used the cup was
Queen Victoria. The fact that the Queen’s lips had touched the cup made it an
object of great value to the old widow. How much more should the bread, which
represents Christ’s body, arouse in the heart of the communicant thoughts of
reverent love for Christ, as he thinks of all that He was and of all that He
did for him!
4.
They continued in
prayer (42). The early
Christians believed in private prayer and, like their Master, they prayed much.
They believed just as firmly in the value of social prayer. Therefore, they did
not neglect the prayer-meeting. They knew that Christ had promised a special
blessing upon those who meet together and pray in His name. No church can
conserve her spirit of devotion without frequent meetings for prayer. No
Spirit-filled church will desire to neglect social prayer.
A writer in The British
Christian Herald gives the following account of some Christians who gathered
for earnest prayer.
“In
a Scotch mining village there had been a remarkable work of grace. Some of the
young converts met with a good deal of opposition from the world, which
strengthened their faith; but by and by the opposition ceased, and the first love
of some began to wax cold. But there were three godly aged women - real mothers
in Israel - in that village who used to meet twice or thrice a week in one of
their houses to pray, and one said to the others, ‘We’ll need to swaddle these
bairns with believing prayer, for they are in more danger now than when the
devil was roaring against them. I never got in at some corner, and was doing
mischief secretly, and, unless the Lord prevent and rebuke him, we’ll have
sorrow and trouble.’ So the three godly women met to pray every night,
especially for the lambs of the flock, who were in danger of being led astray
by the wiles and subtleties of the adversary. They prayed and watched, and
by-and-by the hour of temptation had passed and the young believers had come
safely through. But it came out in later years that some wonderful deliverances
were wrought the very week that the three aged women met nightly to pray. One
had been invited to a ball and had decided to go, when suddenly the word, ‘And have no fellowship with the unfruitful
works of darkness, but rather reprove them’ (Ephesians 5:11) flashed across
her mind; and she confessed her sin, renounced her purpose, and was restored to
God. Another had gotten into company with an unconverted young woman, and was on
the way that leads to an unequal yoke, when God spoke to him during the silent
night, and he was delivered from the snare. There was a general restoration of
soul, followed by a time of refreshing and a great revival. Everybody rejoiced
and shared the blessing, which was heaven’s answer to the cry of the three aged
women who ‘swaddled these bairns’ with prayer.” it brought a blessing to those
who engaged in prayer together, and a blessing to those for whom they prayed.
There is no
department of the church’s work that is more important than her prayer meeting.
The hours when the disciples waited upon God, in obedience to His command, in
the upper room were just as important as the hour when Peter preached. If the
church is to have power she must take time for devotion and prayer. Many a
pastor has found his church growing cold, but with a revival of the prayer
meeting there has come fervency and power.
A REVERENT SPIRIT
CAME UPON THE WHOLE COMMUNITY
“And fear came upon every soul:”
(2:43a). A few days before some of these people had cried out, crucify Him!
crucify Him! That same day some had mocked and charged the disciples with
drunkenness. So striking was the power of the Spirit that He silenced such
talk. They had seen strange things. Multitudes had experienced a change of
heart. The work of the Spirit was going on and many were being turned to the
Lord. All together, the events attending the crucifixion, the undeniable fact
of the resurrection, the miracles performed by the apostles, and the events attending
Pentecost, produced in the minds of the people a state of veneration and awe.
The mighty works
of God, though they have not always led to an exercise of faith, have produced
a state of fear and veneration in the minds of those who have witnessed them or
have come in close contact with them. Moses declared that, “Their rock is not as our Rock, even our
enemies themselves being judges” (Deut. 32:31). The Egyptians, the
Assyrians and the Babylonians in turn, stood in astonishment when they
witnessed the wonderful works of God. It is well to fear God, but fear is not
enough.
Some of those who
feared were shortly crying out against Peter and John, and later, against Paul.
Fear that does not produce faith is not enduring.
THEY WERE GIVEN
SUPERNATURAL POWER
“And many wonders and signs were
done by the apostles” (2:43b). The apostles are particularly named here as
those who did wonders and signs, but the power to work miracles was not limited
to them. Later, we are told of miracles which were performed by the disciples
of the early Christian church. Peter and John healed a lame man, who had been
lame from his infancy. He entered into the temple walking and leaping and
praising God. The people were filled with wonder and amazement at what had
taken place. Some were strengthened in the faith and some were angered as a
result. A little later a terrible miracle of judgment took place when Ananias
and Sapphira were stricken dead because they lied to the Holy Spirit. The
people in Samaria were awakened to give heed to Philip because they saw and
heard the miracles which he did.
Jesus had
promised the disciples that they should be able to do signs and wonders. That
promise was being fulfilled at this time. Supernatural power was given to the
disciples of the apostolic church in order that they might convince a skeptical
world that Jesus whom they preached was indeed the Christ the Saviour of the
world. It was evident that they would not have been able to work miracles,
including the casting out of unclean spirits, unless they had been true
witnesses for Christ.
THEY LIVED IN
HARMONY
“And all that believed were together”
(2:44a). It seems like a very natural thing for men of like faith to be
together. After all it is a severe test of their Christian spirit if men live
together for an extended period. The missionaries who are often thrown into
such close proximity, both in their homes and in their work, tell us that this
is one of the most severe tests of the missionary. It is a practical test as to
whether the Christian is of a meek and quiet spirit: whether he is forgiving
and helpful, or whether he is jealous, surly and resentful. Throughout
Scripture the quarrelsome spirit is condemned; it is represented as being from
the evil one, and the man who possesses it is declared to be a sinner. On the
other hand, the quiet, loving and forgiving spirit, is commended as coming from
God.
And old miner in California, who was a consumptive, was approached by a
missionary. He swore at his visitors for a long time, but finally when God’s
Spirit entered his heart and awakened him to love his Lord and Saviour he
welcomed others, spoke kindly to his friends, and was anxious to do all that he
could for them. The Spirit of Christ in their hearts thus changed scornful
Pharisees and led them to take pleasure in the company of men of all nations.
The spirit of harmony that is displayed among members of the church, and
towards those of the community, is a strong factor in recommending the church
in every land. This spirit does not exist in the heathen world; it does not
exist among godless men in an enlightened land. It is important that every
Christian shall show that spirit of love which becomes a true child of God. It
is regarded as a test of character. It blesses the Christian church wherever it
exists.
THEY SHARED THEIR
POSSESSIONS WITH ONE ANOTHER
“And had all things common. And
sold their possessions and goods, and parted them to all men, as every man had
need” (2:44b-45). They were ready to share their possessions and goods with
any man who had need. This was not a law of the early church, but it was a
demonstration of their entire consecration to God. It was not the communism
which we know at the present time. These people said: “All mine is yours.” The
political communist says: “All yours is mine.” The Bible does not here, or
elsewhere, teach a law of communism; it does, however, teach that the
possessions of the Christian should be consecrated to God. It is a living
example of how men on fire for God, and fully consecrated to Him, will lay
themselves and all that they have on the altar for God. Jesus asked the rich
young ruler to sell all that he had and give to the poor, because He knew that
the young ruler was depending upon his riches. The only way to get them out of
his way, that they might not stand between him and Christ, was to part with
them.
All that we have
is God’s and should be used for God. These people at Jerusalem had been
accustomed to giving a tenth under the law. Now under the Gospel dispensation,
filled with the Spirit and the love of Christ, they would give up anything and
everything for Christ. They wished to share with other disciples who were less
favored. They wished to fill the treasury of the church so that funds might not
be lacking when they should continue to carry out Christ’s command and go into
all Judaea and Samaria and to the uttermost parts of the world.
There have been in every age, and are today, men who put the average
professed Christian to shame in the manner in which they have given their
possessions and their lives to the service of Christ. Charles T. Studd might
have lived a life of ease and pleasure in England. At the bedside of a dying
brother God opened his eyes to see the futility of the gilt and pleasure of the
world. He had inherited an estate of half a million dollars. He had won great
honors as a champion cricket player of England. He resolved to become a
missionary and to give up all of his inherited estate and go out in faith in
God. He went as a missionary, first to China, then to India, and then to the
center of Africa where he founded the Heart of Africa Mission. He has labored
there for many years trusting in God to supply all of his needs and receiving a
great blessing from the Lord upon his labors.
Sadhu Sundar
Singh came of a very wealthy family in India. After he became a Christian he
resolved to give up home and all the wealth to which he was entitled and go out
as a lone missionary of Christ to the neglected of his own dark land. His
father tried to tempt him to turn back and possess the great wealth to which he
was heir.
His uncle, a man
of great wealth, took him to his large house and into his deep cellar, and
revealed to him such wealth as he had never seen or dreamed of, and said: “All
these shall be yours if you will remain with us.” But resolutely forsaking all
he has gone out barefoot, with only his simple robe, blanket, staff and Bible,
preaching the love of Christ to lost men. Many others, like those of the early
church, and like these, have consecrated all to God, and have been used in a
wonderful manner, to extend the church of Christ.
THEY WERE EXEMPLARY IN THEIR LIVES
“And they, continuing daily with one accord
in the temple, and breaking bread from house to house, did eat their meat with
gladness and singleness of heart” (2:46). This is made clear in the
forty-sixth verse. They not only worshipped every day, but they were a joyful
company. Even to see them at their meals and hear them talk, one would know
that a great change had come over them. They were not possessed of the old
pharisaical spirit. Their very faces beamed with gladness.
Men often forget
that even in their eating and drinking they are to do all for the glory of God.
They forget that they may even entertain their friends and neighbors, and do it
with a selfish purpose. When luxury and fashion creep in they often make the
day of entertainment a burden. When harmful drink is used and late hours are
kept, the gladness and singleness of heart give way to heaviness of heart the
corruption of character.
To those of the early church, religion and social enjoyment were
closely intermingled. No wonder that members were constantly being added! One
of the difficulties in the way of holding a revival today is that often the
lives of professed Christian do not testify to the world that they are
profoundly interested in the Gospel of Christ. Their neighbors have become
prejudiced because they think that the Gospel means nothing to those that
profess it. Often professed Christians will not attend the services with
regularity. They think that they do not need to attend, and others think that
they are not interested. If as in the early church, and as witnesses tell us
today in the Korean church, the members of the church were willing to rise
early in the morning to attend prayer meetings, to meet day after day for weeks
and even months, there would be no doubt of the effect it would have upon the
members themselves and upon all the community.
THEY GAINED FAVOUR WITH THE PEOPLE
“Praising God, and having favour with all
the people” (2:47a). Their humble, devoted, charitable, joyful manner of
living won the hearts of the people. Those who had mocked them saw that they
were not drunken. Those who had opposed them saw that they were neither
hypocrites nor fanatics. Even those who did not believe in Christ looked upon
them as a good and respectable people.
We remember,
however, that this is an historical fact, spoken of those days, and not a
prophecy of the future. Opposition, then persecution soon harassed the church.
No matter how pure and earnest the church may be, she may not always expect to
be popular. Her very earnestness arouses Satan and those whom he can use. The
church which is revived may astonish and interest the world, but it is likely
to meet with opposition ere long. It is not according to the prophecy of our
Lord that the church shall continue in favor with the world. “Blessed are ye, when men shall revile you,
and persecute you, and shall say all manner of evil against you falsely, for my
sake” (Matthew 5:11).
When opposition
arose against the early church it came first from the rulers and not from the
common people.
The common people
who heard Jesus gladly were favorably impressed with the devotion of the early
church. It is still true that a devout church is an attractive church. The
warm church which draws the earnest Christian repels the formalist. Where
Spirit-filled Christians feel at home, there the hypocrite finds an undesirable
environment. Fervent preaching of the Gospel of Christ is not the only
attraction of the church. The earnest, joyful, generous lives of the members of
the church bring it into favor with the people. If the preaching is drawing one
way, and the inconsistent lives of the people are drawing in another, the
influence of the church will be greatly lessened. As it was in those days, so
it is usually today, that unless there is an organized effort to pervert the
minds of the common people, they have regard for the earnest, devout, humble
congregation of God’s people in any part of the world.
MEMBERS WERE
ADDED TO THE CHURCH EACH DAY
“And the Lord added to the church daily such
as should be saved” (2:47b). This was very encouraging to the early church.
The Holy Spirit had been sought; He had been trusted and He had been honored.
The Christians were continuing to honor Him in their faith, life and work. They
saw the blessed results in the continual ingathering of the harvest.
The same
conditions would produce wonderful results today. If all who are called
Christians were equally consecrated and were equally faithful in following the
apostles’ teaching, if they continued in the same warm fellowship and in
earnest prayer, they would see marvelous revivings in the world in a short
space of time. Today there are many who are teaching false doctrines. There is
a neglect of Christian fellowship. There is a neglect of public worship. There
are many who engage in worship in merely a formal manner. As for giving all
their possessions to help spread the Gospel, not only is this spirit of
consecration very rare, but there are many professed followers of Christ who
seem to begrudge every small contribution which they give to the church. When
the churches began to grow cold and worldly, a few years after this, what was
the trouble? Many in the church of Ephesus had left their first love.
There were some
who professed to be Christians in the church of Smyrna who were not.
In Pergamos there
were many who openly disregarded the law of the church. They sacrificed to
idols and committed fornication.
In Thyatira there
was a false prophetess who was corrupt in life, who defied the law of the
church and who led many to follow her in her fornication and idolatry.
Sardis only
pretended to be a church. In spiritual life she was dead. That church was
supposed to be prospering, and there were a few real Christians left in it, but
the majority were only nominal Christians.
In Laodicea the
church had all the appearance of prosperity, but had no spirituality or zeal
for God. The people thought they were above criticism, but they were badly in
need of cleansing. Christ held them in utter contempt. He was ready to spue
them out of His mouth.
It is important
that members of the church shall remember that when their names are placed upon
the roll they are not through growing in grace. The Lord added to the church such as were saved. They had been
added to the roll of the church, but they needed to grow in grace.
In an address recently, I heard a noted minister tell of a man whom he
knew in eastern Canada. A friend who had not seen him for years was inquiring
of another about the people of that community. He told him there was a man
there whom he would like to know about but he could not name. He described him.
He said he usually attended the prayer meetings, but always attended the
business meetings of the church. And always at these meetings he would have a
“chip on his shoulder.” He could not let a meeting pass without finding fault
with something or somebody. His friend replied, “I know who you mean, he acts
in the same way still,” and named the man. One whom he had not seen for thirty
years could be so described by his lack of piety that he was known. He had been
a member of the church all those years but had not grown. He may have been
saved, but was not being saved, at least as the Lord would desire. He was not a
commendation to the church. To a church made up of men like that, the Lord
would not add daily. Only to a church that is throbbing with spirituality will
the Lord add daily those who are saved, and being saved.
The church must
conserve her spiritual force, she must surround her members with those
conditions which shall encourage them to grow in grace and remain fervent in
spirit. The revival in the early church began with the disciples, and it
continued among the new disciples. We need reviving, then we need to continue
in the apostles’ doctrine and fellowship, in breaking of bread and prayers. It
is possible that if we knew the verdict of the Spirit it would be just as
scathing, in many cases, as in that of Sardis and Laodicea. We think and speak
of the lost souls who have not heard of Christ, who are going down to the
depths without hope; but there are many who have professed Christ who are cold
and formal and as far from Christ as the man whom we pity because he is in
darkness.
The Korean pastor
of the Pyeng Yang church, which has had an average attendance of over a thousand
for the past three years, felt that his church was growing cold and somewhat
indifferent. So each morning at four he went to the church to pray until six. A
few of his members observed what he was doing and joined him. On Sabbath
morning the pastor told his people what he was doing and they joined him.
Monday morning over a hundred were present, and by Saturday morning nearly six
hundred, many of them busy business men, were spending the time from four to
six at the church in prayer, getting right with each other and with God. The
next month more than three thousand souls were added to the Pyeng Yand
churches. Is not the Lord willing, yes waiting, to do for His church everywhere
what He did for it at Jerusalem and what He had done for it in recent years in
Korea?
QUESTIONS
(Acts 2:42-47
1.
How do the days
which follow compare in importance with those which precede a revival?
2.
How many were
added to the church within a few days after Pentecost?
3.
Did the reception
of so great a number show superficiality on the part of the apostles?
4.
Why were hypocrites not likely to ask to join the church?
5.
What were some of the means used to hold the new members and keep them
enthused?
6.
What part has Bible study in helping new members?
7.
What is the value of Christian fellowship to the new members?
8.
What is the relation of prayer to growth in grace?
9.
Why should Christians continue to observe the Lord’s Supper?
10.
What effect did
this revival have upon the community?
11.
Why did God
permit the apostles to continue to do wonders and signs?
12.
What value does
the record of miracles have for us today?
13.
Of what value was
Christian harmony such as is related here?
14.
What was it which
caused the disciples to share their possessions with one another?
15.
Does this passage
teach communism?
16.
Will the church
lack financial support when men and fully consecrated to God?
17.
What is the
relationship between gladness of heart and Christian consecration?
18.
Why is a devout
church an attractive church?
19.
Would the save
conditions in the church produce wonderful results today?
20.
What is the
relation between consecration and growth in a church?
OUTLINE
Facts Concerning the miracle (1-9)
1.
The significance of miracles.
Miracles are a
proof in the natural world of that which Christ and the disciples taught in the
spiritual world. They are interwoven with the Gospel. They are essential to it.
2.
A gift better than gold (6).
Health is better
than money. Faith, a gift of God, is still more valuable.
3.
The necessity of ascribing all honor to Christ (12, 16).
4.
The value of faithfulness in witnessing (13-15).
A.
Peter pointed out their sins.
B.
Peter gave them a full Gospel.
The last chapter
told of the first revival, this of the first miracle in the Apostolic church.
Other signs and wonders were performed by the the apostles. This is the first
one of which we have a record. It is recorded, we suppose, because it was
performed in the temple and because the consequences were far reaching. The
outcome was that opposition arose, led by the Sadducees, who were the
rationalists of their day. They objected especially to the teaching of the
resurrection.
Peter and John
were on their way to the temple at the hour of prayer. This followed the
offering of the sacrifice which occurred, according to our method of reckoning
time, at three in the afternoon. As they passed along they came to a cripple
who had been placed at the door of the temple which was called Beautiful.
He was taken there daily in order that he might beg for money of those
who passed by. We are told that such a scene is still common at the entrance of
many an oriental church or mosque. This man had been a cripple from infancy and
was at this time more than forty years of age. “And Peter, fastening his eyes upon him with John, said, Look on us. And
he gave heed unto them, expecting to receive something of them. Then Peter
said, Silver and gold have I none; but such as I have give I thee: In the name
of Jesus Christ of Nazareth rise up and walk” (3:4-6). Peter took him by
the right hand and immediately his feet and ankle bones received strength. “And he leaping up stood, and walked, and
entered with them into the temple, walking, and leaping, and praising God”
(3:8). The people knew him and were filled with wonder and amazement. They ran
together into the porch that is called Solomon’s greatly wondering.
This, in
substance, is the record of the miracle. There are a number of lessons which
are apparent as a result of the study of the miracle and the address of Peter
which followed.
THE SIGNIFICANCE
OF MIRACLES
Since this is the
first miracle in this Book it is worthwhile to consider, not only this miracle,
but the larger subject of the place of miracles in the divine record.
That the cure of
this cripple was a miracle there can be no doubt. The man was well known; he
had been a cripple from birth; he had remained a helpless cripple for over
forty years. He was cured in the sight of many witnesses. Those who witnessed
it and inquired into the matter, even the enemies of the apostles, admitted
that it was a miracle. No physician could cure him. The cure had been produced
by the direct agency of God without usually secondary causes and effects.
It has been
frequently asserted that miracles cannot be true because they are not consistent
with the uniform laws of nature. Others declare that the miracles are of little
importance; that they are no aid to faith, but that the Gospel can stand
without them.
To those who
admit the infinite power of God there is no difficulty about the possibility of
miracles. God the Author of nature and of nature’s laws can counteract them
just as easily as He could make them. A man who makes a machine can control it.
He can start and stop it at pleasure. A man may fail in the control of a
machine but God does not fail in the control of nature. It is as easy for me to
believe that God can heal a crippled man as it is to believe that a mechanic
can repair a broken automobile. All nature is understood and controlled by God.
To say that the Gospel can stand as well without the miracles is a
shallow view; it is impossible. The Gospel cannot stand without the miracles.
The miracles are a part of the record of the Gospel. If they are not true the
Gospel is not true. If they are not true the character of Jesus is impeached.
He claimed to perform miracles. In them He gave evidence of His Deity and of
His power to forgive sins. Take away the miracles of the incarnation and of the
resurrection and what have you left of the truth? If these miracles are not
true our faith is vain and our preaching is vain.
What is the point
in saying that the Gospel is its own witness? That if doctrines are true they
will bear witness to their truth? One might as well say that it is of no use to
bring evidence to show that a man charged with burglary is innocent, if he is
innocent it will be apparent. He may be innocent but how are men to know
without evidence? The man’s character may testify to his innocence, but other
evidence is of great value. There is internal evidence to show that the Gospel
is true, and this is exceedingly important. But the external evidence was
necessary at first, and is still necessary as part of the proof which
establishes the Gospel. The Gospel is a spiritual message. We cannot see or
discern the action of spirits. Evidence in the sphere of human life, among
things which men could see and know, was given in order to assure us that Jesus
was the true Messiah who came to, and who did, introduce a new order and who
had power to fulfill the old order. Supernatural facts, within the sphere of
our observation, prove that those who performed them were men of God and spoke
for God. Miracles do not make doctrines true but they confirm our faith in
their truth. They were of special value in the days of the apostles when the
Gospel was being first promulgated. A conscientious Jew would desire abundant
evidence before he would cease to offer sacrifices and trust in the sacrifice
of Jesus Christ. Their evidence is transmitted to us, therefore we do not need
new miracles today.
It was because
the Gospel was a supernatural message; it was because the Holy Spirit opened
men’s hearts to receive it, that it made progress against the culture of Greece
and Rome. It is impossible to account for its reception in the midst of idolatry
and its transforming power on merely natural grounds. If Jesus had not been a
supernatural man and had not been able to do supernatural things His effort
would have failed just as that of Theudas and his followers. The change in
Peter, as we see him at this time and compare him with what he was before Jesus
was crucified, cannot be accounted for if we eliminate the resurrection, the
ascension and Pentecost. The evidence is abundant, undeniable and invaluable
that Christ was able to work miracles in men and through men.
A GIFT BETTER
THAN GOLD
Peter gave to the
cripple a gift more valuable than money.
“Then Peter said, Silver and gold have I
none; but such as I have give I thee: In the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth
rise up and walk” (3:6). Peter did not mean to intimate to the man who
asked for alms that he had something less important to give him than money.
“What” he had was more important than gold and could not be purchased with
gold.
Peter could not
confer upon the man, faith, but he could show him the work of faith. He could
show him the power of faith; what faith could do for him. He could thus awaken
in the man the knowledge of the greatness, the love and the power of Christ. He
could give him such evidence that the poor man would believe for himself. That
is the best that any one can do for another. Even if the man had not exercised
faith for himself Peter’s promise would have been true. The blessing of health
was of far more value to the cripple than money. Many a man who has a fortune
and who has lost his health would give it if he might regain health. Many do
spend a fortune in the effort to regain health. Charity is of value, but the
end of Christian charity is of greater value. The object of the church is not
to minister to the body. It does minister to the needy, but when it does it
according to the command of Christ, it ministers in His name and for His honor.
To relieve the body of
want is something, but a far greater thing is to demonstrate the love of Christ
so that men may want to love Him. Even a cup of cold water is to be given in
the name of a disciple. It is to be done in such a way that others seeing your
good works may glorify your Father which is in Heaven.
A man who was a
vagrant of criminal habits was seated one night in gloom and misery in an alley
of a city when a missionary came along and handed him a little tract. The poor
fellow tore it in pieces and said with an oath: “If you want to help me give me
your coat. You must see that I am freezing.” Then the missionary, who was
himself thinly clad, took off his own coat and gave it to him.
This act of
kindness almost broke the man’s heart. Though he was then deep in iniquity and
far from God, he was wonderfully saved. It was not merely charity that saved
him, but it was charity by a disciple and in the name of Christ.
The mind of the
average man is set on that which is dazzling to the eye or attractive to the
senses. Men seek wealth, prominence, honor or pleasure rather than Jesus
Christ. The best gift for all men is itself a gift from God, it is faith in the
Lord Jesus Christ.
ALL HONOR TO
CHRIST
Peter realized
the necessity of ascribing all honor to Christ. When the people came running in
amazement and saw the healed man holding to Peter and John, we suppose in an
ecstasy of joy and praise, Peter said: “And
when Peter saw it, he answered unto the people, Ye men of Israel, why marvel ye
at this? or why look ye so earnestly on us, as though by our own power or
holiness we had made this man to walk?” (3:12). God has glorified Jesus in
this act: “And his name through faith in
his name hath made this man strong, whom ye see and know: yea, the faith which
is by him hath given him this perfect soundness in the presence of you all”
(3:16).
Piety or
godliness will not give miraculous power. Peter would not accept any honor
which belonged to Christ, nor should we. The missionary does hard work. He is
successful in building up a large mission. Men often give the man who is sent
as the missionary great credit. But if the professed converts are Christ’s own
children, men added by the Lord, the results are not due to the power or energy
of the missionary but to the Spirit of God working in the hearts. The worker is
but an unprofitable servant, even after he has done his best.
The book by A.E.
Glover, entitled, “A Thousand Miles of
Miracles in China,” is not a book of miracles, but of wonders wrought by
God on behalf of His missionary servants in protecting and delivering them
during the Boxer uprising. God gave them marvelous protection, not merely for
their own sakes, but for His glory. If they had not trusted Him and been
willing to ascribe the honor to Him He would not have saved them as He did.
They were delivered by faith. They were delivered by God’s providence when all
human aid seemed to be far out of reach. God rules the hearts of men, even of
the heathen. For all that God has done for us, we should like the cripple when
healed, rejoice and praise His Name.
When Leonardo da
Vinci had finished his well-known picture of the Last Supper, which still
adorns the wall of a convent in the city of Milan, it is said that he induced a
friend to inspect it and express his judgment concerning it. His friend, when
he had looked at it exclaimed, “Exquisite! That wine-cup seems to stand out
from the table as solid glittering silver.” When the artist heard that he took
a brush and drew it over the cup, saying: “I meant that the figure of Christ
should first and mainly attract the observer’s eye, and whatever diverts
attention from Him must be blotted out.”
The person and power of Christ should stand out before us and in our
testimony as He did before Peter and John. The glory that is due to Him should
not be taken by another. Nebuchadnezzar tried it, and his demented history
stands as a warning to us. Herod tried it, and his miserable end warns all
future generations against assuming the honor which belongs to God.
FAITHFULNESS IN
WITNESSING
The value of
faithfulness in witnessing is taught by the manner in which Peter spoke to
these people. Peter was a different man from what he had been a few weeks
before. Then he denied Jesus, now he is courageous. He said: “The God of Abraham, and of Isaac, and of
Jacob, the God of our fathers, hath glorified his Son Jesus; whom ye delivered
up, and denied him in the presence of Pilate, when he was determined to let him
go. But ye denied the Holy One and the Just, and desired a murderer to be
granted unto you; And killed the Prince of life, whom God hath raised from the
dead; whereof we are witnesses” (2:13-15).
1. He pointed
out their sins. God - not another god, but the God of our fathers - has
glorified Jesus whom you have killed. This is none other than the Servant of
the Lord spoken of in Isaiah. He is the Holy and Righteous One. He is the
Prince, the Author of life. Even Pilate, the Roman governor, could find no
fault in Him and would have let Him go, but you demanded the release of a
murderer in place of the Son of God. We are witnesses of His life, of His power
and of His resurrection and know that He is truly the Christ. He is the Messiah
for whom we have been looking, the Holy One foretold by all the prophets.
It seems like a
very simple and easy matter, as we look at it from this distance, to speak thus
of Christ and to point out to men their sin in crucifying the Lord of Glory. It
was not easy, and it was not done without great courage. We shall see, a little
later, that some who heard Peter were greatly angered by his plain talk. Peter
knew that plain talk was necessary in order that they might see their sins. They would see nothing
of which to repent unless they first knew their sins. If the sins were shown in their real
blackness they would see the greater need of earnest repentance.
Peter wounded,
but not as an enemy, his wounds were those of a friend. The surgeon applies the
knife, he causes intense pain, but he does it that he may heal. Peter wanted to
bring these people to exercise faith in the Great Healer. His heart was
overflowing with love for them. He knew Jesus, not only as a friend, but as a
Saviour and he hoped that they might also know Him as their Saviour.
It takes courage
to point out men’s sins to them. The sinner does not like to be told of his
evil deeds. But the messenger of God is not doing his duty unless he does
speak plainly to men. I remember hearing Robert E. Speer, when speaking to
an audience of young men, say: “I have played football and I know the courage
it takes to go into a football line. But I want to tell you, men, it doesn’t
take half the courage to go into a football line that it does to stand up
before men and tell them of their faults.” The prophet placed a serious
responsibility upon God’s messengers when he told them that if they did not
warn men of their sins, their blood would be required at their hand.
2. He gave them a full Gospel. He told them that the
resurrection was an undeniable fact. They could not kill the Prince, or Author
of life. They were witnesses to the resurrection. They should believe the
prophets. They should believe the testimony of competent witnesses. We think
little of preaching the resurrection of Christ today, but that doctrine was
bitterly opposed by
multitudes of men
in that day, particularly by the Sadducees, who were then in power.
The world is
suffering for lack of faithfulness on the part of God’s messengers today. It is
natural to court favor. The apostles might have done this, they had a splendid
opportunity so to do. They did not stand with open ears to listen to the
plaudits of the people. They spoke plainly, pointed out their sins and told
them the whole Gospel which they must accept if they were to be
followers of the
Lord Jesus.
To be always
faithful and never insulting is not an easy matter. It requires one to be as
wise as a serpent and as harmless as a dove. A friend who will point out
your wrong doings is your best friend.
You may like the man who flatters you but he is not your truest friend. The
minister who flatters may be more popular
with men but he is not more popular with God. He is not faithful to the people
to whom he ministers. The people in olden times wanted the prophets to prophecy
smooth words. Some of the prophets acceded to their desires, but the true
prophets would not yield. They are the men whom we honor as we look back upon
history. They were the true friends of the church and of the nation.
QUESTIONS
(Acts 3:1-15)
1.
Are there other miracles recorded before this in the Apostolic Church?
2.
What was the result of the miracle on the community?
3.
Who were the leaders of the opposition?
4.
For what did the Sadducees stand?
5.
Why were they particularly opposed to Peter’s teaching (v. 15)?
6.
What was the
condition of the lame man which made this miracle particularly impressive?
7.
How long had he been in this condition (4:22)?
8.
What does the poor cripple usually request?
9.
What is better than money for such a man?
10.
By whose power
were miracles performed?
11.
In what way and
to whom did the lame man show his gratitude?
12.
Can the Gospel
stand without the miracles?
13.
What is defective
about the argument, the Gospel is its own witness?
14.
Can the Deity of
Christ stand without the miracles of the incarnation and the resurrection?
15.
If we accept the
fact of the infinite power of God do we have any trouble believing in miracles?
16.
What is the
ultimate object of Christian charity?
17.
What in this
record shows that Peter believed in warning men of their sins as well as
pointing them to Christ?
18.
Are witnesses for
Christ usually as faithful as Peter?
19.
What is the
result of faithful witnessing as regards popularity today?
20.
Name three
doctrinal facts which Peter affirmed concerning Christ?
OUTLINE Key verse - 19
1. The power of faith (16).
2. The value of
dependence upon the Scripture (18-19, 21-22, 24).
Peter depended upon the prophets, so should we. They point to Christ as
the center of all Scripture.
3. The need of
repentance (19, 26).
4. The danger of
rejecting Christ (23).
5. The certain triumph
of God.
a.
God’s plan will be carried out (18).
b.
Scripture shall be fulfilled (18, 24).
c.
God’s covenant shall be kept (25).
6. Special
responsibility accompanies special blessings (25-26).
We have special
blessings, may we not neglect our responsibility. The lame man, who had been a
cripple for over forty years, had been healed. The people were amazed. They
wondered where the source of the apostles’ power lay. Peter did not leave them
long in doubt. He disclaimed any power in himself or in John, but attributed
all the power to Christ in whose name this miracle had been wrought.
THE POWER OF
FAITH
Peter said: “And his name
through faith in his name hath made this man strong, whom ye see and know: yea,
the faith which is by him hath given him this perfect soundness in the presence
of you all” (3:16).
The name of
Christ stands for all that He is; for His humanity, for His Messiahship and for
His divinity. Faith in the name of Christ means faith in His Almighty power.
Jesus had told
the disciples that if they had faith in Him nothing would be impossible with
them. By faith they could heal the sick, cast out devils, raise the dead and
remove mountains. Jesus had enabled them to perform miracles while He was yet
with them in human form. They knew that he was still with them: that He had
lost none of His power because He had ascended into Heaven. He had said, “lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end
of the world” (Matthew 28:20). The descent of the Spirit, the tongues of
fire, the marvelous power of the Gospel, the signs and wonders which had been
wrought including this particular miracle, had all been proofs that Jesus was
still with them. Jesus was just as real to them as He had ever been. They could
see Him with the eye of faith and believed that all power was His in Heaven and
in earth.
A little later
there were those, who, seeing the power of faith working through the disciples
tried to imitate them. Some exorcists tried to cast out seven evil spirits.
Seven sons of a chief priest, named Sceva, took upon them to name the name of
Jesus over them that had evil spirits. The evil spirit said: “Jesus I know, and Paul I know; but who are
ye?” (Acts 19:15). The man in whom the evil spirit was leaped on them and
they fled out of the house naked and wounded. The Name without faith in the
Name accomplished nothing. Rather, the Lord looked upon it as an insult to take
His name upon their lips without faith. No man who spoke lightly of Him could
perform miracles in His name.
An appeal to our Lord today through prayer accomplishes nothing unless
it is made in faith. The missionary who works in power: the minister who
reaches men for Christ does it through faith. Hudson Taylor once wrote to Mrs.
Taylor concerning the funds on hand for carrying on the work of the China
Inland Mission, “The balance in hand yesterday was sixty-seven cents! The Lord
reigns: herein is our joy and confidence.” And to Mr. Baller he added, when the
balance was still lower, ‘We have this and all the promises of God.’
‘Twenty-five cents plus all the promises of God,’ wrote the latter, recalling
the experience, ‘why, one felt as rich as Croesus! and sang -
“I would not change my blest estate
For all the earth holds good or great;
And while my faith can keep its hold,
I envy not the miner’s gold.”
(The Growth of a Work of God, p. 256)
When Mr. Duncan,
who had gone to Nanking to open up mission work, was almost without money we
are told: “He was sure that the Master who had sent Him there, and was giving
him acceptance with the people, would not fail in some way or other to provide.
Still, his last piece of silver had to be changed; the strings of cast
disappeared one by one; and the cook who was really anxious came and said:
‘What shall we do when the money is all gone?’ ‘Do?’ was Duncan’s reply; ‘we
will trust in the Lord and do good; so shall we dwell in the land and verily we
shall be fed.’
“Finally when the
money was all gone and there was not enough money to provide another meal, “the
cook stopped his master, who was going out to preach as usual, with the
question: ‘What shall we do now?’ ‘Do?’ was still the answer; ‘we will trust in
the Lord and do good; so shall we dwell in the land, and verily we shall be
fed.’
But Chu-meo
watched his friend and teacher down the street with a sinking heart. “Verily
thou shalt be fed” - it was a promise from God’s Word, he knew, and
they were fulfilling the conditions; but would it, would it prove true, now they had nothing else to
depend upon? That very morning, Rudland, who had been sent by Hudson Taylor,
was limping painfully along twelve miles from the city. He fell in with a
donkey-boy looking for a job. Oh, yes, he had heard of the foreigner living in
Nanking! For a few tends of cash he would take his friend to his door. As the
sun set that evening, returning from a long day’s work, what was Duncan’s
surprise to see his faithful servant running with a joyous face to met him.
‘It’s all right, it’s all right,’ he cried, panting for breath; ‘Mr. Rudland -
the money - a good supper!’ ‘Did I not tell you this morning,’ he replied,
laying a kindly hand on his shoulder, ‘that it is always all right to trust in the living God?”
(The Growth of a Work of God, p. 124)
THE VALUE OF
DEPENDENCE UPON SCRIPTURE
The witness for
Christ must have confidence in the Word of God, he must use it and rely upon it
to convince his hearers. Peter relied upon Scripture as his greatest source of
proof (vv. 18-19, 21 22, 24). He said: “But
those things, which God before had showed by the mouth of all his prophets,
that Christ should suffer, he hath so fulfilled” (v. 18). When he speaks of
Jesus, in the sense of a servant, as he does twice in this chapter, and twice
in the next, he does so evidently with the prophet Isaiah in mind, who used
that expression at least three times in the latter part of his prophecy. Isaiah
uses that term in the classic passage, the fifty-third chapter, which has been
regarded by both Jews and Gentiles as referring to Christ. When he called upon
them to repent that their “sins might be
blotted out” he brought to their mind the first verse of the fifty-first
Psalm, that great penitential Psalm.
When he told them
that Moses said: “For Moses truly said
unto the fathers, A prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto you of your
brethren, like unto me; him shall ye hear in all things whatsoever he shall say
unto you” (3:22), he was quoting from Deuteronomy: “The Lord thy God will raise up unto thee a Prophet from the midst of
thee, of thy brethren, like unto me; unto him ye shall hearken” (18:15).
These words were quoted by Stephen in his memorable defense before the Jewish
mob (7:37), and one cannot but wonder whether Stephen was in the audience at
this time and received a new impression of the meaning of these words as he
heard Peter quote them. Peter told them also, that Samuel and all the prophets
that followed after, had told of these days. There are many noted scholars who
have written expositions of the prophets. Many have written with keen insight
and profound wisdom. Others have written
mere trash, though perhaps couched in scholarly terms. The student who
makes no boast as to scholarship, but
who realizes that all prophecy centers in Christ has gotten a deeper insight
into Scripture, and a larger treasure
from its study than many learned critics who pride themselves in their scholarship.
Christ calls upon us to
come to Him and to His Word with the spirit of a little child, accepting and
resting upon His truth in childlike confidence. If we come in this spirit we
will find Christ in the Old Testament as well as in the New. There is an old
legend which asserted that when lightning struck a tree all the leaves of that
tree pointed to the spot from which the lightning came. All the prophets point
to Christ. Until we have learned this we have not gotten the key to unlock the
hidden things of the prophets.
There is no use of having medicine in the house unless we use it. There
is no use of having the Word of God unless we believe it and apply it to our
own hearts. In order to be effective with others we must make use of God’s
Word. Our own is not enough. The Lord honors His Word and He will not allow it
to return to Him void. It shall accomplish that which He pleases and prosper in
the thing whereto He has sent it. Too many arguments in the church and out of
it are given without any reference to Scripture. “the word of God is quick, and powerful, and sharper than any two-edged
sword, piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit, and of the
joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart”
(Hebrews 4:12).
Suppose a company of men are getting ready to go into battle; they are
told to get their swords and their rifles ready: but they say, we do not need
guns or swords, we will each take a lath which will do just as well. There is
just as much lack of wisdom in taking a book on science, philosophy or
psychology and preaching from it in place of God’s own Word. God uses His Word
to convince and convert men when Peter preached; He used it when Paul preached;
He used it when Luther preached; He used it when Knox preached; He used it when
Wesley preached; He used it when Edwards preached; He used it when Moody
preached, and He will use it today.
THE NEED OF
REPENTANCE
When Peter showed
that Jesus was the Christ and they had been guilty of putting Him to death, he
called upon them to repent (vv. 19, 26). He said: “Repent ye therefore, and be converted, that your sins may be blotted
out, when the times of refreshing shall come from the presence of the Lord . .
. Unto you first God, having raised up his Son Jesus, sent him to bless you, in
turning away every one of you from his iniquities.” Their sin had, in part,
been committed ignorantly, but they were not on that account free from guilt.
God had intended that Christ should die, but they were responsible for His
death nevertheless.
In referring to
the fifty-first Psalm, when he spoke of their sins being blotted out, he was
possibly endeavoring to impress upon them that their sin, like David’s, had
been very great. They needed to have a deep sense of their sin and an earnest
desire for forgiveness.
We likewise are
sinners, and we also need to repent. The Son of Man came not to call the
righteous, but sinners to repentance. He called upon Peter to repent, He calls
upon us to repent, and then He calls upon others through us, as He did through
Peter, to repent. “except ye repent, ye
shall all likewise perish” (Luke 13:3, 5).
There can be no
refreshing from the Lord until there is first repentance. If any man wants to
be revived he must turn from sin and to God. If a church wants to be revived
its members must turn from that which is offensive to God. If we are
instrumental in bringing about a revival we must preach repentance. If men pray
for a revival and are not willing to give up their sins, they pray in vain.
Dr. Len G.
Broughton tells of the following experience: “Some time ago I was holding a
series of meetings in a town out West, and one night there came into the
meeting a committee from a very distinguished church of our denomination. I did
not know that they were in the house until after they had gone. That night I
preached on the judgment. They came back the next night . . . I did not know
that they were there that night either, and I preached on hell. The next night
they came again, unknown to me, and I preached on the blood. Shortly afterwards
this committee had a meeting. There were twenty-seven on the committee, and I
got two votes; somebody else got twenty-five, and when they wrote to me about
it, here is what they said: “We enjoyed you, glad to have had you here in our
midst,” and the like, “but your theology has too much blood in it, and your
sermon too much law.” I began to make some investigations about that church,
and I found that they had not received a soul on confession of faith in over
three years, and I was not surprised. Men must be made to feel that there is
something the matter before they can be brought to see the necessity of a
Saviour.”
THE DANGER OF
REJECTING CHRIST
The rejection of
Christ results in destruction: “And it
shall come to pass, that every soul, which will not hear that prophet, shall be
destroyed from among the people” (3:23). There are men who think that they
will not take sides either for or against Christ. But it is impossible to
assume a neutral attitude toward Christ. “He
that is not with me is against me; and he that gathereth not with me scattereth
abroad” (Matthew 12:30). Failure to hearken to that prophet, declared
Peter, is a sufficient reason for bringing destruction upon ourselves.
Jesus in
describing the day of judgment pointed out that there would be many at that day
who felt that they had not been rebellious against Him. Their pleas at that
time will be in vain. It they have neglected Christ they will be cast into
outer darkness. Those who are saved must take a definite, positive stand for
Christ. All others shall be eternally lost. Those that are saved will not be
ashamed of Christ, nor quiver in the shadows, but will make their stand for
Him.
There are many who believe in a judgment, but who minimize the sin of
rejecting Christ. They believe that there ought to be a judgment for the
murderer, but they think that leniency ought to be granted to those who neglect
to call upon the name of Christ for forgiveness and salvation. In this way the
Devil has deceived men from the beginning. It is not a small sin, but one of the
greatest, if not the greatest of all, to refuse to listen to the earnest,
pleading of the Lord of Glory.
It would be well if
every one who hears the name of Christ would come to the conclusion which a
soldier did of whom I have read. Two young soldiers were talking about the
service of Christ. One of them said: “I can’t tell you all that the Lord Jesus
is to me. I do wish you would enlist in His army.” “I am thinking about it,”
answered his comrade, “but it means giving up several things; in fact, I am counting
the cost.”
An officer
passing at that moment heard the remark, and, laying his hand on the shoulder
of the speaker said: “Young friend, you talk of counting the cost of following
Christ, but have you ever counted the cost of not following Him?” For days that
question rang in the ears of the young man, and he found no rest till he sought
and found it at the foot of the Saviour of sinners, whose faithful soldier and
servant he has now been for twenty-seven years.
In the Cathedral
of Lubeck, is the following inscription:
“Thus speaketh CHRIST our Lord to us;
Ye call me MASTER, and obey me not;
Ye call me LIGHT, and seek me not;
Ye call me WAY, and walk me not;
Ye call me LIFE, and desire me not;
Ye call me WISE, and follow me not;
Ye call me FAIR, and love me not;
Ye call me RICH, and ask me not;
Ye call me ETERNAL, and seek me not;
Ye call me GRACIOUS, and trust me not;
Ye call me NOBLE, and serve me not;
Ye call me MIGHTY, and honor me not;
Ye call me JUST, and fear me not;
If I condemn you, blame me not.”
THE CERTAIN
TRIUMPH OF GOD
1. God’s plan
will be carried out: “But those
things, which God before had showed by the mouth of all his prophets, that
Christ should suffer, he hath so fulfilled” (3:18). God foretold the fact
that Christ should suffer. God has planned that He would, in this way, glorify
His Servant Jesus: “The God of Abraham,
and of Isaac, and of Jacob, the God of our fathers, hath glorified his Son
Jesus; whom ye delivered up, and denied him in the presence of Pilate, when he
was determined to let him go” (v. 13). All the details of the birth, life
and death of Christ were known to God from the beginning. He had told through
the prophets, where Christ should be born, where He should live, how He should
die and what He would say when on the Cross. Men did not believe that He would
rise and they tried to defeat the prophecy of God. The Roman soldiers, however,
were as nothing when they stood in the way of the plan of God. When the time
came for Jesus to rise they fell backward as dead men. They could not prevent
the breaking of the seal at the door of the tomb.
The brethren of
Joseph tried to defeat the plan of God as revealed in dreams. They were
determined that they would not bow down before Joseph as God had foretold.
Pharaoh tired to defeat the plan of God and did all in his power to prevent
Israel from being released to go to their own land. He thought that his voice
was the voice of God, or at least the greatest power on earth. He found himself
to be a weak mortal, helpless in the hands of Almighty God.
Haman tried to
defeat the plan of God by destroying all of God’s people. Backed by the great
army of the Persian empire he thought that would be easy. When he had signed
the decree of the king he sat down to eat and drink thinking that the deed was
practically accomplished. The Lord who sits in Heaven laughed. He had him in
derision. Haman was hung up in view of the vast multitudes of Shushan, who
could see him hanging far up above the wall of his own palace. God’s plan did
not fail, His people were safe. One might as well, with a feather try to brush
away Gibraltar, as to attempt to thwart the plan of Almighty God.
2.
Scripture shall
be fulfilled: “But those things, which God before had showed by the mouth of all his
prophets, that Christ should suffer, he hath so fulfilled . . . Yea, and all
the prophets from Samuel and those that follow after, as many as have spoken,
have likewise foretold of these days” (3:18, 24). It is clear to us, as we
review the life of Jesus, that the Word of God was fulfilled. Frequently we are
told that certain things were done that the Scripture might be fulfilled. It is
just as certain that the promises of Scripture and prophecies which relate to
the future shall be yet fulfilled. We are told that wars shall cease; that
universal peace shall prevail; that all people and kings shall bow at the feet
of Jesus; that unprecedented prosperity shall be enjoyed by men, and that Jesus
shall come again in glory. There is no doubt whatever, that these and other
prophecies shall be fulfilled. Simeon and Anna studied prophecy, knew of the
coming of Jesus and were rewarded for it. It is well that we do likewise.
3.
God’s covenants
shall be kept: “Ye are the children of the prophets, and of the covenant which God made
with our fathers, saying unto Abraham, And in thy seed shall all the kindreds
of the earth be blessed” (3:25). When God made a covenant with Abraham the
promise of Christ was the central fact of the covenant. Paul points out this
fact in the Epistle to the Galatians when he says: “Now to Abraham and his seed were the promises made. He saith not, And
to seeds, as of many; but as of one, And to thy seed, which is Christ”
(Gal. 3:16).
God made a
covenant with Abraham; promised that he should be the father of a great nation;
promised that Christ should come through his descendants, when at this time he
had no child. Nevertheless, Abraham believed that the covenant should be
fulfilled. We have just as much assurance that all of God’s covenant promises
which He has made to His people shall be kept and all shall be fulfilled.
Through Christ shall the Jews, the Gentiles, all the families of the earth be
blessed.
SPECIAL
RESPONSIBILITY ACCOMPANIES SPECIAL BLESSINGS
Peter reminded
his hearers that: “Ye are the children
of the prophets, and of the covenant which God made with our fathers, saying
unto Abraham, And in thy seed shall all the kindreds of the earth be blessed.
Unto you first God, having raised up his Son Jesus, sent him to bless you, in
turning away every one of you from his iniquities” (3:25-26). Christ was
sent unto them first to turn away everyone from his iniquities. He came to
bless them, and through them all the families of the earth. When Christ is
offered to men as their Saviour they are either more guilty or less guilty.
They are more guilty if they do not accept Him; they are freed from guilt if
they accept Christ who died in their place.
Those who accept
Him have a responsibility of making Him known to others, that through them
other peoples of the earth may be blessed. A wonderful blessing came to those
of the early church who believed in Christ and were added to the church. The
Jewish people, in general, rejected Christ and reaped terrible retribution. The
Gospel came to them first. They were the most privileged people in the world.
In less than forty years from this time Jerusalem was destroyed and they
suffered one of the most awful calamities of history. To those who received the
Gospel and passed it on to others, beginning at Jerusalem and going out to
Samaria and to the uttermost parts of the earth, we owe our blessings today.
They were the salt of the earth; they were the light of the world. We, in this
land of enlightenment, in this land of Bibles, in this land of schools and
churches, have a grave responsibility resting upon us. Can we be satisfied to
rejoice in these blessings without sharing them with others? Can we hold them
to ourselves alone and please the Giver of all good? Most assuredly we cannot,
and yet how often we act as though we thought we could.
A business man on
his way to prayer meeting saw a stranger looking wistfully into an open window
of the church, and, moved by a strong impulse, he invited him to go in with
him. The stranger consented, and it was the beginning of a Christian life for
him and his family. He afterwards said to the friend who invited him to the
prayer meeting: “Do you know that I have lived in this city seven years before
I met you, and no one had ever asked me to go to church? I had not been here three
days before the grocery man and the dairyman and the politicians had hunted me
up, yet in all these seven years you were the first man that had ever expressed
an interest in my soul.” Jesus even when weary and hungry, as He was passing
through Samaria, would not stop to rest, would not stop to eat, though His
disciples brought food and urged Him to eat, until He had told the sinful woman
and those who came out of the city to hear Him, the way of life. He rejoiced
more in doing the will of Him that sent Him, than in eating and resting. And
that day there were many who believed in Him. If you will study the table-talks
of Jesus you will find that upon every occasion He warned or entreated those
who ate with Him or who were about Him. It was upon one such occasion that He
told the parables of the lost sheep, and the lost coin, and the lost son;
parables which have been used perhaps more frequently than any of the messages
of Jesus to win men to Him. What a wonderful example He gives us! What a
wonderful responsibility He places upon us to speak of, and for Him!
“The Lord Christ wanted a tongue one day
To speak a message of cheer
To a heart that was weary and worn and sad,
And weighted with many a fear.
He asked me for mine, but ‘twas busy quite
With my own affairs from morn till night.
And the dear Lord Christ - was His work undone
For lack of a willing heart?
Only through men does He speak to men?
Dumb must He be apart?
I do not know, but I wish today
I had let the Lord Christ have His way.”
May not we, who
have received His richest blessing, be a blessing to the world!
QUESTIONS (Acts 3:16-26)
1.
For what does the name of Christ stand?
2.
What does it mean to have faith in the name of Christ?
3.
What do wonders
wrought in the name of Christ prove with regard to His presence in the world?
4.
What with regard to His power over man and nature?
5.
What evidence is there here to show that the prophets are true?
6.
In whom does all prophecy center?
7.
What did Peter teach us about the importance of using Scriptural arguments?
8.
What is necessary that we shall do in order that our sins may be
forgiven?
9.
What is evident about a revival if there is no earnest repentance?
10.
Do sins of which
we have been ignorant need to be forgiven?
11.
Where did Peter
say Jesus should remain until the time of the restoration of all things?
12.
Is His presence and power confined to Heaven?
13.
Explain how He
can be in Heaven and control things on earth?
14.
Give facts to show that God’s plan is carried out.
15.
What will be the
result if men will not hear Christ?
16.
Show that all men
are blessed through the children of Abraham?
17.
What special
responsibility rests upon those who have special blessings?
18.
How was Christ like Moses?
19.
Can one live such
a pure life that he does not need to repent?
20.
What is the
danger if we put off the opportunity to repent?
OUTLINE Key verse - 12
1. The first
opposition to the Apostolic Church.
a.
The source of the opposition - Mainly the Sadducees (1).
b.
The reason for
the opposition - They were opposed to the resurrection (2).
c.
The bitterness of the opposition - The apostles arrested (3).
d.
The futility of the opposition - Many were added to the church (4).
2. The apostles
put to the test.
a.
Question by the Sanhedrin (5-6).
b.
The main question - In whose name do you work? (7).
c.
The promise fulfilled - They were supported in trial (8).
3. The enemies of
the Gospel confounded.
a.
They had condemned men for doing a good deed (9).
b.
They were given proof of the power of the risen Lord (10).
c.
They were ignoring the prophetic message (11).
d.
They were denying the Name which was their only hope of salvation (12).
4. The evidences
of the genuineness of Christ’s disciples.
a.
The healed man - Spiritually healed men present strong evidence today
(14, 16).
b.
The wisdom and power given to common and uneducated men (13).
c.
The firmness of the disciples when opposed (13).
The crowd had
gathered in excitement to see him as well as the men who could work such
wonders. Peter had told them that the cure had been wrought in the name of
Jesus. He took advantage of the occasion and preached to them the Gospel. He
called upon them to repent. He told them that any who would not heed the call
of Christ should be destroyed. Many believed, but some were hardened and
resolved to silence the apostles.
THE FIRST
OPPOSITION TO THE APOSTOLIC CHURCH
1.
The source of the
opposition: “And as they spake unto the people, the priests, and the captain of the
temple, and the Sadducees, came upon them” (4:1). The priest, captain of
the temple and the Sadducees are first mentioned. The next day the council
before which they were called consisted of rulers, elders and scribes. The
Sanhedrim was composed of these groups, about one third of each class. It was
evidently the Sanhedrim before which they were called. The Sadducees dominated
the Sanhedrim at this time: “Then the
high priest rose up, and all they that were with him, (which is the sect of the
Sadducees,) and were filled with indignation” (Acts 5:17). The Sadducees
were the rationalists of their day. They did not believe in spirits, nor did
they believe in the resurrection.
During the days
of Jesus’ pilgrimage on earth the Pharisees had been His chief opponents.
During the period of the church, the early apostolic period, the Sadducees were
the leading opponents. In both cases opposition arose, not from the common
people, but from the ruling classes. The common people heard Jesus gladly, they
also heard the apostles gladly. Their minds were open to receive the truth,
they did not look through eyes which were prejudiced.
It has often been
said that persecution always arises from bigoted churchmen. This has often been
true, but it has also been true that infidelity will persecute. There are those
who think that those who have a negative religion, or no religion as it is
often called, would not persecute. They do not read history correctly. The
Sadducees, who were rationalists persecuted, and it is a characteristic of
rationalists that they are determined to force the trend of thought into their
mold. True Christians are humble and forgiving. They are long suffering and
kind. They do not persecute. But those who profess a false religion, or those
who are skeptics or infidels, have not the kindly and generous spirit of the
Christian and have often led in persecution.
2.
The reason for
the opposition: “Being grieved that they taught the people,
and preached through Jesus the resurrection from the dead” (4:2). Those who
were not ready to repent did not like to hear the charge that they were guilty
of crucifying the Son of God. The Sadducees were determined that they would
silence men who would persist in teaching the resurrection. The Sadducees had
tried to entangle Jesus with a question about the resurrection. The apostles
had preached the resurrection at Pentecost; they had preached it following
Pentecost; it was the central truth which they emphasized. Either the Sadducees
had to see their sect diminish as the church grew rapidly, or they must silence
the leaders of the church.
The Sadducees professed to accept certain parts of the Old Testament.
Their philosophy, however, was materialistic. Rationalism is the natural
product of a materialistic philosophy. Opposition to Spiritual religion is
the natural result when rationalism is in power.
Rationalism today,
is making bitter attacks upon the supernatural in the Bible, and upon those who
insist that the supernatural must remain a part of the Bible. Materialism may
crop out in various ways and may attack the Gospel under different names, or in
different forms, but, as in the early church it can only rage against the
Gospel, it cannot crush it because it is of the Spirit and its advocates are
sustained by the Spirit.
3.
The bitterness of
the opposition: “And they laid hands on them, and put them
in hold unto the next day: for it was now eventide” (4:3). They saw that
these men were courageous and they concluded that nothing would stop them
except force. No doubt some of them knew that Peter had been frightened until
he had denied Jesus only a few weeks before, perhaps they thought that a little
show of force would cause him to deny Him again. It was evening, too late to
conduct a lawful trial, so they would simply hold them until the next day. When
Jesus was tried they held the trial at night (see “THE SIX TRIALS OF CHRIST” posted at 3BSB), though it was unlawful,
but then the mob was supporting them; at this time they did not have the
backing of the people. They would have to proceed more nearly according to law.
It may be that they did not desire to shed blood so soon again after they had
put Jesus to death. When they became fully aroused they would not pause because
blood had been shed as is evident from their attack upon Stephen not long after
this.
4.
The futility of
the opposition: “Howbeit many of them which heard the word
believed; and the number of the men was about five thousand” (4:4). The
Sadducees and others of the council no doubt thought that a show of force in
opposing the growing church would cause a defection and that others would be
afraid to unite with it. In this they were greatly disappointed. The disciples
forsook Jesus and fled when He was arrested, but not so when the apostles were
first arrested. Many were saved. Five thousand were added. Hundreds were being
added to the church every day.
The church does
not meet with much opposition until it is fully alive. When it is much alive
and filled with the Spirit it always meets with opposition. Opposition does not
cut off the growth of a church which is filled with the Spirit. The blood of
the martyrs has ever been the seed of the church. The rulers were imprisoning
two of the apostles while the rest were busy receiving new members.
The rulers tried
to silence the voice of Martin Luther. They attempted to take his life. They
did not silence him nor did they check the spread of his message. The rulers
tried to silence the voice of John Knox. They banished him from the British
isles. They chained him to the galleys and made him toil as a slave. They tried
to make him kiss the image of the Virgin. He tossed the image into the river.
He refused to be silenced.
THE APOSTLES PUT
TO THE TEST
1. Questioned
by the Sanhedrim: “And it came to
pass on the morrow, that their rulers, and elders, and scribes, And Annas the
high priest, and Caiaphas, and John, and Alexander, and as many as were of the
kindred of the high priest, were gathered together at Jerusalem” (4:5-6).
The rulers,
elders and scribes, or as a body the Sanhedrim, met on the next day. Annas was
still the high priest though Caiaphas had been appointed in his place by the
Romans. Annas was honored of the Jews but had not the power of Caiaphas. The
Sanhedrim gathered in due form and began to question the apostles. However
regularly they might be assembled they had no right to prohibit the preaching
of the Gospel of Christ.
2.
The main
question: “And when they had set them in the midst, they asked, By what
power, or by what name, have ye done this?” (4:7). There was a provision in Deuteronomy
the thirteenth chapter for the examination of a man who taught the people to
follow other gods than the true God. Even if the sign which he professed to
show should come to pass they were not to follow after him. They were to put
him to death. The Sanhedrim were guardians of the law of God.
The Sadducees did not believe in the true God themselves. They could
therefore not act as proper judges of the apostles. The apostles had honored
the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob. They were not suggesting doubt concerning
any part of the law but were telling of its fulfillment. It is manifest, from
what they said a little later, that these men of the Sanhedrim were not trying
to relieve their consciences. They were wanting to silence the men, to prevent
them from teaching one of the greatest truths of the Old Testament and the New,
namely, the resurrection. They were determined to go as far in this regard as
the public sentiment would allow.
3.
The promise
fulfilled: “Then Peter, filled with the Holy Ghost, said unto them, Ye rulers of
the people, and elders of Israel” (4:8). Jesus had told them that in the
hour of trial they need not be worried for the Spirit would direct them as to
what they should speak. He was with them at this hour. Peter was filled with
the Spirit. He answered promptly, intelligently and forcefully. The replies of
Peter, of Stephen, and of Paul under trial are remarkable examples of the
fulfillment of the promise of Jesus. Many are the examples since the days of
the apostles of martyrs who have been sustained and directed by the Spirit in
their answers and testimony. We are surprised at their exactness, fullness,
logic and force. It can only be accounted for on the ground that the Spirit of
God gave them in that hour that which they spoke. He will ever be true, in like
manner, to us.
THE ENEMIES OF
THE GOSPEL CONFOUNDED
1. They had
condemned men for doing a good deed: “If
we this day be examined of the good deed done to the impotent man, by what
means he is made whole” (4:9). It was a very peculiar situation. Here were
men on trial because they had healed a life-long cripple. The man was healed,
there was no denying that. But the question was, in whose name or by what power
was he healed? The man was in ecstasies; the people were pleased.
Peter did not try to evade the issue. He told them very plainly that it
was in the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth that they did it. He had told the
gathered crowd at the temple this fact. He would not hesitate in telling the
council the same thing. Jesus was always doing good deeds; Peter continued to
do good deeds in the name of Christ; Philip continued also in the name of
Christ and Paul likewise did good deeds in His name. Yet all these men were
persecuted.
The faithful
servant of Christ may not well remember that good deeds and faithful preaching
will not always please the world. In fact he may be sure that the skeptic and
the materialist and the lawbreaker will be irritated, and the more so the more
effectual he is in his preaching.
2.
They were given
proof of the power of the risen Lord:
“Be it known unto you all, and to all
the people of Israel, that by the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, whom ye
crucified, whom God raised from the dead, even by him doth this man stand here
before you whole” (4:10). It was by the name of Him whom ye crucified, whom
God raised from the dead that this man has been cured. The risen Christ is an
active, living, powerful Christ. His power is not diminished in any degree even
though He was put to death. He is still continuing to work through His
disciples. The evidence was not lacking. The man was standing there with them.
They did not even attempt to deny the evidence, but they refused to accept the
evidence. There may be false wonders and signs it is true, as was pointed out
in the thirteenth chapter of Deuteronomy. But the evidence had been multiplied
in too many ways, and repeated too often, for an honest man to doubt its
genuineness. The proof, moreover, was not merely that of men, the proof in part
came from God through prophecy and by signs from Heaven. No amount of evidence,
no power of clear logic, no effort to persuade will convince all men. There
will be opposition to the Gospel regardless of evidence. Some will harden their
hearts that they will not hear. It has been so of old, it is so in the present
age.
3.
They were
ignoring the prophetic message:
Peter said of Jesus: “This is the stone
which was set at nought of you builders, which is become the head of the corner”
(4:11). It is taken from the Psalm: “The
stone which the builders refused is become the head stone of the corner”
(Psalm 118:22). (See The One-Hundred-And-Eighteenth Psalm for more detail, posted at 3BSB). Jesus had quoted these words to the Jews before: “Jesus saith unto them, Did ye never read in
the scriptures, The stone which the builders rejected, the same is become the
head of the corner: this is the Lords doing, and it is marvelous in our eyes?”
(Matthew 21:42). Peter knew how Jesus applied them, others who were present may
have known also. Jesus had been rejected. He was now exalted to the right hand
of God. They were fulfilled. This the rulers of the Jews were unwilling to
admit. They who were attempting to sit in judgment upon the apostles were shown
by the prophetic words of David to be the guilty ones.
4.
They were denying
the Name which was their only hope of salvation: “Neither is there
salvation in any other: for there is none other name under heaven given among
men, whereby we must be saved” (4:12).
However long or
short Peter’s sermons were they were pointed ones. He preached the Cross, the
resurrection and the exaltation of Christ. He made it clear that all who were
impenitent were guilty and that they could find forgiveness only through
atonement. He told them that to reject Jesus Christ was to reject every hope.
There is but one way to be saved, and that way is through Christ.
Bishop McDowell,
when speaking before the first national convention of Methodist men said: “I
would not cross the street to give India a new theology; India has more
theology than it can understand. I would not cross the street to give China a
new code of ethics. China has a vastly better ethical code than ethical life. I
would not cross the street to give Japan a new religious literature, for Japan
has a better religious literature than religious life. But I would go around
the world again, and yet again, if it pleased God, to tell India and China and
Japan and the rest of the world -
“There is a fountain filled with blood,
Drawn from Immanuel’s veins,
And sinners plunged beneath that flood
Lose all their guilty stains.”
THE EVIDENCE OF
THE GENUINESS OF CHRIST’S DISCIPLES
1. The healed man: “And
beholding the man which was healed standing with them, they could say nothing
against it . . . Saying, What shall we do to these men? for that indeed a
notable miracle hath been done by them is manifest to all them that dwell in
Jerusalem; and we cannot deny it” (4:14, 16). The man was standing there.
They could not deny that it was a notable miracle. His presence as a healed man
was splendid evidence. The man had been known for many years to most of the
people. He was more than forty years of age. They knew that he was considered
to be incurable. He had been a burden upon society. No natural power could heal
him. The power of Jesus working through these men was the only way to account
for it.
The man who is
spiritually healed is good evidence of the power of the Gospel today. The
congregation of true Christian men is made up of such men. When men are
converted there is new evidence of Christ’s power to heal. Men who are reborn,
made new, present a new confirmation of Christ’s presence in the church, and
new evidence to all who are about the church. The church which can show men who
are made new can show evidence to the world which cannot be denied. The
missionary who can show such proof has evidence on the field in the midst of
heathenism. The contrast of men made new in the slums of London, as told in
Begbie’s, “Twice-Born Men,” presents
an unanswerable argument to the power of the Gospel, and the genuineness of
those who speak for Christ. There were drunkards, gamblers, thieves, prize
fighters and others who had sunken low, extremely low in society, but who were
made new and godly men at once by the Spirit of God.
John G. Paton spoke of the striking contrast of those who were made new
men and women in the new Hebrides Islands and in Australia, in comparison with
savages who had been naked cannibals, and who had been classed by some to be on
the level of the brute. When converted they were changed. They clothed
themselves; they were kind and gentle; they were loving in their homes; they
loved the Word of God and the Worship of God. Although before conversion they
sought to take the life of the missionary, afterward they were ready to give
their lives for him.
The following was
the testimony of H.L. Hastings: “A friend of mine visited the Fiji Islands in
1844, and what do you suppose an infidel was worth there then? You could buy a
man for a musket, or if you paid money, for seven dollars, and after you have
bought him you could feed him, starve him, work him, whip him, or eat him -
they generally ate them, unless they were so full of tobacco they could not
stomach them! But if you go there today you could not buy a man for seven
dollars nor for seven million dollars. There are no men there for sale now.
What made the difference in the price of humanity? The twelve hundred Christian
chapels scattered over that island tell the story. The people have learned to
read that Book which says, ‘Forasmuch as
ye know that ye were not redeemed with corruptible things, as silver and gold,
from your vain conversation received by tradition from your fathers; But with
the precious blood of Christ, as of a lamb without blemish and without spot’
(I Peter 1:18-19); and since they learned that lesson no man is for sale there.
Regenerated men
are new men the world over. They offer a continual living testimony to Christ’s
power and the sincerity of His disciples. It is helpful to us today if we have
healed men with us when we testify for Christ.
2.
The wisdom and
power given to common and uneducated men: “Now when they saw the
boldness of Peter and John, and perceived that they were unlearned and ignorant
men, they marveled; and they took knowledge of them, that they had been with
Jesus” (4:13). Peter and John appeared to them as “unlearned and ignorant men.” They were common men who had not been
educated in any of the important existing schools. This caused their critics to
marvel. They could not attribute their power to advanced learning. They could
not charge them with the knowledge of some occult science which was unknown to
other learned men. They spoke intelligently, plainly and deliberately. At first
they had charged the disciples with bring drunken, now they did not know what
to say. The only explanation was that they had been with Jesus.
3.
The firmness of
the disciples when opposed: “Now when they saw the boldness of Peter and
John” (4:13a). They noticed that Peter and John were different from before.
They were now bold men. They were plain, sensible men. They did not boast, and
yet they could not bribe them nor frighten them. They had not always been so
stable and so bold. Why? “They took
knowledge of them, that they had been with Jesus” (4:13).
Their
Christ-likeness was in evidence. They were good men. They were filled with the
Spirit. They had come to help and to save. It is well for every Christian that
his words and actions testify to his intimate acquaintance with Jesus Christ.
The enemies of David Livingstone were confounded. They saw that he was not a
slave trader, but a friend. The tribes of Africa which knew him saw, not only
that he was courageous, but that he came to teach and help them. He wanted to
protect them rather than to enslave them.
The enemies of
Adoniram Judson could imprison him, they could persecute him, but they could
not silence him. They learned that he had gone to Burma to help, to teach, to
love and to save men. The enemies of the missionaries in China have driven them
out in places, and yet even among the Chinese there are those who are their
best friends.
The missionaries
have stood firmly for the truth of Christ when opposed, their resistance has
not been by means of destructive weapons but by a humble, loving, Christ-like
spirit. The Chinese know that they will be received and cared for in a kindly
manner in the Christian hospitals, even though they have come to destroy them.
As in the case of Marshall Feng, impressions are being made all over China that
the missionaries of Christ have been with Jesus. It is well if it is always
true of us that our boldness is in that humble, loving, forgiving spirit, that
the light of Christ may shine in and through us.
QUESTIONS
(Acts 4:1-14
1.
What was the source of the opposition to the preaching of the apostles?
2.
What sect controlled the Sanhedrim at this time?
3.
Is there danger of persecution from rationalists?
4.
What was the principal objection of the Sadducees?
5.
Why cannot the materialist believe in miracles?
6.
How did the opposition show its bitterness toward the apostles?
7.
Did the church cease to grow because of the opposition?
8.
How large had the church grown at this time?
9.
Can opposition ever stop the growth of a spirit-filled church?
10.
What was the
question put to the apostles by the opposition?
11.
Who aided Peter
to answer this question?
12.
What was the
answer of Peter to their question?
13.
What prophecy did
Peter quote in support of his contention?
14.
What assurance
had Peter that he was right in his application of Psalm 118:22?
15.
Why could the
opponents say nothing against Peter’s declaration?
16.
What indicated
the remarkable ability of Jesus as a teacher?
17.
In whom alone may
we find salvation?
18.
What living evidence
can the church present to the world today that her faith is rightly centered?
19.
How did Peter’s
boldness compare with his earlier history?
20.
Name some ways in
which we should imitate Peter and John?
OUTLINE
Key verse - 12
1. The
impossibility of frightening Christ’s disciples into silence.
a.
Because they have their commission from the highest source of
authority, God (19).
b.
Because they have the assurance of the support of the Holy Spirit.
c.
Because they feel impelled to declare to the world the only Saviour
(20).
2. The extreme difficulty
of winning those to Christ who are prejudiced. a. The enemies were prejudiced,
hardened and organized (16, 21-22).
3. The blessing
of Christian fellowship and prayer in time of trouble.
a. They confided in one another (23).
b. They prayed to God (24-30).
(1)
They ascribed all
power and glory to God (24).
(2)
They expressed trust in God because He had carried out His will in the
past (25-28).
(3)
They asked for
boldness and power (29-30).
c. They received
an immediate answer to their prayer (31).
4. The blessings
to a praying church which arises out of adversity.
a.
There is a unity of purpose (32).
b.
There is a consecration of property (32, 34).
c.
There is great power to witness to the living Christ (33).
d.
They are given grace sufficient for every need (33).
Peter and John have been
arrested and brought before the Sanhedrim. They had been called upon to confess
in whose name they had performed the miracle of healing the man who had been a
cripple. In answering they found an opportunity to tell of Jesus, and to warn
their accusers of the danger of neglecting Him. The council decided that, as
they had no real charge against them, they would threaten them and release
them.
THE IMPOSSIBILITY OF FRIGHTENING CHRIST’S DISCIPLES INTO SILENCE
The Sanhedrim
charged Peter and John to remain silent. In order that their message spread no
further among they people they said: “But
that it spread no further among the people, let us straitly threaten them, that
they speak henceforth to no man in this name. And they called them, and
commanded them not to speak at all nor teach in the name of Jesus”
(4:17-18). They could not, however, silence them.
1.
Because they had their commission from the highest source of authority,
God: “But Peter and John answered and said unto
them, Whether it be right in the sight of God to hearken unto you more than
unto God, judge ye. For we cannot but speak the things which we have seen and
heard” (4:19-20). Jesus had said, “Go
ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature” (Mark
16:15). He had told them that men would revile them and persecute them. They
regarded the authority of God higher than that of the Sanhedrim, or of any
other rulers.
Opposition to the prophets of God was not a new thing. Pharaoh had tried
to silence Moses. Ahab had tried to silence Elijah and Micaiah. Some of the
Pharisees had warned Jesus that He had better get out of that country or Herod
would kill Him. Jesus replied to them: “Go
ye, and tell that fox, Behold, I cast out devils, and I do cures to day and to
morrow, and the third day I shall be perfected. Nevertheless I must walk to
day, and to morrow, and the day following: for it cannot be that a prophet
perish out of Jerusalem” (Luke 13:32-33). Samuel Rutherford was summoned to
appear before the parliament at Edinburgh. They intended to charge that godly
man with treason. When he received the summons he was upon his death-bed. He
replied: “Tell them that I have received a summons already to appear before a
superior JUDGE and juricatary, and I behoove to answer my first summons: and
ere your day arrive, I will be where few kings and great folks come
(Hetherington’s “History of the Church of
Scotland, p. 215).
It has ever been
so: the world cannot understand the Christian. They call his earnestness
fanaticism and his piety weakness. A devoted, courageous man has always been a
puzzle to those about him. What may be said of our conduct? Are we sure that
our commission is from Christ, and have we always been faithful to it? Do we
fear the world, or God? Whose command stands first with us? Can we say, we will
ever obey God rather than man?
2. Because they have the assurance of the
support of the Holy Spirit. Peter and John knew that the Holy Spirit would be with them and that
He would strengthen them and teach them what they should say. This did not mean
that they felt like boasting, for they did not. At the earliest opportunity
they would resort to God in prayer, and would ask for boldness to endure and
testify.
Men who are filled with
the Holy Spirit have nothing to fear from man. Man may injure the body but he
cannot harm the soul. The Spirit will not leave us to suffer more than we can
bear. He is ever-present and all-powerful.
3. Because
they feel impelled to declare to the world the only Saviour: “For we cannot but speak the things which we
have seen and heard” (4:20). They had seen Jesus so often and loved Him so
well that they could not refrain from telling others of Him. They had seen His
love manifested in His death. They had seen and talked with Him after He arose
from the dead. These were not ordinary facts, they were facts which meant
eternal happiness to men who heard and believed. They are still the all-important
message to men. The burden of Paul should be ours: “woe is unto me, if I preach not the gospel!” (I Corinthians 9:16).
THE EXTREME
DIFFICULTY OF WINNING THOSE WHO ARE PREJUDICED
AGAINST CHRIST
The difficulty of
winning these men to Christ is evident (16, 21-22). They admitted the evidence
of miraculous power. They could find nothing against the men who preached. They
were restrained from violence against the apostles by the sentiment of the
public, but they were determined that they would not be convinced and would try
to prevent them from convincing others.
The Pharisees and
Sadducees were prejudiced. They would not give up their philosophy for the
truth. They had rejected the offer before and they would reject it again. They
had become hardened in heart. John Newton related the fact that the learned Dr.
Taylor, one of the greatest Hebraists of his day, said: “Mr. Newton, I want to
tell you something. I have collated the Hebrew Scriptures fifteen times, and I
have never found the doctrine of the Atonement in the Hebrew Scriptures.” “Dr.
Taylor,” replied Newton, “once upon a time I tried to light my candle with the
extinguisher on, and I am not at all surprised that you have not found the
doctrine of the Atonement in the Hebrew Scriptures; and not until you find
yourself to be a filthy lost sinner, although you are a Hebraist, will you find
the doctrine of the Atonement in the Hebrew Scriptures.”
Another reason
why the Pharisees and Sadducees were hard to reach with the Gospel was because
they were organized against it. Those who are organized in evil are harder to
reach today. The Mohammedans, the Buddhists and the Roman Catholics are harder
to win than the ignorant savage. The missionaries in the New Hebrides Islands
met with opposition and superstition and prejudice, but the people were not
organized against them. Men who are banded together in evil become hardened.
They urge one another to continue to oppose the Gospel. They will persecute the
man who takes a stand for Christ. Therefore the work of the missionary under
such circumstances is slower and requires more patience. That which gives him
encouragement is, the assurance that the Spirit of God can overcome every
obstacle which man can place in the way of the success of the Gospel of Christ.
THE BLESSING OF
CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIP AND PRAYER IN TIME OF
TROUBLE
1.
They confided in
one another: “And being let go, they went to their own company, and reported all that
the chief priests and elders had said unto them” (4:23). They told the other
members of the church what had taken place, not for the sake of gossip, but
that they might have knowledge of the opposition which had been shown to them,
and that they might pray intelligently together.
It is well when
godly men seek help, advice, comfort and prayer from Christian friends. It is
exceedingly sad when men try to find comfort in drugs, cards, intoxicating
drink, or in evil company. “Blessed is
the man that walketh not in the counsel of the ungodly, nor standeth in the way
of sinners, nor sitteth in the seat of the scornful. But his delight is in the
law of the Lord; and in his law doth he meditate day and night” (Psalm
1:1-2). Jesus, in the hour of temptation, earnestly besought His disciples that
they would watch and pray with Him. If human sympathy and support was of great
value to Jesus how much more is it to us in the hour of testing!
2.
They prayed to God (24-30).
They ascribed all
power and glory to God: “And when they heard that, they lifted up
their voice to God with one accord, and said, Lord, thou art God, which hast
made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and all that in them is” (4:24). The
word which they used for Lord, is of special significance. It is not the usual
word, for this word speaks of Despot, Master, or Absolute Ruler. They
recognized in the use of the word that they prayed to One who was absolute in
power. They knew that the Sanhedrim were in His hand as the dust of the
balance. They could not defeat His Absolute will.
What comfort and
assurance there is in prayer at such an hour if we, like the apostles, have
absolute confidence in the power of God. A prayerless heart, a prayerless home
or a prayerless community is one of the saddest things in the world. We may
count it as one of our greatest blessings that we have been taught to pray in
our childhood, and that we have that love for God and confidence in Him that we
desire to pray to Him every day.
(2) They expressed trust in God because He had carried out His will in
the past: “Who by the mouth of thy
servant David hast said, Why did the heathen rage, and the people imagine vain
things? The kings of the earth stood up, and the rulers were gathered together
against the Lord, and against his Christ. For of a truth against thy holy child
Jesus, whom thou hast anointed, both Herod, and Pontius Pilate, with the
Gentiles, and the people of Israel, were gathered together, For to do
whatsoever thy hand and thy counsel determined before to be done”
(4:25-28). God had known many centuries before, as expressed in the second
Psalm, that the nations would rage, that the kings and rulers would gather
together against the Lord and against His Anointed. “Both Herod and Pontius Pilate, with the Gentiles, and the people of
Israel, were gathered together.” They were gathered against Christ. They
put Him to death. But that is not the point which these men emphasize in their
prayer. They say that these rulers were gathered “to do whatsoever thy hand and thy counsel determined before to be done.”
That was a
remarkable fact, but it was true. The rulers did not defeat the plan of God,
they carried it out. What the
disciples asked at this time was that God would continue to execute His will,
that He would control the men who plotted against them as He had controlled the
men who had plotted against Christ.
(3) They asked
for boldness and power. They prayed that signs and wonders might be done in the
name of Christ: “And now, Lord, behold
their threatenings: and grant unto thy servants, that with all boldness they
may speak thy word, By stretching forth thine hand to heal; and that signs and
wonders may be done by the name of thy holy child Jesus” (4:29-30). They
did not ask that opposition to the Gospel might cease, but that they might be
given boldness to continue to preach and work with power. They prayed that God
would continue to heal, to work signs and wonders in the name of Jesus that His
name might be honored. We might think that under such circumstances the burden
of their prayer would be that God would stay the hand of the oppressor. They,
however, sought first the honor of Christ.
Peter and the
others knew that not long before they had not been able to stand true in the
face of danger, that they had all forsaken Christ and fled. Peter knew that in
fear he had denied his Saviour. The burden of their prayer was that they might
be given such boldness that they would not yield to the temptation to deny
Christ again. Peter, before the death of Christ, had declared that though
all men should forsake Christ he would never so yield. This time he will not
boast, he will pray and trust.
Why should
Spirit-filled men need to pray for boldness? Spirit-filled men are not free
from temptation. They are not certain that they will never fall. They need new
infillings of the Spirit for new occasions and to face new temptations. But had
not Peter shown boldness? Had he not defied the commands of the council
already? Yes, he had shown boldness, and he was sincere. He had said that he
would not allow his testimony to be silenced. But both he and John and the others
could forsee other threatenings and perhaps violence in the future. They were
determined to watch and pray lest they should be tempted more than they could
bear. We see good men stand firmly for a time in the face of opposition and
then yield to temptation. They have been too self-confident. They have thought
that they had all the power of the Spirit which they needed. They have failed
to continue to pray for boldness. It is well to foresee temptation and to
fortify against it by beseeching God for a new infilling of the Spirit.
3. They
received an immediate answer to their prayer: “And when they had prayed, the place was shaken where they were
assembled together; and they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and they
spake the word of God with boldness” (4:31). God gave them an immediate
sign to show that He heard them when He shook the place where they were
gathered. He granted their petitions further, in giving them a new infilling of
the Holy Spirit and enabling them to speak the Word of God with boldness.
Oh for faith like
that of the early disciples! Oh for boldness that will enable us to speak the
word whether men will hear or whether they will forbear! We need a new
realization of the necessity of dependence upon God. We need the Spirit of God
ever within our hearts.
God can answer
our prayers as surely as He did those of the early disciples. He can give us
assurance of His presence as He did to them. He can heal the sick; He can heal
the sin-sick; He can give endurance and courage to testify now as of old.
THE BLESSINGS TO A PRAYING CHURCH WHICH ARISE OUT OF ADVERSITY
1.
There is a unity
of purpose: “And the multitude of them that believed were of one heart and of one
soul” (32a). When the church suffers persecution the members are more closely
united. They are drawn together. The members of the church always dread
persecution, that is natural, and yet there are blessings secured through it
which are of incalculable value. The disciples at one time had disputed as to
who would be the greatest. Now they had put such thoughts aside and loved their
neighbors as themselves. May we pray for such a spirit without having to suffer
severe chastisement.
2.
There is a
consecration of property: “neither said any of them that ought of the
things which he possessed was his own; but they had all things common . . .
Neither was there any among them that lacked: for as many as were possessors of
lands or houses sold them, and brought the prices of the things that were sold,
And laid them down at the apostles feet: and distribution was made unto every
man according as he had need” (4:32b, 34-35). These disciples were ready to
consecrate all of their property to Christ. They were not compelled to give,
but they could not have been more liberal in giving. This was communism not
brought about by force or legislation but by reason of a whole-hearted love for
Christ and man. This history of the church is given us for an example, not as a
basis for church law. Whenever in the future such a condition prevails in the church
it will come about not by reason of legislation but by reason of entire
consecration of the members to Christ. Such a condition cannot prevail unless
the church is filled with the Holy Spirit. Not long since a prominent magazine
issued bold headlines like this: “The Church Starving in Sight of Plenty.” The
article which followed showed that the members of the church have plenty to
give, they give to pamper themselves, to luxuries and frivolities, but they
withhold their means from the Lord.
In his “Quiet Talks on Service,” S.D. Gordon
tells of a minister who made a special appeal for money for a mission in the
mountains. The congregation seemed unmoved at the pastor’s appeal. There was a
poor cripple girl to whom some of the members had given a pair of crutches. The
girl, whose name was Maggie, was deeply moved. She wondered what she could
give. After a struggle in her own heart she decided to give the best that she
had, and when the plate was passed she placed her crutches upon it. They were
her life, she could not move without them. The sight of Maggie’s crutches was
too much for the rich men who sat in the pews. The money began to pour into the
plate. Someone paid fifty dollars for the crutches and sent them back to
crippled Maggie. The pastor, with tears in his eyes, said, “Surely our little
friend is giving us a wonderful example.” The members subscribed more than six
hundred dollars. Maggie went out of the church exceedingly happy because the
Lord’s people were consecrating their means to the Lord’s work.
3.
There is great
power to witness to the living Christ:
“And with great power gave the
apostles witness of the resurrection of the Lord Jesus: and great
grace was upon them all” (4:33).
They were
personal witnesses of the resurrection, but that was not what gave them power.
They received great power to witness to the resurrection because they were
filled with the Spirit and because they were consecrated in life. No one could
and no one can gainsay the testimony of witnesses like that. Christ was
manifestly living in them. They were living epistles. Men could not but see
that they had been with Jesus and that they spoke for Jesus.
Dr. Chapman says: “There used to be a man in the city of Chicago who
stood at one of our street corners. He was almost an imbecile. He stood there
day after day, asking alms. One day it was bitterly cold and he slipped into
one of our rescue missions. That night he found Jesus, and the man who was
almost an imbecile was marvelously saved. He wore out three Bibles in three
years. The editor of one of our papers made up his mind he would see that man.
He climbed up to his garret, and he saw him with his Bible open on his knees.
He said to the man, ‘Would you mind reading the Bible to me?’ Said my friend,
‘I thought I had heard the Bible read, and I thought I had read it myself, but
as this man read it, with tears overflowing and his voice trembling, I stopped
him and said, tell me if you will, what is the secret of your power?’ The man
such up his Bible, hesitated a second, and then said, ‘I have seen Jesus.’“ The
disciples of whom we read in this passage had been with Jesus and the Spirit of
God had filled them with great power.
4. They are given grace sufficient for every need: “And with great power gave the apostles
witness of the resurrection of the Lord Jesus: and great grace was upon them
all” (4:33). The free and unmerited favor of God was upon them all. God
favored them personally, socially, and spiritually. They were good men, they
were surrounded by good men, they were filled with the Holy Spirit and the
presence of the Spirit was manifest both to the church and to the world.
How often ministers try to work in their own power, without the Holy
Spirit today! They work to no purpose. With the Holy Spirit it is possible to
accomplish in a short time what one might strive to do for years without Him.
Even in small meetings it is possible to do much by the power of the Spirit.
The following passage is taken from the life of Hudson Taylor: “It made no
difference whether meetings were large or small, influential or apparently
otherwise; he gave the best he had to give, and so earnestly that other hearts
could not but come to share his burden. At Birmingham, for example, the night
was so stormy that it seemed as if there could be no meeting at all. Mr. Taylor
was tired, and the fireside at Spark Hill looked especially attractive as the
rain poured in torrents. No one could get to the Severn Street School-room, his
kind hostess assured him, and it would be taken for granted that the meeting
would not be held. ‘But was it not announced for to-night?’ asked Mr. Taylor
quietly. ‘Then I must go, even if there is no one but the doorkeeper.’ And
there, in that almost empty schoolroom, the presence of the Lord was so real
that both speakers and hearers felt it to be one of the best meetings they ever
attended. Half the little audience of eight or ten, as Mr. Taylor often
mentioned, either became missionaries themselves or gave one or more of their
children to the foreign field, while the remaining half were from that day
earnest and prayerful supports of the China Inland Mission.” (“The Growth of a Work of God,” pp.
58-59).
John Bunyan, in Pilgrim’s Progress presents a vivid
picture of how the grace of God works within the heart.
“Then I saw in my dream that the interpreter took Christian by the
hand, and led him to a place where there was a fire burning against a wall, and
one standing by it always casting much water upon it; yet did the fire burn
higher and hotter. Then said Christian, ‘What means this?’ The Interpreter
answered, ‘This fire is the work of grace in the heart. He that casts water
upon it, to extinguish and put it out, is the Devil. But in that thou seest the
fire notwithstanding burn higher and hotter, thou shalt also see the reason of
that.’ So he had him about to the back side of the wall, where he saw a Man
with a vessel of oil in his hand, which he did also continually cast (but
secretly) into the fire. Then said Christian, ‘What means this?’ The
Interpreter answered, ‘This is Christ, who continually with the oil of His
grace maintains the work begun in the heart’.”
“By the grace of God” said Paul, “I am what I am.” (I Corinthians 15:10).
By the grace of God all the early disciples were what they were. By the grace
of God we are what we are. May the Lord grant that great grace shall be upon us
all for spiritual growth and for Christian service.
QUESTIONS
(Acts 4:15-35
1.
What was the dilemma in which the opponents of the apostles found
themselves?
2.
What plan did they decide upon to silence the Gospel?
3.
Whom did Peter and John fear most?
4.
Whom did they love most?
5.
What was their reply?
6.
What gave them such boldness?
7.
Who were the real victors, the officers or the prisoners?
8.
Who did the people esteem most?
9.
Why was the evidence of the healed man particularly strong?
10.
Will the
strongest evidence usually convince men who are prejudiced against the Gospel?
11.
How did the
apostles set us an example of finding consolation in time of trouble?
12.
What may we learn
from their prayers?
13.
For what did they ask?
14.
Do you think
there is any connection between Peter’s former failure and his request for
boldness at this time?
15.
How did they
desire that the truth of the Gospel might be proven?
16.
How soon did they
receive an answer to their prayer?
17.
In what way did
the answer come?
18.
How is the spirit
of consecration and unity in the church manifest with regard to property?
19.
What effect does
the consecration of heart and soul have upon the witness for Christ?
20.
How nearly will
the funds of the church meet the need of the hour if the property of the
members is consecrated to Christ?
Acts 5:1-16 [[@bible:acts 5:1-16]]
OUTLINE
Key verse - 5:29
1.
An example of a
consecrated man in a Spirit-filled church (4:36-37).
2.
An example of
hypocrites in a Spirit-filled church
3.
Fear of hypocrisy
among the members of a Spirit-filled church (11, 13).
4.
The power within
a Spirit-filled church (12, 15-16).
5.
The rapid
increase of the membership of a Spirit-filled church (14).
The church had
grown to a considerable size. It had begun to be popular. Whenever the church
is popular it attracts hypocrites. It was inevitable that some would find their
way within the early Christian Church. There was one hypocrite among the first
twelve. One marvels at the mercy of God which permitted Judas to live so long
among the disciples. But great as is the mercy of God it would not permit
Ananias and Sapphira to live.
A great revival
had taken place, thousands had been received into the church, organized
opposition had arisen; but more dangerous to the church than opposition from
without was corruption within. God dealt more severely with the first
hypocrites within the church than He did with the first opponents outside of
her membership. In the Old Testament, God dealt severely with first offenders.
He made an example of them as a warning to others.
Nadab and Abihu
attempted to corrupt the worship of God and they were stricken with fire from
the Lord and died: “And Nadab and Abihu,
the sons of Aaron, took either of them his censer, and put fire therein, and
put incense thereon, and offered strange fire before the Lord, which he
commanded them not. And there went out fire from the Lord, and devoured them,
and they died before the Lord” (Lev. 10:1-2).
Korah, Dathan and
Abiram attempted to set aside both the established worship and the established
government of the church, and the earth opened her mouth and swallowed them up
(Numbers 16).
In the New
Testament Church Ananias and Sapphira pretended to be consecrated members when
they were not; they told a distinct falsehood concerning their gifts to the
church; they lied not only to men, but to God, and they were both stricken dead
at once. In the Old Testament, as well as in the New, the first discipline came
from the immediate hand of God. No one, therefore, could deny the righteousness
of it, and everyone was deeply impressed with the abhorrence which God has
against false worship, false words and false life.
AN EXAMPLE OF A CONSECRATED
MAN IN A SPIRIT-FILLED CHURCH
In the last two
verses of the fourth chapter and first ten verses of the fifth we are shown two
men in striking contrast. Joseph, who is better known as Barnabas, is presented
in contrast with Ananias. Among those who gave all of their possessions to the
Lord, Barnabas was an outstanding example. He was “a son of consolation.”
He was a Levite
who had been born in Cyprus. He had been brought up amidst unusual corruption.
We are not told how he, a Levite, came to be a possessor of land. Was it
because the Levitical law was frequently disregarded at that time? Was it
because he had lived outside of Palestine and had taken advantage of the
liberty which he had in Cyprus to gain possession of land? We do not know. We
do know, however, that he had become a devout Christian and that he was ready
to give his property and his life to God. Later we are told that he was a good
man, full of the spirit and of faith (11:24). Like the others about him he
looked upon the things which he possessed as being the Lord’s rather than his
own.
Men like Barnabas
afforded a delightful fellowship whose company was sought. Their company was
constantly increasing. It was held in favor with the people. We are not
surprised that some wolves should seek to creep in with the flock. We are not
surprised that Ananias and Sapphira should want a place in the new Assembly.
The only thing that surprises us is the way in which they sought to receive a
name in the Church. Their method is an indication of the necessity of the
evidence of consecration which was necessary in the early church in order that
they might seem to stand on a level with their fellows.
AN EXAMPLE OF
HYPOCRITES IN A Spirit-FILLED CHURCH
Ananias and
Sapphira had evidently become members of the church. They had desired a good
name in the church. They had sold a possession, and agreed to pretend to lay
all of the price at the apostle’s feet, while they kept back a part of it for
themselves. Their sin was one of aggravated deception. It was aggravated, in
part, because it was premeditated and agreed upon by both. They wished to
imitate as nearly as they could, the most devout in the church. It was
aggravated further, from the fact that if it went unpunished it could not but
bring contempt upon the church. There would be a number within the church, as
well as without, who would know the true circumstances, and that the money
given to the church was not all that they claimed to give. They would see them
spending the money that had been saved for themselves and living in a manner
out of harmony with the other members of the church. That which brought
contempt upon the church would bring contempt upon the Head of the Church.
Their sin was aggravated further, from the fact that they had pledged all to Christ,
and the lie which they told was, therefore, a lie to the Lord.
They were not required
to give all of their property to the apostles. That which Peter said to them
makes clear the fact that they did not give under compulsion. “Whiles it remained, was it not thine own?
and after it was sold, was it not in thine own power? why hast thou conceived
this thing in thine heart? thou hast not lied unto men, but unto God”
(4:4), said Peter. There was no communistic law within the early church. That
which the members gave was given voluntarily. It was because the members loved
Christ and were filled with the Spirit that they willingly gave themselves and
their all to Him. The sin for which they were punished did not consist of a
failure to give, but of pretending to give to the Lord what they kept for
themselves.
The marvel is not
that Ananias and Sapphira were cut off by the hand of God, but that others are
not stricken in a similar manner. There are many who falsify in the sight of
man and God, there are many who blaspheme the name of God, and yet God spares
them and deals with them in mercy. Let not any such, however, think that
because God does not send judgment upon them immediately that He will not
punish the guilty. He will bring every work into judgment with every secret
thing whether it be good or whether it be evil. Instances are not unknown,
since the days of the apostles, in which God has judged the bold liar. We are
told that in the market-place of the town of Devizes, England, there is a tablet
which bears the historical record of a woman who fell dead near that spot. She
had denied that she had in her possession a piece of money, and had just
uttered the words: “If I have got the half crown, may God strike me dead!” God
did strike her dead and the coin was found enclosed in her lifeless hand.
The most scathing words of our Lord were spoken against the hypocrites.
The Scribes and Pharisees and others who were hypocrites were rebuked in no
uncertain terms. Jesus said they were offspring of vipers, whited sepulchres,
full of dead men’s bones, fools, blind, profane, murderers and adulterers. He
said that it would be more tolerable for the people of Ninevah, Sodom and
Gomorrah than for them. Let the hypocrite take warning! Let him not think that
because God does not judge him with a terrible stroke of wrath as He did
Ananias and Sapphira that He will not judge him in wrath if he does not repent
and find forgiveness through Christ.
There is a
warning here to the church today concerning those whom she welcomes within her
membership. There is generally too little care, on the part of the officers of
the church, to make a deligent effort to receive only those who are devout
followers of Christ. Those of the Ananias or Sapphira type will be of no
benefit to the church. They will only bring upon her reproach. An important
duty of the officers of the church is to keep her pure. It will not always be
possible to discover the hypocrite, either when he seeks admission or
afterward, but when he is discovered he should be shown the true nature of the
church and either won to Christ or eliminated from the membership of his
church. One wolf within the fold can do more damage to the flock than many
without.
FEAR OF HYPOCRISY
CAME UPON MEMBERS OF THE CHURCH
“And great fear came upon all the church,
and upon as many as heard these things . . . And of the rest durst no man join
himself to them: but the people magnified them” (4:11, 13). This is the
first time the word “church,” is used in the record of The Acts.
It indicates that
there was a definite organization to which members might be added in a special
and orderly manner.
It is well if we
can keep this picture brilliantly illuminated as the years pass. God intended
that men both within and without the church should look at it and take warning.
Those who had been received into the church had experienced the newness of
heart and the love of Christ. Now they came to see that love was not all, that
there must be purity which the Spirit demands among Christ’s own. The Spirit
had come to energize, He had come to give boldness, and now He had come to
demonstrate His abhorrence of impurity and His love of purity.
It was not the
ill-will of Peter; it was not the power of Peter to destroy that had caused
Ananias and Sapphira to die. It was Christ’s working through His Spirit. So
while Christ seeks and saves the lost He deals in judgment with the hypocrite.
Godly fear is an essential thing for the Christian. “The fear of the Lord is the beginning of knowledge: but fools despise
wisdom and instruction” (Proverbs 1:7). It would be well if the members of
the church in our day gave a deeper and more serious consideration of the
necessity of purity in worship, singleness of heart in giving to the Lord, and
whole-hearted consecration in living for Christ.
When the church is pure and when she is faithful in her discipline she
will make more of an impression upon the community about her. When they heard
of Ananias and Sapphira men feared to approach the church with hypocrisy in their
hearts. The church always weakens her testimony to the world when she
becomes more like the world. She is in a much more wholesome state when men
about her know that they are expected to give up their dishonest business,
their impious ways, their godless associations and their worldly amusements
before they seek an entrance into her holy fellowship. She may be persecuted,
she may be few in numbers, she may be poor in the world’s wealth, but these
things do not weaken. That which weakens her is that which is unholy within and
robs her of the power of the Holy Spirit.
THE POWER WITHIN
A Spirit-FILLED CHURCH
“And by the hands of the apostles
were many signs and wonders wrought among the people; (and they were all with
one accord in Solomon’s porch . . . Insomuch that they brought forth the sick
into the streets, and laid them on beds and couches, that at the least the
shadow of Peter passing by might overshadow some of them. There came also a
multitude out of the cities round about unto Jerusalem, bringing sick folks,
and them which were vexed with unclean spirits: and they were healed every one”
(4:13, 15-16). The church must be kept pure in order that she may have power.
We are told again and again that Christ witnessed to the genuineness of his
Gospel by the signs and wonders which were wrought by His servants. Multitudes
were healed both in Jerusalem and from round about. The physically sick were
healed and the mentally sick were healed. There was no case too difficult for
the apostles to cure. Among those who sought healing for their friends there
were many who were superstitious. They carried out the sick into the streets
that the shadow of Peter might fall upon them. We have no reason to believe,
however, that the shadow of Peter had any special effect upon any of them. It
was by faith that they were healed, when healing was wrought, and not by
superstition.
What we, as
members of the church, especially desire today is power to heal the sin-sick. We cannot be used as instruments of God in this great work unless
we are clean and pure. We will fail, as the disciples once failed to cast the
demon out of a boy, unless we go about our work in humility and prayer. We
notice a woeful lack of power in many sections of the church today. This is due
to the fact that other things have come in and Christ has been crowded out. The
Holy Spirit uses clean vessels. May God make us clean!
THE RAPID
INCREASE IN THE MEMBERSHIP OF A SPIRIT-FILLED CHURCH
“And believers were the more added to the
Lord, multitudes both of men and women” (4:14). Multitudes were added to
the church in the face of great obstacles. Though it was shortly after the
crucifixion of their leader, when the Spirit came into the church, multitudes
were added. When the people saw the blessed fellowship of the church many more
were added. When opposition arose against the church many more were added. When
discipline was exercised by God and the hypocrites were cut off multitudes more
were added. Obstacles of various kinds, great though they may be, cannot
prevent the growth of a Spirit-filled church. It grows after opposition arises;
it grows when discipline is exercised. It is faithful, it is pure, the Spirit
works within it and gives it power.
Sometimes
opposition is so much feared by the members of the church that they will
compromise with
evil rather than persist in the presence of opposition. Compromise brings
weakness. Sometimes it is feared that discipline will bring unpopularity and
the church does not exercise it lest she should cease to grow. But lack of
disciple permits impurity and impurity in the church is accompanied with
weakness. A church may feel that she is making splendid progress when she is in
fact almost useless. The Laodicean church felt that all was well, she was rich
and comfortable and contented. She was in reality, as Christ saw her, miserable
and poor and blind and naked. The church should seek first purity,
righteousness, holiness, boldness, earnestness and spirituality and God will
take care of the increase. In the midst of every kind of opposition in the days
of the apostles, “And believers were the
more added to the Lord, multitudes both of men and women.”
QUESTIONS
(Acts 4:36-37;
5:1-16)
1.
When does the church attract hypocrites?
2.
What had taken place in the early church which made it popular?
3.
Tell how God dealt with the first offenders in the Old Testament church?
4.
What kind of members did Ananias and Sapphira pretend to be?
5.
From whose hand did the first discipline come in both the Old Testament
and the New?
6.
What two men are presented
in contrast in this passage, one who was consecrated and one who was a
hypocrite?
7.
How did Barnabas show his consecration?
8.
Who did Barnabas think had first right to the things which he possessed?
9.
What would be the nature of the fellowship in a church with men like
Barnabas?
10.
What did Ananias
and Sapphira apparently think was necessary in order that they might have a
good name in the church?
11.
What does this
indicate concerning the members of the church?
12.
Why was the sin
of Ananias and Sapphira aggravated?
13.
Was there any
communistic law in the early church?
14.
Why are not men
stricken today as were Ananias and Sapphira?
15.
Will hypocrites
always escape judgment?
16.
Against whom did
Jesus speak most scathingly?
17.
What effect did
this discipline have upon the whole church?
18.
When the church
was cleansed in what way did God manifest His power through the apostles.
19.
What was the
result concerning the membership of the church?
20.
What was the
result concerning the reputation of the church in the community? How does it compare
today?
~ end of chapter 11 ~
http://www.baptistbiblebelievers.com/ ***
THE ACTS OF THE
APOSTLES
by
Frank E. Allen
Copyright @ 1931
CHAPTER TWELVE
THE FIRST
PERSECUTION
(Acts 5:17-42)
OUTLINE Key verse - 29
1.
The enemy aroused by a Spirit-filled church (17-18).
2.
The Lord protects His true witnesses (19-20).
3.
The Lord gives boldness to His true witnesses (21, 25).
4.
The enemy baffled by Spirit-filled messengers (21-28).
5.
The unswerving testimony of Spirit-filled men (29-32).
6.
An unexpected deliverer (33-40).
7.
The unquenchable joy in a Spirit-filled church (41).
8.
The unceasing energy of a Spirit-filled church (42).
We have seen
opposition to the Gospel prior to this in the Christian church. There was
indeed the arrest of the apostles but the officers allowed them to go with a
warning and a threat. Now the opposition grew furious. The officers, led by the
Sadducees, arrested the apostles and placed them in the public ward. They
plotted violence against them.
THE ENEMY AROUSED
BY A SPIRIT-FILLED CHURCH
It was not a
mistake that the apostles had made, or any evil that they had done which
aroused the enemy: “Then the high priest
rose up, and all they that were with him, (which is the sect of the Sadducees,)
and were filled with indignation, And laid their hands on the apostles, and put
them in the common prison” (5:17-18). They had been healing the sick and
casting out unclean spirits. They had been doing a work of great value to
Jerusalem and the surrounding cities. That which aroused their persecutors was
their success, or the blessing of God upon the church which caused it to grow
so rapidly. As the popularity of the Christian church increased the popularity
of the Sadducees waned. The Sadducean party saw that they must soon lose their
power if the people continued to believe in the resurrection and exaltation of
Jesus Christ. It was jealousy which stirred up the opposition. They had not
succeeded by threatening. They had determined to use sterner means.
If we read
history aright we will not be deceived into thinking, that if the church
continues to do her work faithfully,
that if she is kind and charitable to friend and foe and conducts herself
judiciously, she will not meet with much opposition. History repeats itself; Satan is always aroused when the church
is making an increased impact upon the world. We have more reason to be
concerned for the vitality and welfare of the church when Satan is not aroused,
for then the church must be asleep.
There is an old
legend to the effect that Satan called in his evil messengers to learn what
success they had met with; when he asked one what he had done he replied that
he had sent forth a wind which caused such a storm at sea that a missionary
ship was sent to the bottom. Satan said: “What of it, their souls were all
saved.” Another told of the persecution which he had aroused against a
Christian until he was put to death. But again Satan replied: “What of it his
soul was saved.” Then another said he had spent several years trying to put a
single Christian to sleep and had finally succeeded. Then Satan and all his
angels shouted for joy.
THE LORD PROTECTS
HIS TRUE WITNESSES
After the
apostles had been arrested and placed in the public ward: “But the angel of the Lord by night opened the prison doors, and brought
them forth, and said, Go, stand and speak in the temple to the people all the
words of this life” (5:19-20). Jesus had said: “Lo, I am with you alway,” and He was making His promise good. The
prison walls could not hold his messengers when He chose to release them. He
who could release Jeremiah from the dungeon and Daniel from the lion’s den
could release the apostles from the Jerusalem prison. Later He could release
Paul from the prison at Philippi. Again He could release Judson from the Indian
prison and still later He could protect Mr. and Mrs. Glover from the mob of
Chinese Boxers. Sometimes the Lord’s cause is furthered by the martyrdom of His
servants. But even then, the Lord is with them, He bears their souls to their
home in Heaven there to praise Him forever.
THE LORD GIVES
BOLDNESS TO HIS TRUE WITNESSES
Early in the
morning, about daybreak, the apostles entered into the temple and taught: “And when they heard that, they entered into
the temple early in the morning, and taught. But the high priest came, and they
that were with him, and called the council together, and all the senate of the
children of Israel, and sent to the prison to have them brought. But when the
officers came, and found them not in the prison, they returned, and told,
Saying, The prison truly found we shut with all safety, and the keepers
standing without before the doors: but when we had opened, we found no man
within. Now when the high priest and the captain of the temple and the chief
priests heard these things, they doubted of them whereunto this would grow.
Then came one and told them, saying, Behold, the men whom ye put in prison are
standing in the temple, and teaching the people” (5:21-25). They had
anticipated persecution. They had prayed for boldness. They were watching and
praying and they did not give way to temptation. God gave them boldness though
they had been imprisoned and confronted with bitter persecution. They were
speaking “all the words of this life,”
that is they were giving a full clear testimony concerning the resurrection and
exaltation of Christ.
THE ENEMY BAFFLED BY SPIRIT-FILLED MESSENGERS
The Sanhedrim gathered and sent for the prisoners to be brought when to
their astonishment they found that they were not in the prison, but standing in
the temple teaching: “Then went the
captain with the officers, and brought them without violence: for they feared
the people, lest they should have been stoned. And when they had brought them,
they set them before the council: and the high priest asked them, Saying, Did
not we straitly command you that ye should not teach in this name? and, behold,
ye have filled Jerusalem with your doctrine, and intend to bring this man’s
blood upon us” (5:26-28). Even the keepers of the prison were standing on
guard before the locked doors thinking their prisoners were safe within, but
when they opened the doors there was no man there. When they found the apostles
teaching in the temple, the officers brought them without violence for they
feared the people, lest they should be stoned.
The high priest
asked them: “Did not we straitly command
you that ye should not teach in this name? and, behold, ye have filled
Jerusalem with your doctrine, and intend to bring this mans blood upon us.”
This was a remarkable testimony to the progress which the Gospel had made in so
short a time. They had filled Jerusalem with their teaching. It had taken zeal,
courage and above all the power of the Holy Spirit to enable them to do this.
It is interesting
to note how throughout the ages different methods have been taken by different
kings or governments to silence the messengers of God and how they have failed.
God’s Word will continue to live in the face of all opposition and there will
always be witnesses who are ready to proclaim it.
THE UNSWERVING TESTIMONY OF SPIRIT-FILLED MEN
“Then Peter and the other apostles answered
and said, We ought to obey God rather than men. The God of our fathers raised
up Jesus, whom ye slew and hanged on a tree. Him hath God exalted with his
right hand to be a Prince and a Saviour, for to give repentance to Israel, and
forgiveness of sins. And we are his witnesses of these things; and so is also
the Holy Ghost, whom God hath given to them that obey him” (5:29-32). They
were not equivocating, they were giving their real reason for teaching so
persistently. They chose to obey God rather than men. This ought always to be
true of the messengers of Christ. Neither civil nor ecclesiastical officers can
take precedence of Christ. When He has spoken that is the final word. No man
has a right to silence the Gospel minister so long as he is preaching the truth
as it is in Christ Jesus.
The members of
the Sanhedrim were cut to the heart at the bold answer of Peter and were minded
to slay the apostles. They did not carry out that impulse for two reasons,
partly because they feared the people, and partly because one of their
influential members persuaded them to follow another policy. There are places
today where the missionaries of the church still confront physical persecution.
That is rarely
true in this land but it does not mean that there are no perils which beset the
preaching of the Gospel. It was rationalism, under the name of Sadduceeism,
which opposed the Gospel then most bitterly. Rationalism is very active in
opposing the Gospel today. The Pharisees were also opponents of the Gospel
then. They were ritualists. Ritualism is still drawing men away from the simple
worship and the plain Gospel.
AN UNEXPECTED
DELIVERER
A prominent
member of the Sanhedrim, by the name of Gamaliel, calmed his angry
fellow-councilmen: “When they heard
that, they were cut to the heart, and took counsel to slay them. Then stood
there up one in the council, a Pharisee, named Gamaliel, a doctor of the law,
had in reputation among all the people, and commanded to put the apostles forth
a little space; And said unto them, Ye men of Israel, take heed to yourselves
what ye intend to do as touching these men. For before these days rose up
Theudas, boasting himself to be somebody; to whom a number of men, about four
hundred, joined themselves: who was slain; and all, as many as obeyed him, were
scattered, and brought to nought. After this man rose up Judas of Galilee in
the days of the taxing, and drew away much people after him: he also perished;
and all, even as many as obeyed him, were dispersed. And now I say unto you,
Refrain from these men, and let them alone: for if this counsel or this work be
of men, it will come to nought: But if it be of God, ye cannot overthrow it;
lest haply ye be found even to fight against God. And to him they agreed: and
when they had called the apostles, and beaten them, they commanded that they
should not speak in the name of Jesus, and let them go” (5:33-40).
As when the jury
is dismissed while the lawyers argue a point of law before the judge, so
Gamaliel asked that the apostles be dismissed from the presence of the
Sanhedrim while he should address them. He advised caution. He reminded them of
former abortive efforts of different leaders. There was one by the name of
Theudas and another by the name of Judas, each of whom attempted to incite an
insurrection and lead people away after them. But in each case their efforts
failed. They and their followers perished or were dispersed. He advised the
Sanhedrim to let these men alone. He argued that if their effort was merely
human it would come to nought, if it were of God they would not be able to
overthrow it.
Gamaliel was an
instrument used to deliver the apostles at this time and yet we cannot approve
of the attitude which he took toward the Gospel or the apostles. Many have
complimented Gamaliel and have called him a broadminded man. The spirit of
Gamaliel was that of unbelief professing honest doubt. He did not need to speak
doubtfully about the new Gospel movement. He had opportunity to prove whether
it were of men or of God. It was his business to study religion. The evidences
was available to show him that these men were of God. When men in high
position, men who are influential in political and religious office, express
doubt, then we need to be on our guard lest we be led to compromise with them.
Moreover, Gamaliel’s profession of impartiality was simply masked
unbelief. Jesus was either a good man or a bad man. We cannot treat His message
with indifference. Sometimes we hear men trying to prove that Christ was only
an ordinary man, and then speak highly of Him as a man.
We must accept
Christ either as the incarnate Son of God, or else we must reject Him as a
wicked imposter. Abundant proof had been given only the day before, before the
apostles were arrested, to show that they were men of God and that Christ, in
whose name they wrought wonders, was the Son of God.
Gamaliel’s
declaration was one of unbelief under the guise of judicial calmness. Men often
think today, that it is a virtue not to take sides even though the issue may be
one of the morals or of Gospel truth. It is well to be tolerant, but to profess
neutrality when truth is at stake is wrong.
Gamaliel’s
philosophy would lead us to teach that physical success will prove the
truthfulness or falsity of a doctrine.
It is however, a grave error to argue that a doctrine is true because the
multitude accepts it as true. More often minorities have been right. During the
centuries past the masses have not been with Christ. It is true that error and
falsehood will one day perish, but a doctrine is not necessarily true because
it has persisted for centuries. Take as an example the Mohammedan religion. It
has prevailed in parts of Asia and Africa for centuries. It has been accept by
multitudes. Men have fought and died for that religion, but that does not prove
it to be true. Where the seven churches of Asia were located, truth at one time
held sway, but it has given place to false religions today. Gamaliel as a
politician has many followers today but he is no pattern for us.
THE UNQUENCHABLE JOY IN A SPIRIT-FILLED CHURCH
“And they departed from the presence of the
council, rejoicing that they were counted worthy to suffer shame for his name”
(5:41). We would not have been surprised is we had found them weeping, for they
had been beaten before they had been released. Their backs were no doubt still
smarting, but their hearts were glad. They were glad to be permitted to suffer
for the honor of Christ. The words of Jesus, “Blessed are ye when men shall revile you and persecute you . . .
Rejoice and be exceeding glad,” were being fulfilled at that moment. It is
only when we realize the great love which Jesus manifested to us that we can
rejoice when we are made to suffer for His sake. Many another has found great
joy even while undergoing persecution.
James Renwick,
the last of the Scottish martyrs, said of his suffering: “Enemies think
themselves satisfied that we are put to wander in mosses and upon mountains;
but even amidst the storms of these last two nights, I cannot express what
sweet times I have had when I had no covering, but the dark curtains of night;
yea, in the silent watch, my mind was led out to admire the deep and
inexpressible ocean of joy wherein the whole family of heaven swim. Each star
led me to wonder what He must be who is the star of Jacob, of whom all stars
borrow their shining.”
THE UNCEASING ENERGY OF A SPIRIT-FILLED CHURCH
“And daily in the temple, and in every
house, they ceased not to teach and preach Jesus Christ” (5:42). They
taught daily, they taught publicly and they taught privately. They never tired
of preaching and teaching Christ. After they had been in prison and had been
beaten they might have said, now after what we have gone through we need a time
of retirement.
They did not say,
our name will henceforth be a reproach perhaps we had better retire
permanently. They went right forward the more diligently telling over and over
the glad tidings of the Gospel.
The Rev. Chas.
Simeon kept the picture of Henry Martyn in his study. Move where he would
through the apartment it seemed to keep its eyes upon him and ever to say to
him: “Be earnest! Be earnest! Don’t trifle! Don’t trifle!” And as if in reply
he would say: “Yes I will be in earnest: I will not trifle; for souls are
perishing, and Jesus is to be glorified.” Christians should look away to
Martyn’s Master and to Simeon’s Saviour. They should ever hear His command, Go,
preach! Daily, privately and publicly, they should cease not to teach and to
preach Jesus Christ.
QUESTIONS
(Acts 5:17-42)
1.
How bitter did the opposition grow at this time?
2.
How did it differ from former opposition?
3.
Was the persecution aroused because of some wrong-doing of the
Christian Church?
4.
Which party was in power among the Jews.
5.
What effect did the growth of the church have upon the influence of the
Sadducees?
6.
If the church is faithful may she expect to escape opposition?
7.
What effects does the success of the church have upon Satan?
8.
How did the apostles get out of prison?
9.
For what purpose does God protect and deliver His disciples?
10.
How soon did the
apostles obey the command to preach again?
11.
How were the
officers perplexed by the deliverance of the apostles?
12.
What did the
testimony of the high priest indicate concerning the influence of the Gospel in
Jerusalem?
13.
How did the
apostles answer their persecutors?
14.
What does Christ
always expect of his witnesses?
15.
What man was used
in God’s providence to deliver the apostles from their persecutors?
16.
Can we approve of
the attitude which Gamaliel took toward the Gospel?
17.
Is it right for
men to take a neutral attitude toward the Gospel at any time?
18.
Does physical
success prove the truth or falsity of a doctrine?
19.
Were the
disciples downcast after this persecution was over? What lesson is there here
for us?
20.
What was the
result concerning their activity? What should be ours when the church is
opposed?
OUTLINE Key verse
- 4
1. The cause of
the election (1).
A. The murmurings of a group within the church.
B. The apostles said that it was not best that they should leave
their work (2).
The apostles
teaching as to the minister’s work.
A. Negatively
(2).
(1)
Not caring for the poor.
(2)
Not keeping the church out of debt.
(3)
Not ministering to the aesthetic tastes of the people.
B. Positively
(4).
(1)
Prayer.
(2)
The ministry of the Word.
2. The early call
for an election - To take away dissention.
3. The method of
choosing - The people were to choose (2).
4. The
qualifications of those chosen (3).
A. Men of the church - “look
ye out among you.”
B. Men of good report.
C. Men full of the Spirit.
D. Men of wisdom.
5. The manner of
setting apart those chosen (6).
6.
The mark of God’s
blessings upon the more complete organization of the church (7). “Disciples multiplied in Jerusalem greatly”
7.
Some of the new deacons did more than the work assigned (8).
A.
“Stephen, full of grace and power”
B.
Philip the evangelist
It is interesting
and instructive to watch the growth of the early church. With the growth of the
church opposition increased and new perils arose. First there was opposition on
the part of the rulers, then persecution, then more bitter persecution. The
church was threatened by hypocrites and dissention within, but after every new
difficulty we are told that many were added to the church. The first verse of
this chapter follows the account of the first persecution and yet it tells us
that in these days “the number of the
disciples was multiplied.”
In the last
chapter we were confronted with a common danger in a growing church, namely
that of hypocrites finding their way into her midst; in this we are confronted
with another oft occurring danger, that of dissention within her ranks.
THE CAUSE OF THE
ELECTION
1. The murmuring of a group within the church led
to the election and ordination of deacons. The Greek word from which we get our word,
deacon, occurs in this passage. It is translated, serve, or ministry. It is
used of the apostles as well as of those whom we call deacons. The apostles
served or ministered in the Word. The men who were chosen upon this occasion,
were to serve or minister to those at tables, or in general, to serve as
financial officers of the church.
It will be
remembered that shortly before, “And the
multitude of them that believed were of one heart and of one soul: neither said
any of them that ought of the things which he possessed was his own; but they
had all things common” (4:32). As the church grew rapidly it would be
exceedingly difficult to make sure that all received an equal share from the
common store of provisions. It was at least charged by the Grecian Jews that
their widows were not receiving their share in the daily ministrations. We are
not told whether the charge was true. We may infer that it was not wholly
without foundation.
This was not a
dissention between races as many have inferred. It was not a case of Greek set
against Hebrew; both groups were Hebrews. Those who complained were Grecian
Jews or Hellenists. The Hellenists were Jews who were reared in a country where
the Greek language was spoken and who had learned to speak Greek. They held to
the Hebrew religion and were really Hebrews. Those within Palestine,
particularly in Jerusalem, spoke Hebrew or Aramaic and held more closely to the
Hebrew customs and traditions. The antagonism between these two parties had
arisen during the days of the Maccabees.
2.
The apostles said that it was not best that they should leave their
work.
Here we have a
distinction drawn between the apostles’ work and the deacons work. The work of
the apostles was especially the ministry of the Word and prayer. That is the
work of the minister of the Gospel today. It is well that we shall note
carefully the teaching of the apostles concerning the work of these officers in
the church.
First,
negatively, the chief work of the minister is,
(1) not caring
for the poor. This is a good and important work. It is so recognized by the
apostles. The apostles had evidently helped to manage this work for a time, but
they saw that the time was rapidly approaching when they might give all their
time to it and neglect the work to which they were called and set apart -
prayer and the ministry of the Word. The apostles did not object to looking
after the poor widows because it was a less dignified work; they were humble
men and willing to be as nothing for the honor of Christ. They did not object because
the work of serving tables was too hard. The apostles were willing to toil day
and night for the honor of Christ. They wished to follow their calling, the
divine appointment of their Lord.
Their work was,
(2) not keeping the church out of debt. It is an important thing to keep the
church out of debt. It is an important thing to keep the church out of debt.
But this is not the minister’s chief work. If this work falls upon his
shoulders he will not be able to give his thought, time and energy to prayer
and the ministry of the Word.
Moreover, their
work was, (3), not ministering to the aesthetic tastes of the people. They
said, “It is not reason that we should
leave the word of God, and serve tables” (6:2). The work of a minister is
not chiefly that of an entertainer. One day while returning from public worship
in an eastern city a friend pointed out a church building in the distance, and
said: “There is such a place of worship. They pay their minister eleven
thousand dollars a year to entertain them.” How many people in our day have
forgotten the apostolic advice and example! If we could only save people: if we
could only gain eternal life through entertainment; but it was never according
to the divine plan that we should. The people of God should enjoy life, they
should enjoy the fellowship of one another, but it was never the divine plan
that the minister of the Gospel should give a great deal of thought, time or
energy to this phase of human life.
Second,
positively, the chief work of the minister is (1) to give himself to prayer.
The burden of the
apostles’ work was, and the burden of every minister’s work ought to be, not
caring for the poor, not keeping up the finances, not providing entertainment,
but as an important part of his work, engaging in, and leading others in
prayer. No Christian, much less any minister, can afford to neglect prayer to
God. The apostles were determined to “continue
steadfastly in prayer.” Our Lord both by example and precept taught us to
be diligent and fervent in prayer. The most devout and successful missionaries,
have been men who continued in earnest prayer. Such men as John G. Paton,
Hudson Taylor, and Jonathan Goforth have been men of unwavering belief in the
power of prayer.
Hudson Taylor
said: “He believed that to deal with God is at least as real as to deal with
man; that when we get to prayer we get to work, and work of the most practical
kind.”
Mr. F.W. Baller, after attending a meeting which Mr. Taylor led, wrote:
“I had never heard any one pray like that. There was a simplicity, a
tenderness, a boldness, a power that hushed and subdued one, and made it clear
that God had admitted him into the inner circle of His friendship. He spoke
with God face to face, as a man talketh with his friend. Such praying was evidently
the outcome of long tarrying in the secret place, and was as a dew from the
Lord. I have heard many men pray in public since then, but the prayers of Mr.
Taylor and the prayers of Mr. Spurgeon stand all by themselves. Who that heard
could ever forget them? It was the experience of a lifetime to hear Mr.
Spurgeon pray, taking as it were the great congregation of six thousand people
by the hand, and leading them into the Holy Place; and to hear Mr. Taylor plead
for China was to know something of what is meant by ‘the effectual, fervent prayer of a righteous man’.” (The Growth of a Work of God, pp. 55,
220).
The chief work of
a minister is (2) the ministry of the Word.
The minister of
the Gospel should not think that he can pray and then neglect the ministry of
the Word, nor should he think that because he preaches much he may therefore
neglect prayer. One is just as important as the other, but the ministry of the
Word occupies more of the minister’s time. It did with the apostles and it
should with us. There is a crying need for true, earnest, devout preaching of
the Word today. The average member of the Christian church knows little of the
Word of God. Men and women have better opportunities to know the Bible today
than they had years ago, but multitudes do not avail themselves of the
opportunity.
In many instances
the church will not tolerate a minister who purposes to give his time to prayer
and preaching the Word. They want him to give his time to a multitude of
vagaries. They are proud of their preacher if he is frequently honored by being
asked to speak at clubs and societies and banquets.
They are
sometimes better satisfied to have him take an active part in a popular club
than in the prayer meeting. Not long ago I listened to a widely-known Bible teacher
who said: “People say, ‘my you ought to meet our preacher, he is a fine
fellow’. Or they say, ‘you ought to hear our preacher, he is such an orator’.”
“But,” continued the teacher, “I don’t care how your preacher looks, I want to
know what he says. I am not out to hear his flow of oratory, I want to know
what he says. What I am concerned about is the Word, the teaching of the Word.”
He said at another time, “I get letters all the time from people saying: ‘I
have been a member of this church in this town for years. It used to be we
could go to church and hear the Word preached and come home satisfied. Now we
hear an essay on some sociological or philosophical subject, or we hear an
attack upon the inspiration of the Bible, or doubt thrown upon the Deity of
Christ.
What will we do?’
My reply invariably is, flee from such teaching as you would flee from
the pestilence, I would not sit under it
for ten minutes.” Oh for a new, for a stronger, for an unceasing emphasis
upon the teaching and preaching of the Word of God!
THE EARLY CALL
FOR AN ELECTION
We have
considered the reason why the apostles were not willing to attend to the
finances of the church themselves, and why some wanted a new and more smoothly
working system. They called for an election of deacons without delay in order
to take away any cause for dissention in the church. The apostles were above
the tendency of those who have a lust for power and desire that every office
shall be centered in them. They might have said, “We will open up a new soup
kitchen and place John and James in charge of it.” The management of this part
of the work would not then have been taken from their immediate oversight. They
saw it would be better, and they were evidently directed by the Spirit of God,
to leave it to a special group of men to serve tables, while they continued to
serve in the ministry of the Word and prayer.
Misunderstandings
may usually be quickly healed when honest efforts, guided by love and wisdom
prevail. One of the greatest sources of weakness and trouble within the church
is dissention. There may be a charge of misappropriating funds, as in this
case. Often the one who brings the charge has not taken the trouble in
investigate the facts. He might possibly have discovered, very easily, that his
suspicion was not well founded. The apostles wanted to bring an end to
dissention at once, and to so perfect the organization of the church that such
a cause for dissention should not occur again.
THE METHOD OF
CHOOSING
The method of
choosing the deacons was democratic. The apostles “called the multitude of the disciples unto them” (6:2) and told
them to select from among themselves seven men whom they might appoint over “this business.” That the people, along
with the apostles, were anxious to heal the dissention is shown from the men
whom they chose. They all have Greek names. One of them, Nicolaus, was a
proselyte, which means that he was a Greek who had accepted the Hebrew
religion. The other newly elected deacons were apparently all Grecian Jews. The
Hellenists would now have men of their own company to look after their widows.
The church in choosing these men showed that it was willing to trust devout men
from among the Grecian Jews to attend to the distribution among all classes.
They would take away every excuse for complain on the part of the Hellenists by
placing this work in the hands of their own men. The method which the apostles
followed in the election of officers for the church is seemingly the method
which they intended the church should follow in after years, which is, the
election of her officers by the members of the church.
THE
QUALIFICATIONS OF THOSE CHOSEN
1. They were
members of the church. The apostles directed that those chosen were to be
from among their own number. They may seem merely incidental, but the wisdom of
their plan is apparent in our day when there are often men chosen to act on
official boards of the church who are not members of the church. God wants his
work, even to the handling of his money, to be committed to consecrated hands.
2.
They were men of good report. They desired to secure honest men in whom the church
had confidence by reason of their reputation. Occasionally the church has
learned to her sorrow that she has placed confidence in men who were not
honest, who misappropriated her funds. When the church has confidence in her
financial officers it does much to increase her liberality, but when she lacks
such confidence her members very naturally withhold their gifts from them. Men
of such qualifications as those of the first deacons realize that their Master
sees all their actions, even those hidden from men, and they live and act as in
His sight. They gave the character of a clerk who was one day approached in
this manner: “Robert, you must give me good measure; your master is not in.”
Robert looked solemnly into the man’s face and replied, “My Master is always
in.”
3.
They were men
full of the Spirit. The question is
sometimes asked: “Cannot a man handle dollars just as well if he is not
spiritual?” The fact that a man is spiritual assures him companions that he is
honest. But supposing he is honest, why should he be spiritual? He should be a
spiritual man in order that he may be deeply interested in the work. He should
not only be a man who would not misappropriate the funds of the church, but he
should appropriate every cent to the best advantage. He should realize that he
is handling, not merely dollars, but the Lord’s money. He should desire that it
shall count most for the Lord’s honor and that it should be best used in the
Lord’s service. We are accustomed to think that a minister or an elder should
be a man full of the Spirit, but frequently we forget that deacons should be
also men filled with the Spirit. If they are to talk with their fellow-members
about Christian liberality they cannot do so with God-given power unless they
are men filled with the Spirit. If they are to help to plan concerning the distribution
of the funds of the church they should be Spirit-filled men in order that they
may have divine guidance in this very important matter. A board of
Spirit-filled deacons can do a vast work in promoting the liberality of a
congregation in which they hold office. They can interest the members in the
various departments of the work of the church and they can show them the great
responsibility which God has placed upon us in making us stewards of His
resources. There are never-ending possibilities on the part of Spirit-filled
deacons in the church of Christ.
4.
They were men
full of wisdom. Some take a
narrow and limited view of the deacon’s work and think that it does not take
much wisdom to pass the collection basket and keep a record of the amount
given. But this is only incidental in the work of the deacon, if he does his
work well. He is called upon to consider the poor, and he should give wisely
and justly. He should explain and emphasize the needs of the church to the
people. He needs to have such a spirit of wisdom that he may speak the proper
word and return a soft answer to those who are critical.
The following
example comes to my mind. A special collection had been announced for a certain
cause in a church. A woman to whom that cause appealed gave, as she thought,
quite liberally. She thought that all others felt as she did and that the
collection would be large. When the amount contrived was announced she noticed
that it was little, if any, larger than the sum which she had given. She went
to the pastor and charged the treasurer with misappropriating the money. The
pastor took the matter to the treasurer and found that he had, not only a
receipt for the money, but the cancelled check to show that the money had gone
as it had been directed. He was vindicated. If the treasurer had become angry
because of the charge made against him, and had not acted with wisdom there
might have developed serious trouble in that congregation. He acted in a
Christian spirit and no dissention developed. What a wonderful blessing it
would be to have men like Stephen and Philip in the deaconate in the church!
They were men who
had lived close to God. They were men who knew and loved their Bibles. They
were men who could present the Biblical claims, not only as it presents the
duty of tithing, but concerning the various claims of God upon the life of the
Christian. they knew what real stewardship was; they loved to see it, and they
loved to exemplify it in their own lives.
THE MANNER OF
SETTING APART THOSE CHOSEN
They were
ordained with prayer and the laying on of hands. This method given by the
apostles has been followed by the church of Christ since that time. It had been
the custom throughout the history of the Hebrew people to lay hands on a person
who was set apart for a particular office. Prayer was offered in order that
God’s blessing might be invoked upon those who were undertaking this office.
The laying on of hands was not for the purpose of imparting new power or
ability, but to indicate that the men set apart received their commission from
those who laid their hands on them.
THE MARK OF GOD’S
BLESSING
The mark of God’s blessing was upon the more complete organization of
the church. Dissention disappeared and “And
the word of God increased; and the number of the disciples multiplied in
Jerusalem greatly” (6:7). Even “a
great company of the priests were obedient to the faith.” The church had
grown rapidly before, but it had not reached so many of the priestly class. We
mention this, not because the souls of priests are more precious in the sight
of God than are those of others, but because the priests were more prejudiced
and harder to reach with the Gospel. This is no doubt the reason that the
priests are especially mentioned in this connection. It is an indication of the
increasing influence of the Gospel and of the power of the Spirit to overcome
the hardest hearts when the members and officers of the church are filled with
the Spirit. A false move on the part of the apostles at this juncture might
have led to a divided church. The action which they took, blessed by the Holy
Spirit, led to a notable enlargement of the church.
The effort of
Satan was again defeated. He had tried to
stop the growth of the church by persecution. When that did not succeed he had
induced some hypocrites to come into the church and lie concerning their
devotion.
When that did not
succeed he had brought dissention within the church. But the Spirit of God
overcame all of these efforts of Satan to His own glory and the growth of the
church. The church grew, not more slowly, but more rapidly, for we are told
that the number of the disciples was multiplied exceedingly. There is
increasing evidence as we follow the history of the early church that Jesus was
no longer straitened; that He had indeed sent fire on the earth, and that He
was continuing to work and teach mightily by His Spirit through His disciples.
SOME OF THE NEW DEACONS DID MORE THAN THE WORK ASSIGNED
As soon as Stephen is laid aside we hear of the great work which Philip
wrought, of his power to win men to Christ and the signs which he did. As for
the others the record is silent. Stephen was full of grace and power. He could
not stop with serving tables. He was ready to serve the Lord with all his
might. He was eager to serve by witnessing as well as to serve by helping the
widows.
The powerful and earnest
preaching of Stephen no doubt had much to do with the multiplication of the
disciples which has just been mentioned. He gave proof by signs and wonders
that he was speaking a message from on high. He trusted not to self, but to the
Spirit of God to convict men of sin and convert them to Christ. His strong
faith was rewarded by seeing his appeal win men. Many were led to Christ, the
church rejoiced in the new messenger who confounded the opposition by his
success, but by reason of this very success the persecutors of the church were
driven to fury.
Oh for a spirit within the church which shall lead her members and her
officers, not to be content with the fulfillment of the letter of prescribed
duties, but which shall lead them to go far beyond that which has been laid out
for them to do! Would that all of God’s servants like Paul were eager to leave
the past and the ordinary things behind and to press toward the mark for the
prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus! If the whole church were on
fire for Christ, if the whole church were witnessing with power, Satan would
strike back with all of his power, it is true, but the church would be revived
and grow with exceeding rapidity. We would not recall Stephen from his place in
glory if we could, but we would call forth other Stephens from the ranks of the
church in her multitudes of centers throughout the world and exhort them,
trusting wholly in Jesus Christ, to go forth filled with faith and power.
May God grant that the mantle of Stephen shall
fall upon the deacons, officers and members of the church throughout the whole
world!
QUESTIONS
(Acts 6:1-8)
1.
What was the cause of dissention within the church at this time?
2.
What was the proposed remedy?
3.
How did this help to complete the organization of the church?
4.
What were some of the things which the apostles said should not occupy
their time?
5.
What were the things that should occupy their time and effort?
6.
What is the meaning of the term deacon?
7.
What were to be the characteristics of these servants of God whom we
call deacons?
8.
How did their standard of selection compare with ours?
9.
Who chose the deacons?
10.
Who set them apart for their work?
11.
In what way did they do this?
12.
What was the
nationality of those who were chosen at this time?
13.
Why did they choose Grecian Jews?
14.
What usually
becomes of dissentions when love and wisdom are exercised?
15.
What mark of
God’s blessing accompanied this act of the church?
16.
Why is it pointed
out that a company of priests believed?
17. Up to this time in the apostolic church what three different ways
had Satan used to stop the growth of the church?
18. What was the result in each case?
19. Which of the seven deacons first began to do more than he was
asked?
20. What are some of the lessons for our officers and for all of us
today?
Acts 7:1-60 [[@bible:acts 7:1-60]]
OUTLINE
Key verse - 7:37
1. Stephen was a
remarkably good man (6:8).
2. He was an unusually
capable expounder of Scripture (6:9-10).
His enemies could
not resist him:
A.
Because of his wisdom.
B.
Because of the Spirit in him.
3. He was so
judicious and pious that no true accusation could be found against him
(6:11-14).
4. He was a courageous
yet humble defender of his faith (6:15).
A.
He showed that
the servant of God must often stand alone (7:1-39). This was true of Abraham,
Joseph and Moses.
B.
He showed that he
was a firm believer in the law of Moses (7:20-44).
C.
He showed that
the true worship of God had never been confined to one place.
This was true
before and after the days of Solomon (7:47-49).
D.
He told them that
they had the rebellious spirit of their fathers (7:51-52).
E.
He told them that
resisting the truth was resisting the Holy Spirit (7:51).
5. His death is a
testimony that amidst the most terrible conditions the Christian may remain
calm (7:55-56).
6.
His death is a testimony that Jesus will not forsake His disciples in the hour
of death (7:55-56).
7. His death
furnishes a noble example of Christian forgiveness (7:60).
8. His death
furnishes us with the assurance that the Christian who has expired is in a
state of comfort (7:59-60).
Every obstacle in
the early church, up to this time, has been overcome to the glory of God and
the growth of the church. After the death and resurrection of Christ when Peter
preached the first sermon there were some who mocked and accused the disciples
of drunkenness, but by the power of the Spirit the message so took hold of the
people that three thousand were added to the church: “Then they that gladly received his word were baptized: and the same day
there were added unto them about three thousand souls” (2:41). Then
followed the first miracle in the healing of the lame man and as a result the
first opposition on the part of the rulers. But in the face of opposition all
men glorified God: “So when they had
further threatened them, they let them go, finding nothing how they might
punish them, because of the people: for all men glorified God for that which
was done” (4:21) and the church continued to grow until the number was
about five thousand: “Howbeit many of
them which heard the word believed; and the number of the men was about five
thousand” (4:4). Then hypocrites found their way into the church and the
first discipline was exercised by the immediate hand of God, and still
believers were added, multitudes of men and woman: “And believers were the more added to the Lord, multitudes both of men
and women” (5:14).
As the church
thus continued to grow the opposition developed into persecution, but even in
the midst of this the disciples continued to multiply: “And in those days, when the number of the disciples was multiplied”
(6:1). Then dissention arose within the church, but in order to overcome that
the first deacons were chosen and the number of the disciples multiplied
exceedingly, even a great company of priests were added: “And the word of God increased; and the number of the disciples
multiplied in Jerusalem greatly; and a great company of the priests were
obedient to the faith” (6:7).
When the church
thus overcame every obstacle and continued to grow her opponents became furious.
They vented their wrath first against the man who most recently had grown into
a wonderful leader, a man of great spirituality and power, accused him falsely,
held a mock trial, rushed upon him with mob violence and stoned him to death.
We have seen that Stephen, one of the first deacons was a man full
of grace and power, and that he wrought great wonders and signs among the
people. We wish now to consider that portion of the record of his life which
tells of the accusations which were brought against him, the defense which he
made and his martyrdom.
HE WAS AN
UNUSUALLY CAPABLE EXPOUNDER OF SCRIPTURE
When men from
several synagogues attempted to counteract his teaching, “they were not able to resist the wisdom and the spirit by which he
spake” (6:9-10). Some from the synagogue of the Libertines or Freedmen:
Cyrenians, from Cyrine in Africa: Alexandrians, from Alexandria, Egypt: some
from Cilicia, a province in Asia Minor north of Cyprus: and some from Asia,
which was probably the western part of Asia Minor the capital of which was
Ephesus; these united their forces to try to destroy the influence of Stephen.
These men were not able to hold their place when disputing with Stephen (1)
because of his wisdom, and (2) because of the Spirit by which he spake.
Stephen had a
thorough knowledge of the Old Testament. The Holy Spirit directed him in the
interpretation and application of it. He was full of grace, and what he said
was spoken in a Christ-like manner. His enemies could not anger or excite him.
Every expositor
of Scripture, if he has considerable influence and is faithful in the
application of its truth, will meet with men who will argue and try to resist
his influence. He will be tempted to answer them sharply or to decline to talk
with them, but the example of Stephen teaches him that though he may be greatly
tempted and though he may not be able to convince his opponents he should
continue to speak the truth to them in a humble and Christ-like spirit. There
may be among his opponents some who, at a later day, may recall the words
spoken and the Christian character of God’s servant and may be helped and
guided by them. Saul of Tarsus was probably of the synagogue of Cilicia and
manifestly somewhere among the opponents of Stephen at this time. There were
statements made by Saul after he became Paul which seem to indicate that his
mind was running back to the hour when he listened to Stephen make his defense
against his bitter foes. The influence of the Word of God is not confined to
the moment when it is spoken. Unbelievers who hear may, many years afterward,
be led to consider seriously the message at which they first scoffed, and may
be saved.
HE WAS SO
JUDICIOUS AND PIOUS THAT
NO TRUE
ACCUSATION COULD BE FOUND AGAINST HIM
Stephen’s enemies
were compelled to secure false witnesses, if they were to find any who would
condemn him. The charges which they brought against him were not wholly false,
but the interpretation of his statements were false. They charged him with
blasphemy against Moses and against God. This was for the purpose of giving
them an excuse to seize and arrest Stephen. When they had brought him before
the Sanhedrim they said: “Then they
suborned men, which said, We have heard him speak blasphemous words against
Moses, and against God . . . For we have heard him say, that this Jesus of
Nazareth shall destroy this place, and shall
change the customs which Moses delivered us” (6:11, 14). Jesus had said that Jerusalem should be destroyed.
He had said that the time would come when men would not worship at Jerusalem.
Stephen had, in all probability, taught these facts. But when he had done so he
had no doubt taught them that Jesus had come to fulfil the law and take the
place of the sacrifices and ceremonies at Jerusalem. He had without doubt
proved his statements to be Scriptural as Peter and John had done. We can see
today, that what Stephen foretold has come true.
It is not likely that
Saul of Tarsus was among those who helped to secure the false witnesses. He
said afterward that he lived in good conscience, which he could not have said
if he had aided in procuring false witnesses against a godly man. It is
probable that there were others, with Saul, who were honest in their opposition
to Stephen. It is one of the splendid things concerning Stephen that his
character, like that of Daniel, was above reproach and that his teaching was
true except as it was distorted and misrepresented. We may all covet a similar
character.
HE WAS A COURAGEOUS YET HUMBLE DEFENDER OF HIS
FAITH
His face appeared “as it had been
the face of an angel” (6:15). He did not flinch when falsely accused or
when in the presence of the mob. His address was largely historical. We may
wonder why he spoke as he did, but if we think of the circumstances we will not
be surprised. He was speaking to men who a little later formed into a mob.
Under such circumstances one cannot speak as he would today when defending
himself in one of our church courts. An angry group of men must be calmed and
their attention gained before a defense can be made. Stephen dwelt at some
length on their own national and religious history. He knew that they would
listen to this if to anything. He also told the history in such a way that he
showed his loyalty to Moses and to God, and that all that he had said had been
foretold by the prophets whom they accepted.
1.
He showed that
the servant of God must stand alone
(7:1-39).
This was true of
Abraham. He had to leave his own country in order to worship God properly and
without interference. He walked by faith, went where God told him to go, did
what God wanted him to do, and his faith was rewarded.
Joseph had to
stand alone. He was rejected and sold by his brethren. God cared for him and
kept him in all his affliction and loneliness and made him a great blessing to
his people and to the world.
Moses had to
stand alone. Even his own people did not understand his mission and at first
rejected him as their leader. He was an exile for forty years in the
wilderness. But Moses whom they refused God sent to be a ruler and deliverer.
The greatest
leaders of Israel had been persecuted and had been forced to stand alone. The
inference was that they should not now condemn Stephen though he stood alone in
the midst of the Sanhedrim.
The day has not
yet passed when the servant of God must stand alone. Not often, at least in our
land, is one likely to be subjected to persecution in the form of bodily injury
as in ancient times, we are thankful that day has gone. But the day of the
majority taking the wrong side and the minority taking the right side has not
passed. The day when men will be hated and deserted of friends when they stand
uncompromisingly for the right has not passed.
“Dare to be a Daniel:
Dare to stand alone:
Dare to have a purpose firm:
Dare to make it known.”
2.
He showed that he
was a firm believer in the law of Moses
(7:20-44). He had been accused of blaspheming Moses. When given a chance to
answer for himself he extolled Moses and the law. The ritual which was given by
Moses, however, he showed to be temporary. There would be one who should come
who would fulfill the law:
“This is that Moses, which said unto the
children of Israel, A prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto you of your
brethren, like unto me; him shall ye hear” (7:37).
3.
He showed that
the true worship of God has never been confined to one place. There had been true worship offered to God before the temple was
built and while their fathers moved from place to place. Abraham had worshipped
as he journeyed from place to place. Even when Solomon built a permanent house
of worship, the worship was not restricted to one place. The prophet Isaiah had
showed that the “Most High dwelleth not
in houses made with hands.” The heaven is His throne and the earth His
footstool (Isaiah 66:1-2). No house can contain the glory of God and all the
worship that may be offered to Him. The implication of Stephen was, that One
had come who was greater than the temple in whom all worship should center
regardless of place. That important condition is that we shall worship in
spirit and in truth.
4.
He told them
plainly that they had the rebellious spirit of their fathers: “Ye stiffnecked and
uncircumcised in heart and ears, ye do always resist the Holy Ghost: as your
fathers did, so do ye. Which of the prophets have not your fathers persecuted?
and they have slain them which showed before of the coming of the Just One; of
whom ye have been now the betrayers and murderers” (7:51-52). If he had
said that circumcision should be done away and they did not believe him, they
were worse, for they were uncircumcised in heart and ears. Their fathers had
persecuted the prophets who had foretold the coming of the “Just One,” Jesus Christ, and they had
taken Him when He came and had become His betrayers and murderers.
When one is faithful to truth, as now, he meets with bitter antagonism.
If Jeremiah had kept quiet he would not have been cast into the dungeon. If
Daniel had yielded quietly he would not have been cast into the lion’s den. If
John the Baptist had kept quiet he would not have been cast into prison and
beheaded. If John Know had kept quiet he would not have been sentenced to the
galleys. If missionaries who have gone into hundreds of fields had kept quiet
they might not have suffered loneliness and persecution and sometimes
martyrdom. If we are faithful in opposing wickedness in its many places of
power today we will meet with unpopularity and opposition.
“He has no enemies, you say:
My friend your boast is poor.
He who hath mingled in the fray
Of duty that the brave endure,
Must have made foes! If he has none,
Small is the work that he had done.
He has hit no traitor on the hip;
He has cast no cup from perjured lip;
He has never turned the wrong to right;
He has been a coward in the fight.”
5.
He told them that
resisting the truth was resisting the Holy Spirit: “Ye stiffnecked and
uncircumcised in heart and ears, ye do always resist the Holy Ghost: as your
fathers did, so do ye” (7:51). Peter and John were Spirit-filled men. The
church was a Spirit-filled church. Stephen was a Spirit-filled man. When they
resisted the Gospel by any or all of these they were resisting the Holy Spirit.
It may seem like an unimportant matter to accept or reject what a man says,
but when that man is speaking the truth as it is in Christ Jesus it becomes an
all-important matter to reject his
message.
Moses said, after
giving to law to Israel: “I call heaven
and earth to record this day against you, that I have set before you life and
death, blessing and cursing: therefore choose life, that both thou and thy seed
may live” (Deuteronomy 30:19).
Stephen had set
before those who heard him, life through Jesus Christ, if they rejected His
message they rejected Christ. Jesus told his disciples that those who received
them received Him, and those who would not receive them were refusing to accept
Him that sent them. This is a very important responsibility upon those who
reject their invitation to believe in Christ.
HIS DEATH IS A
TESTIMONY THAT AMIDST THE MOST TERRIBLE
CONDITIONS THE CHRISTIAN MAY REMAIN CALM
When his
persecutors accused Stephen they looked on him and saw his face as it had been
the face of an angel. When they gnashed on him with their teeth he “looked up stedfastly into heaven, and saw
the glory of God, and Jesus standing on the right hand of God, And said,
Behold, I see the heavens opened, and the Son of man standing on the right hand
of God” (7:55-56). His was wonderful resignation. He, like Paul, knew whom
he believed, and was persuaded that He was able to keep him in the midst of any
trouble. Many times we have noted the difference between the believer and
unbeliever when danger confronts them. Stephen may have been among those with
Peter and John when they prayed for boldness as they were in danger of
persecution. Of one thing we are sure, that God heard Stephen’s prayer and
granted him boldness. He not only had boldness to testify, but boldness to
endure when his persecutors set upon him in fury.
Many plots were
made against the life of John G. Paton while he was working as a missionary
upon the Island of Tanna. It is a present-day assurance that God will give
strength in danger to note the manner he was protected and the unwavering faith
which was given to him. In his autobiography he relates the following: One day
“when Natives in large numbers were assembled at my house, a man furiously
rushed on me with his axe: but a Kaserumini Chief snatched a spade with which I
had been working, and dexterously defended me from instant death. Life in such
circumstances led me to cling very near to the Lord Jesus; I knew not, for one
brief hour, when or how attack might be made; and yet, with my trembling hand
clasped in the hand once nailed on Calvary, and swaying the scepter of the
Universe, calmness and peace and resignation abode in my soul.
“Next day, a wild
Chief followed me about for four hours with his loaded musket, and, though
often directed towards me, God restrained his hand. I spoke kindly to him, and
attended to my work as if he had not been there, fully persuaded that my God
had placed me there, and would protect me till my allotted task was finished.
Looking up in unceasing prayer to our dear Lord Jesus, I left all in His hands,
and felt immortal till my work was done. Trials and hairbreadth escapes
strengthened my faith, and seemed only to nerve me for more to follow; and they
did tread swiftly upon each other’s heels. Without that abiding consciousness
of the presence and power of my dear Lord and Saviour, nothing else in all the
world could have preserved me from losing my reason and perishing miserably.
“His words: ‘lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end
of the world’ (Matthew 28:20), became to me so real that it would not have
startled me to behold Him as Stephen did, gazing down upon the scene. I felt
his supporting power, as did St. Paul, when he cried, ‘I can do all things through Christ which strengtheneth me.’ It is a
sober truth, and it comes to me sweetly after twenty years, that I had my
nearest and dearest glimpses of the face and smile of my blessed Lord in those
dread moments when musket, club, axe or spear was being leveled at my life. Oh
the bliss of living and enduring, as seeing ‘him who is invisible!’”
JESUS WILL NOT
FORSAKE HIS DISCIPLES IN THE HOUR OF DEATH
The death of
Stephen is a testimony that Jesus Christ will not forsake His disciples in the
hour of death: “But he, being full of
the Holy Ghost, looked up stedfastly into heaven, and saw the glory of God, and
Jesus standing on the right hand of God, 56And said, Behold, I see the heavens
opened, and the Son of man standing on the right hand of God” (7:55-56). He
saw the heavens opened and Jesus standing on the right hand of God. Jesus had
gone to prepare a place for him. That place was prepared. It was made visible
to Stephen ever before he crossed the border line from this world to the next.
More than that
Jesus Himself was made visible to Stephen. He appeared standing at the right
hand of God. This remarkable fact has been often noted by expositors of
Scripture. Jesus is usually represented as sitting at the right hand of God.
Jesus does sit at the right hand of God. His work of atonement is completed and
from that He rests. But, as Dr. G.C. Morgan reminds us, Christ was a priest
after the order of Melchizedek as well as after the order of Aaron.
- As Aaron’s
Archetype He made atonement.
- As
Melchizedek’s Archetype He was standing and ministering.
Melchizedek
ministered to Abraham, the man of faith. Luke had told us that he was writing
of what Jesus continued to do. Here Jesus is shown continuing to minister to
one of His loved saints on earth. What more blessed assurance can the Christian
have than to know that Jesus is ever ready to minister to His saints in every
extremity, especially in the hour of death?
A NOBLE EXAMPLE
OF CHRISTIAN FORGIVENESS
The death of Stephen furnishes a noble example of Christian forgiveness:
“And he kneeled down, and cried with a
loud voice, Lord, lay not this sin to their charge. And when he had said this,
he fell asleep” (7:60). He was dragged out of the city and stoned. The
worst they could say of him was that he warned them of their sin against
Christ. The witnesses laid down their garments at the feet of a young man named
Saul. This is the first time we hear of Saul. We do not like to think of Saul
as a persecutor. More frequently we think of him as enduring persecution.
We can see the
stern hand of Saul in dealing with Stephen. Saul, as we infer from events which
followed, never forgot that scene. Though for a little while he continued to
lead the persecution, he was kicking against the pricks, or the goads.
He was evidently being told by the Spirit of God
that Stephen was right and he was wrong. How could a man die with the vision
which Stephen saw, and the forgiving spirit which Stephen had, and an angelic
face which shone above the stones without being a true child of God? The test
of forgiveness of enemies when one is terribly wronged is one of the hardest
tests of the Christian. Stephen cried with a loud voice, the howling mob could
hear him cry: “Lord, lay not this sin to
their charge!” What a blessed spirit in which to “fall asleep!”
Namuri, one of
Mr. Paton’s teachers on Tanna, had been attacked by a heathen priest. He
escaped, though wounded, the first time, but he would not leave his place of
duty. He was eager to bring even his enemies to a saving knowledge of Christ.
But the priest, like the Sadducean mob of old, was render more jealous because
of the growing interest in the Christian religion. “One morning, the same
savage Priest sprang upon him with his great club and left him for dead,
wounded and bleeding and unconscious . . . The Teacher, recovering a little,
crawled to the Mission House, and reached it about midday in a dying condition.
On seeing him, I ran to meet him, but he fell near the Teacher’s house, saying:
‘Missi, I am dying! They will kill you also. Escape for your life.’“ He was
resigned, bore his pain quietly and was constantly praying for his persecutors.
He said: “O Lord Jesus, forgive them, for they know not what they are doing. O
God, bring all the Tannese to love and follow Jesus.”
Would that we like Stephen and like Namuri were so filled wiht the
spirit of forgiveness, that when tempted in great or small matters, we would
pray for our enemies and forgive them from the heart! How much better testimony
we would then bear to our loving and merciful Lord!
A GLORIOUS REWARD
The death of
Stephen furnishes us with the assurance that the Christian who has expired is
in a state of comfort, as we saw in 7:59-60 above. Jesus received his spirit.
He fell asleep. What a striking contrast between the rage of the mob without
and the quiet tranquility within! When we read, “he fell asleep,” it sounds like he was at home in the bosom of his
family. He was at home with God, in a better home than he had ever known
before. In one way that was a fearful hour, but as we look back upon it we do
not see the stones flying and the martyr suffering. We see his face shine with
a glory that is more than earthly and see him fall asleep in Jesus. The words
on a Scottish tomb which Dr. Taylor deciphered return to our mind:
“I go to grave as
to my bed, Yet not there to remain;
A while for to repose
therein And then to rise again.”
Stephen, like the
thief upon the cross, had the assurance before his death that He would be, on
that very day, with Christ in Paradise. His spirit was received into Heaven
there to remain in glory in the presence of the Lord forever. Did Stephen make
a mistake? Did he pay too great a price for that which he received? He, like
Peter and the apostles rejoiced “that
they were counted worthy to suffer shame for his name.”
Our light affliction is but for a moment in comparison with the glorious
reward which we are promised through all eternity. Stephen’s work on earth was
not a failure, as it may have seemed to him at that moment. God’s Word does not
return to Him void. It accomplishes that which He pleases. It prospers in the
mind of the man where He has sent it. Saul was consenting to Stephen’s death.
He heard Stephen’s memorable address. Saul seemed to be one of the hardest to
influence with the Gospel. But apparently God used the message of Stephen that
day as one of the means to win Saul to Christ. In our apparent defeat God
brings victory. We cannot measure the result of our preaching. The most hardened
of all the audience may be moved of God, transformed, renewed, and led to
become a most effective missionary.
“They that sow in tears shall reap in joy.
He that goeth forth and weepeth, bearing precious seed, shall doubtless come
again with rejoicing, bringing his sheaves with him” (Psalm 126:5-6).
QUESTIONS
(Acts 6:9-15;
7:1-60)
1.
So far as the record goes, who was the first martyr of the apostolic
church?
2.
What were the characteristics of Stephen?
3.
If a man is wise,
honest, Spirit-filled and earnest is he likely to suffer opposition and
persecution?
4.
Why did the opponents of the Gospel become furious at this time?
5.
Is that a characteristic of Satan and his followers?
6.
What is indicated concerning Stephen’s ability as an expounder of
Scripture?
7.
How did the ability of his opponents compare?
8.
How do wicked men usually answer a capable expounder of Scripture?
9.
What evil could Stephen’s enemies find in him?
10.
How did they
attempt to condemn him?
11.
What effect did
this have upon the appearance of Stephen?
12.
Give some of the points
of Stephen’s defense as he stood before the council?
13.
What does
Stephen’s defense teach us concerning the possibility of being courageous and
humble at the same time?
14.
How does a true
testimony usually affect wicked men?
15.
When men resist
the truth who do they resist? What did Stephen say?
16.
What lesson is
there in Stephen’s calmness for us?
17.
What lesson is
there in Stephen’s forgiveness?
18.
What is the
spirit which prompts mob action?
19.
What was the
attitude of Jesus as He looked on? What does this indicate concerning His
interest? Concerning His Deity?
20.
What is taught
here concerning the state of the soul after death?
OUTLINE Key verse - 37
Stephen’s body laid to rest - bitter persecution
continued - the disciples were scattered - the apostles remained at Jerusalm -
Saul was leader of the persecution.
1. Persecution
overruled for good (4).
The disciples
continued to testify. The chuch grew.
2. Philip’s
experience in Samaria.
A. Why he became
an evangelist (4-5).
B. The earnestness of
his preaching (5).
C. The fullness
of his preaching (5, 12).
D. The proof of the
genuineness of his preaching (7).
E. The result of
his preaching (6-14).
(1)
Many believed (6, 12).
(2)
Great joy was
produced (8).
(3)
A noted sorcerer believed
(9-13).
(4)
It attracted the
interest of the apostles (14).
F. That which was
lacking in his converts (15-17).
G. The most
faithful preaching may attract hypocrites (18-24).
H. The danger of
trifling with the Holy Spirit (20-23).
3. Philip’s
experience in the desert (26-40).
A.
He was ready to obey the command of God (26).
B.
He was ready to help one man find Christ (30-35).
C.
He was well prepared to help an inquirer (30, 35).
D.
He was willing to
minister to those of another race (27).
E.
He was blessed of
God in pointing this inquirer to Christ (30, 40).
F.
An opportunity was given to preach to other cities (40).
We are saved by
faith in Christ.
Stephen’s body
was laid to rest by devout men. It was an exceedingly sad service. Great
lamentation was made over him. Men wept because a good man had been taken from
them by violent hands. They could see that the persecution which had broken out
would likely grow worse.
The persecution
was prosecuted more bitterly. It was led by Saul. The homes of the Christians
were not spared. A man’s home was not his castle then. Men and women were
dragged from their homes and committed to prison.
The result of
this bitter persecution was to scatter the members of the church through the
provinces of Judaea and Samaria. The apostles remained at Jerusalem, evidently
as they thought, at the post of duty. As the captain feels so duty bound to be
the last to leave the broken ship so they felt that they should be the last to
desert Jerusalem on account of danger. This showed exceptional courage on their
part. They would be persecuted most bitterly at Jerusalem but they would not
flee. They counted not their lives dear that they might stand true to their
Lord. There were interests of the church which needed to be looked after. There
would be Christians who still needed the encouragement of their ministrations.
There would be financial interests of the church which had been committed to
their care, which they would not leave to be lost or confiscated by their
persecutors. The deacons, or at least some of them, had been scattered. Stephen
had been killed. Philip had been forced to flee to Samaria. All the
responsibility of the church seems to have been thrown upon the apostles. They
would not shirk that responsibility even if subjected to persecution. The Lord
was still answering their prayer for boldness.
The view has been presented that the apostles should have left
Jerusalem. It is true that it was according to the command of Christ that they
should go into all Judaea and Samaria and into the uttermost parts of the
world. Whether they should have begun to sent out missionaries earlier in the
history of the church we cannot say, but we do not think that they were
declining to do their duty when in this crisis they remained at Jerusalem. The
easier course would have been to flee with the other Christians. The hard
course was to remain in the center of persecution.
PERSECUTION
OVERRULED FOR GOOD
God overruled the
persecution for good as he usually does: “Therefore
they that were scattered abroad went every where preaching the word” (8:4).
Those who were scattered abroad went about preaching the Word. They had been
driven from Jerusalem but nothing could drive them from Christ. They were
carrying out the divine command to take the Gospel into all the world. As they
had begun at Jerusalem so now they would make any point in Judaea or Samaria
where they had taken refuge a new center of preaching the Gospel of Christ.
Wherever they were, their great theme would be, Christ. The Lord made their
preaching effective. It is important to notice again that nothing could stop
the growth of the church so long as her members and servants were filled with
the Spirit.
Opposition, persecution, hypocrites or dissention had not been able to
halt the growth of the church before, nor was more bitter persecution able to
check it now. When Philip went to Samaria and preached Christ unto them we are
told at once that multitudes gave heed with one accord unto the things which
were spoken by him: “And the people with
one accord gave heed unto those things which Philip spake, hearing and seeing
the miracles which he did” (8:6).
PHILIP’S
EXPERIENCE IN SAMARIA
1.
Why he became an evangelist: “Therefore they
that were scattered abroad went every where preaching the word. Then Philip
went down to the city of Samaria, and preached Christ unto them” (8:4-5).
We first heard of Philip when he was chosen as a deacon. It is quite possible
that the example of Stephen had a striking effect upon Philip. Philip had no
doubt done the work which was assigned him in the office of deacon. But Philip,
like Stephen, was a Spirit-filled man and was not satisfied with the least that
he could do in the mere performance of routine work. He longed to tell men of
Christ. When a refugee in Samaria he may have helped others who were there, but
there would be little if any property for him to look after, or food and
clothing to distribute, as there was in Jerusalem. He, therefore, endeavored to
do all that he could to proclaim Christ to the Samaritans and to organize a
mission in the place where he was taking refuge.
2.
The earnestness
of his preaching. Philip “preached Christ unto them” (v. 5). The
word, “preached,” is kerusso, which
means to proclaim as a herald. It therefore means that he was an official
herald telling men of Christ, and that he was speaking with a loud voice and
earnestly. Later the word, euaggelizo,
(vs. 12, 35) is used, which means to “announce glad tidings.” Philip not only
told the glad tidings of the coming and the death of Christ for lost men, but
he preached as one sent of Christ who was eager to tell his message and earnest
in his appeal that men might accept it.
It takes an
earnest man to begin at once to preach the Gospel in a new community after he
has been driven out from his home by persecution. Moreover, in Samaria the Jews
had no dealings with the people. Philip believed that the Gospel was for others
than Jews, and that a believing Samaritan was just as precious in the sight of
God as an Hebrew of the Hebrews. The Samaritans were not exactly Gentiles,
though they were not Hebrews. Philip went first to those who were between Jews
and Gentiles and then to one who was a Gentile proselyte to the Jewish faith in
the person of the Ethiopian. He was not prejudiced by race or color. He was so
far in advance of his Jewish friends that he longed to win Samaritan or
Ethiopian to faith in Christ.
3.
The fullness of
his preaching: “But when they believed Philip preaching the things concerning the
kingdom of God, and the name of Jesus Christ, they were baptized, both men and
women” (8:12). The center of all Philip’s preaching was concerning Christ.
We are told first that he proclaimed unto them Christ, and then we are told
later that he preached unto them about the Kingdom of God. This is what Paul
was preaching at the close of this book: “Preaching
the kingdom of God, and teaching those things which concern the Lord Jesus
Christ, with all confidence, no man forbidding him” (Acts 28:31). It means
that he was preaching a full Gospel. It must mean that he was telling the
Samaritans that the kingdom of God included them as well as the Hebrews.
It no doubt means
that Philip, like Peter, told his hearers that Jesus who had been crucified had
been made both Lord and Christ; that He had ascended on high and sits at the
right hand of God where he will remain until He has made His enemies His
footstool.
Men and women
everywhere, not only need to be taught that Jesus is their Saviour, but they
need to be taught that the whole Gospel of Christ. Jesus does not desire
superficiality in His ministers or in his missionaries. He desires not only
that men shall know Him, but that they shall know His will and that they shall do
it. The writer of the Hebrews warns against a superficial knowledge of Christ.
He says that leaving the first principles we should press on unto perfection: “Therefore leaving the principles of the
doctrine of Christ, let us go on unto perfection; not laying again the
foundation of repentance from dead works, and of faith toward God” (Hebrews
6:1). It is worse than if we had not known Christ, if after we have known of
Him, we go on in sin regardless of His offer and of His warning.
4.
The proof of the
genuiness of his preaching: “For unclean spirits, crying with loud
voice, came out of many that were possessed with them: and many taken with
palsies, and that were lame, were healed” (8:7). The signs which Philip did
convinced the people of Samaria that he was a messenger of God. He cast out
unclean spirits, many that were palsied and that were lame were healed. They
had seen men try to do wonderful things by the use of sorcery, but they had
seen nothing like this. The sorcerer could not heal chronic cases of sickness,
nor could he cast out unclean spirits. When sorcerers tried it later in the
presence of Paul, they found, not only that they were powerless, but that they
were made a laughing stock by reason of their inability to control evil
spirits. Evil spirits were always subject to the power of God and were
compelled to obey Him, but they would not consent to be subject to mere man.
5.
The result of his preaching (6-14).
(1)
The first result
of Philip’s preaching was that many believed: “And the people with one accord gave heed unto those things which Philip
spake, hearing and seeing the miracles which he did. For unclean spirits,
crying with loud voice, came out of many that were possessed with them: and
many taken with palsies, and that were lame, were healed” (8:6 7).
Here again is an
evidence of the power of the Gospel when it is spoken in faith. The Spirit of
God can convince Samaritans as well as Jew. Jesus had told some of the
Samaritans that the time would come when they would worship neither at Gerizim
nor Jerusalem, but they who should worship God would worship in spirit and in
truth. That prediction was being fulfilled. Prejudiced though the Samaritans
naturally were against the messenger they believed his message. How wonderful
is the power of the Spirit of God to break down all prejudice and change the
hearts of hardened men!
(2)
Great joy was
produced: “And there was great joy in
that city” (8:8).
There was joy on
account of the wonderful works of God and physical manifestations of God’s
power.
There was also joy, and this was the source of the deepest joy, because
they had found Christ as their Saviour. There are many who think that in order
to have joy they must continue to follow sinful amusements. They think that to
accept the Gospel is to bring gloom and heaviness. But, as Philip showed the
people of Samaria, the tidings of Jesus Christ are not sad tidings but glad
tidings. There is nothing which brings more genuine joy to the human heart than
the acceptance of Christ. Even in those days of persecution the Gospel brought
joy. When the apostles were first persecuted they rejoiced that they were
counted worthy to suffer for the name of Jesus. After Paul had suffered many
persecutions and imprisonments he said that whether men ridiculed him or persecuted
or mocked him, “What then?
notwithstanding, every way, whether in pretence, or in truth, Christ is
preached; and I therein do rejoice, yea, and will rejoice” (Phil. 1:18).
Again he said: “Yea, and if I be offered
upon the sacrifice and service of your faith, I joy, and rejoice with you all.
For the same cause also do ye joy, and rejoice with me” (Phil. 2:17 18).
This spirit was
not confined to the early church, but it always has been and is true of those
who are lovers of Christ. The atheist, the skeptic and the infidel are not the
people who are filled with joy. There may be signs of superficial joy among
them, but often even when they appear to be happy they are heavy at heart and
weary of life. It is among unbelievers that suicides abound. Dr. W.M. Taylor
makes a comparison of Dr. Thomas Guthrie and John Stuart Mill as revealed in
their autobiographies. Speaking of them in the order named he says: “The one
was the sunniest, cheeriest, mirthfulness memoir I ever read; the other was the
darkest, saddest, and most dismal work it has ever been my lot to peruse. To me
they were typical instances. Let the one stand as an illustration of the fact
that ‘true piety is as cheerful as the day’; let the other indicate how cold
and dark the world of atheism must be.” (Peter
the Apostle, p. 263)
(3)
A noted sorcerer believed: “But there was a
certain man, called Simon, which beforetime in the same city used sorcery, and
bewitched the people of Samaria, giving out that himself was some great one: To
whom they all gave heed, from the least to the greatest, saying, This man is
the great power of God. And to him they had regard, because that of long time
he had bewitched them with sorceries. But when they believed Philip preaching
the things concerning the kingdom of God, and the name of Jesus Christ, they
were baptized, both men and women. Then Simon himself believed also: and when
he was baptized, he continued with Philip, and wondered, beholding the miracles
and signs which were done” (8:9-13).
Simon was a noted
sorcerer. He had advertised himself as some great one. The people generally had
believed him and thought that he was “the
great power of God.” He had been able to practice sorcery in such a manner
as to deceive the people for a long time. But Simon saw that Philip was genuine
and that he could do what he could not. He believed Philip and, along with
others, was baptized. His belief, however, as we shall see, was only
superficial. His heart was not truly changed.
(4)
It attracted the
interest of the apostles: “Now when the apostles which were at
Jerusalem heard that Samaria had received the word of God, they sent unto them
Peter and John” (8:14).
The apostles at Jerusalem heard of the preaching of Philip, and of the
remarkable results of it, and they sent Peter and John. Peter and John came to
pray for the people of Samaria and to help them. It is, or at least ought
always to be, the interest of the church to take note of and to promote new
developments in new centers wherever the followers of Christ have been active
and have made the glad tidings known and have brought in others to worship with
them and to accept Christ as their Saviour. This is one of the reasons why the
organization of the church is of value. When one part of Christ’s body, the
church, needs assistance, the whole body stands ready to render that
assistance. Peter and John came, not merely as overseers, but as servants of
Christ, to help. They found that they needed not only to pray with the newly
gathered group, but to exercise discipline as well. They desired that those who
were true believers might have the Holy Spirit and that any who were hypocrites
might be kept separate. This is the last time we hear of John in the Acts.
6. That which
was lacking in his converts: “Who,
when they were come down, prayed for them, that they might receive the Holy
Ghost: (For as yet he was fallen upon none of them: only they were baptized in
the name of the Lord Jesus.) Then laid they their hands on them, and they
received the Holy Ghost” (Acts 8:15-17).
Those who
believed and had been baptized in Samaria had not yet received the Holy Spirit.
Peter and John prayed and laid their hands on them and they received the Holy
Spirit. What is meant here by receiving the Holy Spirit, we believe, is
receiving the Spirit in power to work miracles. They had already received the
Spirit in their hearts when they believed and were regenerated. It is not well
to draw conclusions too hastily about the coming of the Holy Spirit into the
hearts of men and what is essential to His coming. There are those who believe
that the laying on of hands is essential to the reception of the spirit in
believers. But if we study carefully the various instances when the Holy Spirit
came upon men of the early church we shall find His presence is not dependent
upon the laying on of hands, that He is independent of all the works of men,
that as the wind bloweth where it listeth, so the Spirit comes upon men when
and how He pleases. He is not bound by time or place or method.
Paul the apostle
received the Holy Spirit with the laying on of the hands of Ananias, who was
not an apostle, but a disciple. Cornelius and those who were with him received
the Holy Spirit without the laying on of hands while Peter was speaking to
them. Even those with Peter were amazed that Cornelius and his friends,
Gentiles, should have received the Holy Spirit. It is important that we shall
have the Holy Spirit in our lives and that He may give us power to witness for
Christ, but let us not expect Him to be limited to one form, ceremony or method
of coming. When we have learned that, we have learned a valuable lesson.
Let us not,
however, neglect the importance of seeking the Holy Spirit and receiving Him
into our hearts and lives. Dr. Chapman said that he had, in a congregation to
which he ministered, a young man who was not educated but God marvelously used
him. “This was the secret. With a heart burdened for the men of the city, I
called together a few men of the church, and laying before them the plan I had
in mind, told them first of all that we could do nothing without the infilling
of the Holy Ghost.
When this had
been explained, I noticed this man leave the room. When I sought him I found
him in one of the lower rooms of the church, literally on his face before God.
He was in prayer. I shall never forget the petition: ‘O God I plead with Thee
for this blessing.’ Then without any emotion he rose from his knees, turned his
face heavenward, and said, ‘and now I claim the blessing.’ For the first time
he became sensible of my presence, and with a shining countenance he reached
out his hands to clasp mine. You could feel the very presence of the Spirit as
he said, ‘I have received Him.’ And I believe he had, for in the next months he
led more than sixty men into the Kingdom of God. His whole life had been
transformed (Power and Its Secret).
7.
The most faithful
preaching may attract hypocrites:
“And when Simon saw that through laying
on of the apostles hands the Holy Ghost was given, he offered them money, Saying,
Give me also this power, that on whomsoever I lay hands, he may receive the
Holy Ghost” (8:18-19).
When Simon
noticed that power came through the laying on of the apostle’s hands, he sought
to purchase that power. Simon wanted the power to communicate the Holy Spirit.
He did not ask for the Spirit for himself, but that through him others might
receive the Spirit. Simon felt that he could soon make much more money than he
had offered the apostles if he had the power to communicate the Holy Spirit to
others.
Philip’s
preaching had been clear. He had pointed the people to Christ as the only
Saviour. But as in this instance, so we usually find it today, there are those
who want to imitate the Christians. Perhaps it is for gain, perhaps it is for
honor, perhaps it is for popularity, perhaps it is to secure office, but there
are nearly always men who are more or less like Simon in their desires. That
revival is rare which does not produce its hypocrites as well as its converts.
We do not judge the early church in Samaria by Simon, nor should we judge the
church anywhere by a few who are guilty of “simony.” If genuine money were
not valuable it would not be counterfeited. If there were not a value in the possession of the
Gospel of Christ there would not be so many who
imitate the followers of Christ.
8.
The danger of trifling with the Holy Spirit: “But
Peter said unto him, Thy money perish with thee, because thou hast thought that
the gift of God may be purchased with money. Thou hast neither part nor lot in
this matter: for thy heart is not right in the sight of God. Repent therefore
of this thy wickedness, and pray God, if perhaps the thought of thine heart may
be forgiven thee. For I perceive that thou art in the gall of bitterness, and
in the bond of iniquity. Then answered Simon, and said, Pray ye to the Lord for
me, that none of these things which ye have spoken come upon me” (8:20-24).
Peter said to Simon, “Thy silver perish
with thee!” because he sought to buy the power of God. After Simon had been
so sternly rebuked he asked Peter that he might pray for him that none of those
things which he had spoken should come upon him. We are not told whether that
request was answered, but from what we learn from secular history we suppose it
was not. We are told that it was this Simon, who, several years after this time
assisted Felix in his immoral practices, and that he himself continued to
practice magic in connection with immoral practices. As Simon was in danger of
perishing with his silver, so is everyone who trifles with the Holy Spirit.
Ananias and Sapphira had tried to deceive the Holy Spirit. Simon was attempting
to deceive the Spirit in another manner.
James Lyall told
the following from his own experience. It was related in the Presbyterian
Record. He said that when he was in the North of Ireland conducting services in
one of the Presbyterian churches, “a tall, fine-looking, elderly man came up to
me and said: ‘Mr. Lyall, I would like to have a talk with you.’ I said to him:
‘Come into the vestry here.’ We went in, and he began the interview by saying:
‘I want, in the first place to tell you who I am. I am an employer of labor in
this city, and have hundreds of men and women on my pay-list. I am well-known
and have a measure of influence in this city. But it is not that I wanted to
talk about: it is concerning my spiritual condition.
“And he went on
to say something like this: ‘Three years ago I was deeply convinced of my need
of Jesus Christ. One night I was in my room alone with God - an unsaved man. I was
conscious of the Divine Presence as I am of your presence now. I knew God was
in the room, and I knew in my inner consciousness that if I yielded to Him that
night I would be saved. I was just on the threshold of the kingdom, but I began
to count the cost, and deliberately and wilfully got up from my knees and
walked out of the room, as conscious that I had left the presence of God, as if
I were to leave your presence now. A few months after this one of the ministers
of the city came to me, and said: ‘We are appointing elders in the church, and
the people are very anxious to have you as one of them.’ I refused at first. I
felt I had no business, as an unsaved man, to be an elder of any church, but he
pleaded with me, and others came and pleaded, and so I finally consented. From
that moment I became a self-conscious hypocrite and despised myself.
“About a year
later God came to me again; the pleading of His Spirit were overwhelming; the
conviction of sin was appalling, and I felt that God was giving me another
chance. But the Devil came and whispered; ‘Don’t make a fool of yourself. You
are an elder of the church; everybody believes you are a converted man. Don’t
begin to say now you are not. You will have all the people laughing at you.’ I
yielded to the subtle temptation of the Devil, and once more resisted the Holy
Ghost. In a moment when I had chosen I was conscious, as conscious as I am of
your presence now, that I had resisted for the last time. I went out of God’s
presence, banished even as Cain was banished from the Divine presence. Then he
added, with a strange look in his eyes, that almost froze my blood: ‘Mr. Lyall,
listen. Standing before you tonight in this vestry is a lost soul. I believe I
am as much lost tonight as I will ever be in Hell only I have not got there. I
have walked the streets night after night. I have not slept a whole night for
months. I would have plunged myself into Belfast Loch before this were it not
for what lies beyond.’ Then he continued: ‘I have not told you this because I
want you to help me. My dear sir, I am beyond all human help and divine help,
too. I want you to tell my story wherever you go, that men and women may be
warned against the awful sin of resisting the Holy Ghost.’ He went out from
that building and I never saw him again.”
PHILIP’S
EXPERIENCE IN THE DESERT
When the
apostles, Peter and John, had testified to the people at Samaria they returned
to Jerusalem, but on their way preached to many villages of the Samaritans: “And they, when they had testified and preached
the word of the Lord, returned to Jerusalem, and preached the gospel in many
villages of the Samaritans” (8:25). An angel of God called Philip, saying,
“Arise, and go toward the south unto the
way that goeth down from Jerusalem unto Gaza, which is desert” (8:26).
The account of
his meeting with the Ethiopian eunuch and the result of this meeting is
recorded in the remainder of this chapter (26-40).
1.
He was ready to
obey the command of God: “And the angel of the Lord spake unto
Philip, saying, Arise, and go toward the south unto the way that goeth down
from Jerusalem unto Gaza, which is desert” (8:26).
Philip was not
like Jonah. He did not refuse to obey the call of God. He arose at once and
went to do God’s bidding. It would probably appear to Philip as a strange thing
that he should be called away from a city where the work had begun in such a
promising manner and was progressing so well to go away to a desert country.
Did the Lord intend that he should go at this time? Was there not someone who
could be sent in his place? Philip was willing to go where God wanted him to go
and to do what God wanted him to do. His obedience was like that of Abraham. He
responded without apparently knowing what he was to do. It would be well if all
of Christ’s disciples were willing to obey at once as did Philip. The servant
of God has learned one of his greatest lessons when he has learned obedience.
Sometimes it may
be a serious problem to know what the will of the Lord is. If we are really in
earnest and seek God’s guidance we can find it. An angel may not come and speak
to us in the same definite way that he spoke to Philip. But God hears prayer
and He will answer by making His will known to our hearts or guiding by His
providence or in some other manner that we may know. When we read the lives of
missionaries like John G. Paton and Hudson Taylor we see how often and how
wonderfully God heard their prayers and guided them into new fields or to
undertake new plans.
Once when David
Livingstone was about to camp for the night he was so guided of God that he did
not stop where he had first intended, but passed over the stream and camped on
the other side. He said afterward, that if he had not done so the natives would
have shot him with their poisoned arrows. His life was saved and he was enabled
to go forward with his work by the inward guidance which the Lord had given in
answer to his prayer.
2.
He was ready to
help one man find Christ: “And Philip ran thither to him, and heard
him read the prophet Esaias, and said, Understandest thou what thou readest?
And he said, How can I, except some man should guide me? And he desired Philip
that he would come up and sit with him. The place of the scripture which he
read was this, He was led as a sheep to the slaughter; and like a lamb dumb
before his shearer, so opened he not his mouth: In his humiliation his judgment
was taken away: and who shall declare his generation? for his life is taken
from the earth. And the eunuch answered Philip, and said, I pray thee, of whom
speaketh the prophet this? of himself, or of some other man? Then Philip opened
his mouth, and began at the same scripture, and preached unto him Jesus”
(8:30-35).
Philip had been
preaching to a whole multitude. Sometimes there are men who will take an
interest in a multitude but who will not take an interest in one man. Our time
and work is never lost if we are engaged in leading one man to Christ.
Jesus spoke to the multitudes, but He also spoke to individuals. He
gathered His first disciples one by one. He put them to work that they might
bring in others, but He spent a large part of three years in gathering and
training twelve men. The man to whom Philip was sent was one of great authority
under Candace, queen of the Ethiopians. He was her chief treasurer. He had come
to Jerusalem to worship and was returning homeward when he met Philip. The soul
of this man was not important merely because he was a great man in his country.
God is ever ready to help an honest inquirer, and this man might be of larger value
in the church because he was in a position where he could the better make known
the saving love of Christ to others of his countrymen.
3. He was well prepared to help an inquirer: “And Philip ran thither to him, and heard
him read the prophet Esaias, and said, Understandest thou what thou readest? .
. . Then Philip opened his mouth, and began at the same scripture, and preached
unto him Jesus” (8:30, 35).
Philip was a
well-informed interpreter of Scripture. He had made a study of his Bible. He
was especially familiar with the fifty-third chapter of Isaiah. When the Spirit
told Philip to join himself to the chariot in which the Ethiopian was riding he
obeyed at once, and he found that he was reading from the prophecy of Isaiah.
Philip asked him if he understood what he was reading. The man replied that he
could not unless he had someone to guide him. One wonders how the Ethiopian had
failed to hear the Gospel of Christ when he was in Jerusalem, as he had gone
there to worship. It is quite possible that he had reached Jerusalem after the
persecution had become so bitter that the disciples had been scattered. If so
he would probably not meet with any disciples and would not come in contact
with any Christian public worship. He could scarcely have failed to see a great
deal of excitement in Jerusalem and hear something of one who had been
crucified and whose followers had been scattered. If so he would naturally
wonder whether this man were really a good man and whether he were spoken of in
prophecy. This may have been the cause of his diligent reading as he journeyed
towards his own land. God would not allow Saul and his fellow persecutors to
prevent this earnest inquirer from finding Christ. Ethiopia was to stretch out
her hands to God. She did not stretch them out in vain.
He who doubts the providential guidance of God surely does not read
this passage with care. God had directed the Ethiopian to that portion of
Isaiah which spoke most clearly of Christ, yes to that passage, which of all
passages of the Old Testament, spoke most clearly of Christ. The passage which
he read was this: “He was led as a sheep
to the slaughter; and like a lamb dumb before his shearer, so opened he not his
mouth: In his humiliation his judgment was taken away: and who shall declare
his generation? for his life is taken from the earth.” The Ethiopian asked
concerning whom the prophet spoke, of himself or of some other man. Philip,
beginning at that place, told him of the glad tidings of the coming of Jesus
and of His death upon the Cross. The Ethiopian believed the Gospel as Philip
preached it to him. Philip must have told him of the command of Jesus that
those who believed should be baptized and what baptism meant, for he asked to
be baptized. They both went down to the water and Philip baptized him.
The man who
cannot find Christ and His atonement as it is foretold in the Old Testament, is
blinded like the Ethiopian was until his eyes were opened that he might
understand.
The
most important key to help to open prophecy is the coming of Christ and His
death upon the Cross. The atonement is the central theme of the Old Testament
and the New. Not until we have found
Christ and are guided by His Spirit are we prepared to expound the Scriptures
to lost men. In
this passage these all-important truths are found: Christ was to suffer: He was
to suffer
willingly: He was to suffer unjustly: He was to
suffer as a Substitute; He suffered as the SON of God. The whole story of
the work of Christ is summed up in the fifty-third chapter of Isaiah.
4. He was
willing to minister to those of another race: “And he arose and went: and, behold, a man of Ethiopia, an eunuch of
great authority under Candace queen of the Ethiopians, who had the charge of
all her treasure, and had come to Jerusalem for to worship” (8:27).
This man to whom
Philip ministered was an Ethiopian. He may have been a proselyte, as we suppose
he was, but he was an Ethiopian. The only reasonable conclusion is that he was
black in color. Philip did not hesitate for a moment to mount the chariot with
the Ethiopian and to take with him as a brother.
Philip was the
right kind of a missionary. He was willing to preach to the Samaritans whom the
Jews disliked. He was willing to talk personally with, ride with, and teach the
Ethiopian who was evidently of another color. God hath made all men of one
blood. He desires that all in Christ shall be brethren. If Philip had been a
modern disciple he might have made many mistakes. He might have refused to join
himself to this man’s chariot because he did not like the race to which he
belonged. He might have said, there are many of these people too ignorant to
understand the Gospel, they are of beastly origin and cannot be taught what is
right and wrong. He might have taught the man that he was reading from the
second Isaiah and that this was a bit of the history of Israel which had been
written at a late date and had nothing to say of Christ. But he didn’t. He
obeyed the Holy Spirit and joined himself with the chariot and witnessed to a
man in need of salvation.
Charles Darwin
thought that he had found “the missing link” in the degraded inhabitants of
Tierra del Fuego. But even Darwin was forced to change his mind. In his book, “The Progress of World-Wide Missions,”
R.H. Glover says (p. 283), “The transformation wrought among the Fuegians as a
result of the work begun by Gardiner drew from Darwin a frank testimony of
astonishment and appreciation, accompanied by a donation to the Society’s funds
and a request to be made an honorary member.” John G. Paton after long years of
missionary service among some of the most primitive black people in the Islands
where he worked and in Australia, spoke emphatically against the idea that some
men are too low to receive the Gospel. He says: “When I have read or heard the
shallow objections of irreligious scribblers and talkers, hinting that there
was no reality in conversions, and that Mission effort was but waste, oh, how
my heart has yearned to plant them just one week on Tanna, with the ‘natural’
man all around in the person of Cannibal and Heathen, and only the one
‘spiritual’ man in the person of the converted Abraham, nursing them, feeding
them, saving them ‘for the love of Jesus’, - that I might just learn how many
hours it took to convince them that Christ in man was a reality after all! All
the skepticism of Europe would hide its head in foolish shame; and all its
doubts would dissolve under one glance of the new light that Jesus, and Jesus
alone, pours from the converted Cannibal’s eye.” (Autobiography, pp. 173-174).
5.
He was blessed of God in pointing this inquirer to Christ. The Spirit of God who guided Philip guided
the Ethiopian. The man believed the Word of God. His faith was confirmed by a
miracle. “And when they were come up out
of the water, the Spirit of the Lord caught away Philip, that the eunuch saw
him no more: and he went on his way rejoicing” (8:39). This was a different
kind of a miracle than Philip had performed to confirm the faith of the people
of Samaria. But it was no more difficult for the Lord to perform than any other
miracle. The Spirit of God is not limited to the usual kind of miracles in
order to prove the truthfulness of His message.
As the Ethiopian
read the Psalms he would be attracted by that passage which speaks of Princes
coming out of Egypt and of Ethiopia stretching out her hands unto God. He would
read in that same Psalm of the One who “has
ascended up on high,” and “hast led
captivity captive” (Psalm 68:18, 31). Thus as he turned from place to place
in the Old Testament he would have his faith strengthened and his knowledge of
Christ increased and confirmed, and he would be better fitted to be a teacher
of his people.
History tells us
that the Gospel once had a large hold in Africa. There were in the synagogues
in Jerusalem, as we have seen, some from Africa. There were those who heard the
Gospel in Jerusalem at Pentecost, and later, who would carry the Glad Tidings
back to their homes in Africa. But even down in Ethiopia the Gospel once had a
large following. This man of whom we have read, who was instructed of Philip,
and who was baptized, in all probability had much to do with planting the
Gospel in Ethiopia. But why did it not remain and flourish there? The most
probable reason is that the Bible was never translated into the language of the
people. Where people do not have the Bible in their own language the Gospel is
soon lost. This is one of the great lessons of history which we should not
forget. The effort of the missionaries and of the Bible Societies today to give
all nations and tribes the Bible in their own language is a most commendable
one. It is essential if the Gospel which is once planted in those lands is to
continue to spread and flourish there.
The Ethiopian as
he passed along the road was changed in a short time from a man who was groping in darkness, to one who had found the
light of life. He became a new man,
nay, a new creature, in Christ Jesus. He was joyful in heart and went on his
way rejoicing. How can one read the Bible and doubt the reality of the change
that comes when men are regenerated? This man could go back to the same
environment and live a different life. He was a new man with a new destiny.
Psychology cannot explain it, but it is a fact. Man retains the same mind and
the same body, but he has a new heart, new aspirations and a new destiny.
6.
An opportunity
was given to preach in other cities:
“But Philip was found at Azotus: and
passing through he preached in all the cities, till he came to Caesarea”
(8:40).
As he passed
along he would likely preach in Azotus, Lydda, Joppa, Antipatris, and other
cities along the coast of the Mediterranean Sea. Philip’s journey, while
primarily to one man, reached to many cities. He made his way to Caesarea, then
an important city, the seat of the Roman governor. It was at one time the most
important city of all Syria.
It contained
gorgeous palaces and great temples. Here Philip found a profitable field of
labor. He seems to have remained and to have made it his home: “And the next day we that were of Paul’s
company departed, and came unto Caesarea: and we entered into the house of
Philip the evangelist, which was one of the seven; and abode with him. And the
same man had four daughters, virgins, which did prophesy” (Acts 21:8-9).
His was a godly home, the members of his family were not only Christians, but
earnest workers with him. It was a center for the gathering of Christians. If
the full history were written we would likely learn that multitudes heard
Philip there and many believed as they did in Samaria. The story of Philip,
like that of Stephen, is briefly told but we have in him a great and good man,
one of the shining lights of all history. In his example of faith and service
we have one which constantly spurs us on to holy living, courageous testimony
and earnest preaching. He was an effective personal worker and he was a
powerful preacher of Christ the Saviour and King.
Every reader of
this chapter should remember that a sense of astonishment at the power of God
will not save him; the rite of baptism will not save him; but if he is to be
saved he must believe with all his heart, as did the Ethiopian, that Jesus
Christ is the Son of God.
QUESTIONS
(Acts 8:1-40)
1.
Who were the men who carried Stephen to his burial?
2.
What does this indicate concerning the companions of Stephen?
3.
What man who had a part in Stephen’s death most interests us?
4.
What further did Saul do to the Christian church?
5.
What resulted from the dispersing of the church?
6.
What group of men remained at Jerusalem notwithstanding the
persecution?
7.
What man who was driven from Jerusalem preached at Samaria?
8.
What was the burden of his message?
9.
What was the effect of his message upon the people?
10.
What did Philip
do besides preaching which led the people to believe?
11.
What did the apostles
do to help on with the work in Samaria?
12.
What did they do
to leave the people better than when they came?
13.
What will be the
outcome in any church if the Holy Spirit is not present?
14.
Why did Simon
want the Holy Spirit? Does it appear that there are many like him today?
15.
What is the
danger of trifling with the Holy Spirit?
16.
What does Philip
teach us about obedience when he was called from Samaria to the desert?
17.
What does it
teach us about being willing to leave the crowd to testify to one man?
18.
What does it
teach us about being willing to minister to those of another race?
19.
How did Philip
convince the Ethiopian that Jesus was the Christ? What may we learn from this?
20.
Give some of the
lessons which we may learn as evangelists or missionaries from Philip?
OUTLINE
Saul’s early life - Hebrew and Roman - A Greek of Tarsus - Trained
at Jerusalem - Taught by Gamaliel - The church grew - Jerusalem no longer the
center - Saul’s conversion - Jesus still living - Persecuting Jesus - In
Damascus - The Lord still working - Believe in Christ
1.
Persecution cannot destroy the church.
2.
God in His
providence fits men for the work which he plans.
3.
The Spirit of God
can make new the most hardened heart.
4.
Regeneration is a
sudden transformation of the heart.
5.
No man can stand in the presence of God’s glory.
6.
God can work with
means, without means, or against means.
7.
The grace of God is beyond our comprehension.
There is a brief
statement about Saul in the first three verses of the eighth chapter. We
purposely omitted any special discussion of Saul in the consideration of that
chapter so that we might discuss his life more fully as the early life of Saul.
He flashes before us for the first time in the account of the stoning of Stephen
when the witnesses laid down their garments at the feet of a young man whose
name was Saul. Here and there, however, in his speeches or in his writings,
Saul gives us glimpses into his early life and reveals facts concerning his
parents so that we have a fair idea of his youth and young manhood.
HIS EARLY LIFE
Saul was of pure
Hebrew parentage. He was of the tribe of Benjamin. He was born in the city of
Tarsus in Cilicia. His parents were strict Pharisees. He was circumcised,
according to the Hebrew law, when he was eight days old. He was trained to
observe the law very strictly. He received his schooling at Jerusalem under the
noted rabbi, Gamaliel. His father was a Roman citizen and he, therefore, by
birth was a Roman. Every Roman citizen was required to know the Latin language.
Saul’s father, being able to speak Latin, it is almost certain that Saul
learned it when a young man. Born as he was in a Greek city, the third
educational center of the world at that time, he would unquestionably learn the
Greek language. He would be taught to read, by his father, in the Hebrew Bible
and to use the Hebrew in the worship of the synagogue.
There are many scholars who maintain that he was a member of the
Sanhedrim at the time of the persecution of Stephen. They base their argument
upon Acts 26:10, which reads: “Which
thing I also did in Jerusalem: and many of the saints did I shut up in prison,
having received authority from the chief priests; and when they were put to
death, I gave my voice against them,” thinking that he voted as part of the
Sanhedrim. That he was a member of the Sanhedrim, we cannot be certain, but we
are certain from Saul’s own words that he gave his approval to this brutal
murder. As far as we can learn from the record, the Sanhedrim did not vote to
put Stephen to death. The trial was never ended. Before the Sanhedrim had voted
the mob took things into their own hands and rushing madly upon him dragged him
out of the city and stoned him to death. Some, believing that Saul was a member
of the Sanhedrim, have endeavored to fix his age, and have declared that he was
a married man, since it is said all members of the Sanhedrim must be married
men. But this argument is built upon an uncertain premise.
We have, in the
foregoing statements, a number of important and definite facts concerning the
early life of Saul. From the circumstances which surrounded a youth in the
places and at the time where Saul was reared we may learn much which helps us
to understand the acquisitions, the prejudices, the knowledge, the
observations, the intellect and the zeal which are so apparent in his later
life.
HEBREW AND ROMAN
Descendants of
the tribe of Benjamin did not forget that their forefather was a favorite son.
The hero of that tribe was Saul, the first king of Israel. That the father of
Saul of Tarsus was especially proud of his son and expected of him a great
career is evident from the name, Saul, which he gave to his son. But Saul’s
father was also proud of the fact that he was a Roman citizen, so he gave his
son a Roman name, Paul.
A GREEK OF TARSUS
Tarsus, the city
in which Saul was born, was the capital of the province of Cilicia. The
province was under Roman rule and the city of Tarsus had been made a free city
by Mark Antony. This was confirmed by Caesar. Tarsus was a city of great
commercial, military and educational importance. Saul would therefore see, in
his boyhood days ships and caravans from various parts of the world. On the
ships he would see figures to represent the gods of the nations from which they
came and he would learn something of the religion for which they stood and
would be warned by his father against the evils of such idolatry and the
immorality which accompanied this false worship. He would learn that from
whatever point these ships came they were all under Roman rule and he would be
proud that he could say, “Civis Romanus
sum,” “I am a Roman citizen.” As he saw the storks fly over the city every
spring toward the north-west and as he asked whence they came and whither they
were bound he would learn of their long path from the Nile to the Jordan, along
the coast, up through the Cilician Gates in the Taurus mountains, over Iconium
and Lystra, on to the cities of the coast by the Aegean Sea, and of their
continued flight over islands and sea into far of Macedonia, and to the Danube.
One cannot but
wonder whether that boy, as he watched those great stately birds in the springtime,
dreamed that he might one day follow their path out over the Roman road into
distant Macedonia. Or when he saw the horses of the Roman post dashing into
Tarsus in the evening, all covered with foam, and thought of the long and
dangerous road over which they had traveled in relays, did he not perhaps wish
that he, some day, might travel over that road to its very end in the imperial
city of Rome? He would at least learn much of the great Roman highway toward
the west and of the great mountain pass, the Cilician gates, through which all
must pass as they journeyed by land toward the west.
Tarsus was located
on the river Cnydus, about twelve miles from the sea. The mouth of the river is
now choked with mud and sand but it was then widened into a harbor on which
were built large docks. As the boy, Saul, saw ships come into the harbor from
the sea with sails tattered and torn and heard the sailors tell of the fearful
storm through which they had come he may have imagined himself one day on the
sea in one of those ships experiencing the thrills of the sailor as the storm
drove them helplessly before it. As he helped make cloth for the sails of ships
and for the tents of the mountaineers he would not only hear many tales of how
that strong cloth had been torn by the winds in the storms on the sea, but he
would also hear stories of the trials of the mountaineers and the plainsmen as
they were attacked by robbers or as they journeyed into the rugged sections of
the north-west.
As he studied his
Bible under the tuition of his father, and as he read of Ahasuerus (Xerxes) and
Cyrus and their conquests, his father would likely tell him that it was through
Tarsus and up the Roman road through the Cilician Gates that Xerxes with his
millions of Persian soldiers had tramped on their way toward Greece, and that
it was down over that same road, through that same mountain pass, and on
eastward through the Syrian Gates that Alexander with his host had marched. He
would tell him that now that great highway was maintained and guarded by Roman
soldiers so that the Emperor and his army might keep in constant communication
with all the widespread territory of the Roman Empire. His father would
probably tell him that it would be well for them to have those roads for soon a
great King was coming from among the Hebrews who was to rule the world. He
would exhort him to be strict in keeping the Hebrew law for only such would be
honored by the Messiah when He did come.
ON THE WAY TO
JERUSALEM
When in the evening, in the spring, a group of weary Jewish travelers
stopped before his father’s house and sought rest and refreshment for the
night, as they were on their way toward Jerusalem to attend the great feast of
the Passover, and when his father left with them in the morning, he would be
most deeply interested and have many questions to ask why they all went. But a
great event in his life would come when, after he was about fourteen years old,
he was to go with his father and the group of travelers to attend, and take
part in, the ceremonies of this great feast. What would make it a doubly
important event in his life was that he was to remain at Jerusalem for a time
that he might attend school under the great Rabbi, Gamaliel, whose name he had
so often heard and had hoped that he might one day see. It would not be without
some sad thoughts that he helped wrap up his figs and clothing in preparation
for the journey, for it would not be easy to leave his mother and home to take
up his studies in the renowned city of Jerusalem.
As he left home
he would not be greatly troubled, as some boys are, lest he should not be able
to make a living if he should be cast upon his own responsibilities, for his
father had taught him a trade. A noted Jewish Rabbi had said,
“The father who
does not teach his son a trade makes him a thief,” and Saul’s father, taking
this advice, had taught his son a trade that would be useful, and enable him to
make a living wherever he went. He had learned the principle trade of Tarsus,
which was called tent-making. The boys who learned this trade were taught how
to take the goats’ hair and spin it into thread, to take the thread and weave
it into strong cloth and then to take the cloth and sew it into the shape of
tents.
As Saul, with his
father and their caravan, neared Jerusalem they would see other caravans of
travelers coming from every direction and every land. He would watch eagerly
for the first glimpse of Mt. Zion and particularly for the temple with its gold
gleaming in the sunlight. As they walked up the hill toward Jerusalem Saul
would be singing with the rest of the pilgrims the Psalm which was fitted for
that occasion:
“I
will lift up mine eyes unto the hills, from whence cometh my help. My help
cometh from the Lord, which made heaven and earth”
(Psalm 121:1-2)
And as they
entered within the gates of the city they would sing:
“I was glad when they said
unto me,
Let us go into the house of the Lord.
Our feet shall stand
within thy gates, O Jerusalem”
(Psalm 122:1-2)
How Saul’s heart
would thrill as they saw at close range the magnificent marble steps of the
temple and great pillars, the doors covered with gold and the great golden
dome. How wonderful it would be as they saw the brazen altar and the smoke
rising from it and the priest with his beautiful robes ministering at the altar
and the temple.
How he would stop suddenly and look, and read carefully, as he saw
before the marble steps of the temple, in Greek letters cut on a slab of stone,
these striking words:
“Let no foreigner enter within the screen and enclosure
surrounding the sanctuary.
Whosoever is taken so doing will himself be the cause that death overtaketh
him.”
He was born in a Greek city. Did that sign refer to him? Ah no! He
walked proudly by it for his father was a Hebrew of the Hebrews.
Little did he think that he, one day, would be accused of
assisting Greeks in the breaking of that command, would be set upon by a mob
and charged with disloyalty to the Hebrew religion.
As Saul looked
around the city after the hour of worship he would be shocked to see a tower
overshadowing the temple. As he asked what it was he would be told: “That is
the Roman tower of Antony.” “What?” he would ask, “is that tower named for Mark
Antony who made my city, Tarsus, free?” The reply would come back, “Do you not
know that the Roman soldiers are constantly guarding the temple and the city of
Jerusalem to see that no one starts a movement to deliver our capital and our
people from the power of the Romans?” Saul’s independent spirit would rise in
rebellion. He might say little but he would think much of this perpetual insult
to the Hebrew people. His wildest imagination would never lead him to think
that one day he would stand on the steps of that tower while the mob howled at
his feet and threatened to tear him limb from limb, were it not for their fear
of the Roman soldiers, while he attempted to vindicate his new faith in their
hearing.
TAUGHT BY
GAMALIEL
When his father
had returned home and he was left to study under the direction of Gamaliel he
found that he had a larger task than he had expected to master the many
precepts and interpretations of the law. He set himself to master his studies,
however, and became one of the best students in the school of Gamaliel.
Gamaliel kept emphasizing the fact that the prophets had foretold a golden age
for Israel. He told them that the Romans would not always hold them in
subjection. He taught them that there was a great King coming who would rule
all the nations. “Listen,” he would say, “to what the psalmist says:”
“He shall have dominion
also
from sea to sea,
and from the river unto the
ends of the earth.
They that dwell in the wilderness
shall bow before him;
and his enemies shall lick
the dust.
The kings of
Tarshish and of the
isles shall bring presents:
the kings of Sheba and Seba
shall offer gifts.
Yea, all kings shall fall down
before him:
all nations shall serve him”
Gamaliel would
drill his students with the precepts of the law. He would tell them that no one
was to lead them to follow any other god. Even their nearest relatives were to
be put to death if they attempted to lead them after another god.
“Thou shalt not consent
unto him,
nor hearken unto him;
neither shall thine eye pity him,
neither shalt thou spare,
neither shalt thou conceal him:
But thou shalt surely kill him;
thine hand shall be first upon him
to put him to death,
and afterwards the hand
of all the people.
And thou shalt stone him with stones,
that he die”
(Deuteronomy
13:8-10)
It is not strange
that, after such a teaching, the students of the law who were zealous for its
enforcement, if they thought any one was setting before them strange gods,
should set about to punish him with death. When Saul helped to lead the mob
against Stephen, he evidently thought that he was applying this portion of the
law to a heretic who was blaspheming the name of God and introducing new ones.
When Saul continued to lay waste the church, to arrest the disciples, to drag
them off to prison, and to breathe out threatenings and slaughter against them
he thought that he was doing God’s service. When he continued to hound them
beyond the borders of Palestine, and was on his way to Damascus to bring them
bound back to Jerusalem, it was because he believed that Jesus, whom they
preached, was not the MESSIAH, that he was not God but a false Messiah who
should be dealt with according to the strict terms of the law.
As we think of
Saul the strict Pharisee, the proud Benjamite, the unyielding Hebrew, the
zealous Hellenist, the fiery persecutor, in comparison with the devout,
consecrated, humble, enduring Paul of later years, we marvel at the power of
the grace of God to transform a human heart. He himself said, “By the grace of God I am what I am,”
and it is manifest that nothing short of the grace of God could work such a
transformation.
- He who had been
the leader of the persecution was the most enduring of the persecuted.
- He who had persecuted the disciples of Christ
to the death was ready to be offered upon the alter for Christ.
- He who had been
exceedingly mad against the disciples regarded no honor greater than to be called
a disciple.
He could say from
the heart the words of the Lord: “Blessed
are ye, when men shall revile you, and persecute you, and shall say all manner
of evil against you falsely, for my sake. Rejoice, and be exceeding glad: for
great is your reward in heaven” (Matthew 5:11-12).
THE CHURCH GREW
Saul even while a
persecutor was causing the church to grow. He was imprisoning some, but others
who were driven from their homes went about preaching the word, and new centers
of influence with new groups of Christians began to appear in many cities in
Judaea and Samaria and Galilee. We may already see a rapid growth of the
church. In Samaria multitudes had listened to Philip, had believed, were
baptized and had received the Holy Spirit. The Ethiopian was on his way
rejoicing, bearing the glad tidings to far off Ethiopia. Philip had been
winning the disciples along the way as he preached in cities on the coast of
the Mediterranean and had settled down to evangelize the great and influential
city of Caesarea. Peter and John had preached in many villages of Samaria. The
disciples were having a large influence of the great Gentile city of Damascus
so that the opponents of the Gospel saw that if this new heresy, as they
considered it, was to be checked they must arrest its promoters even there, one
hundred and forty miles from the city of Jerusalem.
JERUSALEM NO
LONGER THE CENTER
Jerusalem
henceforth ceased to be the center of action. The Gospel was being carried not
only through all Judaea and Samaria, but into all the world. Jesus was
continuing to do and to teach, by His Spirit, through His disciples. Saul in
his mad zeal thought that he could arrest the influence of Jesus of Nazareth,
but He who sits in the heavens laughed at his puny efforts and had them in derision
(Psalm 2:4).
We have seen that
a great change came over Saul; let us see how and by what power it was brought
about.
Saul had made
havoc of the church at Jerusalem; he had asked letters of the high priest and
of the Sanhedrim, to take to Damascus, to order the members of the synagogues
there to seek out, arrest, bind and bring to Jerusalem all Christians. We see
Saul represented in pictures as riding upon a horse, but there is nothing to
indicate that he was so conveyed. As he and his party neared Damascus, about
noon when the Syrian sun was shining with intense brilliancy, all at once there
shone round about him a light from Heaven which was brighter than the sun. Saul
could not stand in the presence of this great light and fell to the earth. A voice
said to him: “Saul, Saul, why
persecutest thou me?” (9:4).
Those who were
with him saw the light and fell to the ground. They also heard a voice but did
not discern the words which were spoken. Saul asked: “Who art thou, Lord?” (9:6) The Lord replied: “I am Jesus whom thou persecutest” (9:6). Saul was told to: “Arise, and go into the city, and it shall
be told thee what thou must do” (9:7).
- He who came to
arrest was being arrested;
- He who came to give
orders was taking orders;
- He who came
boldly and defiantly was guided blindly and humbly.
- He who came to cast
out the disciples found refuge and strength from disciples.
All who were with
him stood by him speechless with astonishment. Saul arose from the earth but
still he could see nothing. His companions led him by the hand and brought him
into Damascus where he found shelter in the house of Judas on Straight street,
the main thoroughfare of the city. He was there three days fasting, without
food or drink.
The voice said,
as Saul tells us elsewhere, “it is hard
for thee to kick against the pricks” (9:5). Many have argued from this
statement that Saul had been aroused in his conscience by the death of Stephen
and that now he was pressing on against his conscience and was at last
overwhelmed by it. There was evidently an inward monitor which was not
permitting Saul to go forward without some questions in his mind. Still his
conscience was not accusing him, as he afterward tells us, and he thought that
he was doing God’s service.
Those who assert
that Saul was overcome by an accusing conscience are endeavoring to give a
natural, rather than a supernatural, explanation of the conversation of Saul.
The record will permit of no such explanation. It was a sudden, supernatural
power which arrested Saul and struck him to the ground. It was a supernatural
light which wrought a supernatural change upon the heart of Saul.
We are not left
in doubt as to who caused the light and whose voice it was that spoke. It was
Jesus who was continuing to work in the hearts of men. It was the brightness of
the glory of Christ, so bright that human eyes could not look upon Him without
being blinded. It was a light so bright that it could not shine in the heart of
man without imparting to that man the light of life.
JESUS STILL
LIVING
The voice said, “I am Jesus.” This was the first time
that Saul would believe that Jesus was not dead. He had come to tell the people
of Damascus that it was folly, utter blasphemy to believe that Jesus was alive,
but here was Jesus overpowering him, thrusting him to the ground. He was not
looking up but he could see Jesus. He was not bending his ear but he could hear
Him speaking, not in a strange language, but in the Hebrew. There was no
denying the fact that it was Jesus. Saul was not a man of weak mind given to
hallucinations. He was not the kind of man whom men could easily deceive. The
power that arrested him was not one which came suddenly and left as suddenly.
The One who had arrested him had power to strike him blind with the very
brightness of His own person.
Moreover, it was
manifestly not an effort of Saul to deceive his companions. When one deceives
his friends with the assertion that he has seen and heard something strange he
usually deceives them only for a short time. If danger threatens him because of
the story which he has told he retracts it at once.
This was not true of
Saul. He continued to tell the same story. He told it often in the face of
persecution and threatened death. There was nothing more real to Saul that ever
occurred in his life than the appearance of Jesus that day on the way to
Damascus. There was nothing more important that had ever occurred in his life
than that. It changed his whole plan of life; it changed his whole course of
life.
PERSECUTING JESUS
The voice said: “I am Jesus whom thou persecutest” (9:6). Jesus had stricken him to the
ground but not in anger. He did not say, “I have come to settle with you about
Stephen, I have come to punish you for your persecution of Peter and John.”
What He did say to Saul was firm, yet tender. It was a most revealing
statement. It revealed the fact that Jesus is vitally connected with His people
and with their sufferings. It revealed the fact that what Jesus had said was
absolutely true, “When they persecute you, that persecute me.” It revealed the
fact that Saul in his mad career was set, not merely against some of the
professed followers of Christ whom he had known or heard of in Jerusalem, but
that he was fighting against Jesus Himself.
All down through
the centuries it has been true that they who rise up against the disciples of
Christ, set themselves against Christ and His almighty power. The scene which
took place many centuries after the days of Paul on the coast of Scotland
returns to our mind. Margaret Wilson, a girl of eighteen, and Margaret
McLaughlin, a widow of sixty-three, were being persecuted to the death. While
the tide was out two stakes were driven into the sand of the sea-shore. To the
one farthest out Margaret McLaughlin was tied, while to the stake closer in
Margaret Wilson was secured. They were to die with drowning as the tide came
in. As the tide slowly rose and at last covered over the head of the aged
woman, Margaret Wilson witnessed the death struggle of her companion in
suffering. A cruel soldier said to her: “What think you now of your companion?”
She bravely replied: “What do I see but Christ, in one of His members,
wrestling there? Think you that we are sufferers? No, it is Christ in us; for
He sends none a warfaring on their own
charges.” Major Windram and his troopers were persecuting, not
merely Margaret Wilson and Margaret McLaughlin; they were persecuting Christ.
IN DAMASCUS
Saul had been accustomed to fast as a Pharisee, but he had never engaged
in a fast like that before. He was three days without sight and did neither eat
or drink. He was three days without food, but not three days without thought.
The bright mind of Saul must have been very active. When Jonah disobeyed God
and was three days within the whale we know that he prayed much and thought
seriously. No doubt Saul did the same. From the prayer which Jonah uttered he
evidently thought of many passages of Scripture, meditated upon them, and used
parts of them in his prayer to God. Doubtless Saul did the same. We are told distinctly
that he was engaged in prayer: “And the
Lord said unto him, Arise, and go into the street which is called Straight, and
inquire in the house of Judas for one called Saul, of Tarsus: for, behold, he
prayeth” (9:11).
He would think of
the letters which he had received from the chief priest and wish he had never
seen them. He would think of his cruelty to Stephen and others and wish that he
might be forgiven, for he had found that they were right and he was wrong. He
would think of the many passages which he had learned when a boy and under the
teaching of Gamaliel concerning the Messiah and he would see a new meaning in
them. Peter had found their meaning. Saul had like heard some of Peter’s
interpretations of Scripture. He had a better training than Peter and doubtless
knew as many or more passages.
He would
understand now how they spoke of Jesus. He was say to himself, “He lives, he is
all-powerful, he could smite me down to the ground. No doubt he did arise from
the tomb as His disciples assert, He must have ascended as they declare for He
spoke to me from the throne.” Undoubtedly that would not be a fast such as
Isaiah condemns when he said the people cry to God and He would not hear; it
would be a time of earnest, sincere, heartfelt confession of sin. He would not
repeat the proud prayer of the Pharisee but would cry out as did the Publican,
“Lord be merciful to me a sinner!”
When the Lord
Jesus comes into our hearts by His Spirit He can change them, and change them
suddenly. It was not merely a
change of environment in the case of Saul, it was not merely more knowledge
that he had received, it was not merely a different mental attitude, it was a
fundamental transformation of heart that had taken place in Saul. He would soon
be telling the world of it and telling them that he was a totally different man
after Christ had appeared to him on that memorable day. That which would
astonish the people of Damascus, Jerusalem and the Christians everywhere, more
than any miracle which they had seen, was the change of heart that had taken
place in their arch-enemy, Saul.
THE LORD STILL
WORKING
Does the Lord
work in the hearts of men with such power still? Can He transform the hearts of
men of the world today?
Who that has read
of the transformation that came over Augustine can doubt that He can change men
still?
Who that knows of
the change which came into the heart of Luther can doubt the Lord’s power?
Who that has read
of the change that came into the heart of John Bunyan can doubt the wonderful
power of Christ to regenerate men?
Who that has read
of the worldly pleasure-seeking Adoniram Judson in comparison with the ardent,
loving, long-suffering missionary can doubt the power of God to make new the
hearts of men?
Who that has read
of the change that came over Lord Lyttleton after he studied the life of Saul
to prove that his alleged conversion was a myth, transforming an avowed atheist
into a devout believer, can doubt that God will works marvelous changes in the
hearts of men.
Who that has read
of the changes which came over the life of Sadhu Sundar Singh, when a heathen
devotee attracted by the wealth and honors of the world gladly left all to walk
with Christ and follow Him amidst poverty and persecution, can doubt that God
is not only able to change the heart but support those in a wonderful manner
whom He has changed?
Who that has read
of the change that came into the life of Charles Haddon Spurgeon and made him a
marvelous preacher of Christ can doubt that he was given new life from the
Lord?
Who that has
knowledge of the change that came over Charles T. Studd, transforming a young
man of wealth who had been given to all the pleasures of the world into a
devoted missionary who was ready to give up all earthly possessions and bury
himself in the heart of Africa far from civilization, can doubt that God still
works mightily in the hearts of men and gives them great commissions to the
dark places of the world and the farthest ends of the earth?
The proof is complete! The evidence is abundant!
There is no
excuse for the doubter!
- If you will not
believe the record of Moses and the prophets,
- If you will not
accept the record of the Gospel,
- If you will not
heed the message of Paul,
- If you will not
be convinced by the power of the Spirit working
- through the
church in the world in all the ages,
If you will not
admit the great mass of evidence which has accumulated with all the history of
the Christian church.
If you will not
recognize the voice of all the multitude of the saints of God.
THEN YOU WILL NOT BE CONVINCED THOUGH ONE SHOULD RISE FROM THE DEAD OR
BE STRICKEN DOWN AS WAS SAUL IN YOUR VERY PRESENCE!
Jesus has risen!
He is ever living!
He is speaking to you today!
Will you not hear Him?
Will you not believe Him?
Will you not obey Him?
Merely to state
some of the permanent lessons of this passage will be sufficient. They have
already been emphasized.
1.
Persecution
cannot destroy the church. If there ever
was a time when persecution might succeed it was when the Christian church was
young. It did not succeed then, when led by a brilliant minded man who worked
persistently and violently. There is no danger that it shall ever be permitted
of God to cut off the church which he loves. God turns the efforts of the
persecutors to promote His cause. The church is purified, the dross is taken
away. The members are scattered and new centers of Christian preaching and
missionary effort are opened.
2.
God in His
providence fits men for the work which He plans. It is evident to us as we look back upon the history of the early
church that God was preparing Saul to fill one of the most important places
that any man has ever filed in His Church.
A man who was to
be used, as Saul was, to write about half of the New Testament and in it to
enlarge upon the great doctrines which Christ wished to make plain to His
people, needed a splendid Biblical and mental training. A man who was to serve
in such a wide capacity as missionary needed the training which he had as
Hebrew, Greek and Roman. As we look over the lives of God’s servants all
through the ages, and at present, we can see how wonderfully in His providence,
He has fitted them for the work which they were to do. We can see this fact
exemplified in the lives of Robert Moffatt, David Livingstone, William Carey,
John Calvin, Matthew Henry, Alexander Henderson, John G. Paton, Hudson Taylor,
Robert Dick Wilson and a host of others whom God has used wonderfully in His
service.
3.
The Spirit of God
can make new the most hardened heart.
We think of the Pharisee as an extremely hard man to influence with the Gospel.
These were the men who led in the crucifixion of Christ. Saul was one of the
strictest of the Pharisees, yet the Holy Spirit could transform his heart
completely. He has, in every age, manifested his power to transform the hearts
of men and women who have been hardened in sin.
4.
Regeneration is a
sudden transformation of the heart.
There are few instances where the outward evidence is so clear as in the case
of Saul, yet in every heart that has been made new there has been a sudden as
well as entire change.
5.
No man can stand
in the presence of God’s glory.
The glory of Christ was above the brightness of the sun and blinded Saul. The
glorious appearance of the glorified Christ is described in the first chapter
of Revelation as well as it is possible for us to understand. His glory is
beyond our comprehension.
6.
God can work with
means, without means, or against means.
He worked without means in the conversion of Saul. He used means to instruct
him. We frequently hear men assert that God cannot do certain things without
human means. He usually uses men as His instruments, but it is well for us to
remember that God can work without means if He so chooses. He could cause the
stones to cry out “Hosanna!”, if the people did not.
7.
The Grace of God
is beyond our comprehension.
Saul was persecuting in a terrible manner. He says: “And I punished them oft in every synagogue, and compelled them to
blaspheme; and being exceedingly mad against them, I persecuted them even unto
strange cities” (Acts 26:11). God was wonderful in His grace, mercy and
tenderness in dealing with him. He was so with Manasseh, He was so with the
thief on the cross, He was so with Augustine, He is always wonderful in His
grace.
QUESTIONS
(Acts 9:1-9)
1.
What was Saul’s nationality? His birthplace?
2.
Of what tribe was Saul?
3.
To what Jewish sect did Saul belong?
4.
What noted man was his teacher?
5.
What was his relationship to Greece and Rome?
6.
What in Saul’s training accounts for his actions?
7.
What was the result of Saul’s persecution upon the growth of the
church?
8.
Where was Saul bound for in this passage?
9.
How did he arrive differently than he expected?
10.
Whose voice and
power arrested him?
11.
What was the
question put to him?
12.
What was Saul’s
question in return?
13.
What was the
Lord’s reply?
14.
Did Saul ever
doubt that Jesus was alive after that? Should we?
15.
Was Saul ready to
do what the Lord told him? Should every convert?
16.
What was Saul’s
physical condition?
17.
What was his
spiritual condition?
18.
What was the
nature of his fast?
19.
What assurance have we that the Lord can work with men today as He
worked with Saul?
20.
What place had
the will of Saul in his conversion? What place the grace of God?
OUTLINE Key verse – 20.
The account in
this paragraph covers about three years’ time. Many important events in the
life of Saul occurred during this time, among them, Saul’s first Christian
prayer, the vision which he received, his baptism, infilling with the Holy
Spirit, commission, first preaching, and first suffering of persecution.
1.
A call and a ready response (10).
2.
The Lord’s commands are reasonable (13-16).
3.
The Lord wants a sympathetic messenger (17).
4.
The Lord chooses his ministers (15), also (Galatians 1:15).
5.
The disciple must bear his cross (16).
6.
With the commission the Lord gives power (17).
7.
Spiritual training is of prime importance (Galatians 1:16-18).
8.
Effective preaching arouses opposition (22, 29).
9.
God cares for His own.
10.
Our duty to the convert.
11.
God blesses His church (31).
We have just been
considering the conversion of the greatest of Christian missionaries. He was a
chosen vessel to bear the name of Christ “before
the Gentiles, and kings, and the children of Israel” (9:15). We left him
alone in Damascus, in a state of blindness, fasting and praying. In our last
study we found him a proud persecutor and left him an humble suppliant. We
found him ignorant of Christ and left him with a person acquaintance with
Christ.
This most important event in one of the greatest
of God’s servants is recorded in the brief space of nine verses.
In the passages
before us, within the compass of twenty-one verses, we have the account of
Saul’s first Christian prayer, the answer to that prayer, the vision which he
received, the ministration of Ananias, and the miracle of the restoration of
his sight.
We
also have his baptism, his infilling with the Holy Spirit, the commission which
he received, the extent of that commission, the instruction which he received,
the warning of his future suffering, his sojourn with the disciples at
Damascus, his preaching at Damascus, his growth as a defender of the faith, the
plot against his life at Damascus, his narrow escape, his flight to Jerusalem,
the plot of the Grecian Jews, his escape to Tarsus, and the great blessing and
growth of the church. This account covers about three years’ time. A large part
of this time was apparently spent in Arabia, in communion with Christ, as he
points out in the first chapter of Galatians.
When we take into
account all of these facts, events took place very rapidly. Saul was changed
from a persecutor to a strong preacher, stepped aside for a period of spiritual
preparation, suffered two persecutions, and preached in three, possibly five or
more, different centers. It is quite likely that he did some preaching in
Arabia, Syria, and Tarsus, as well as in Damascus and Jerusalem, for he tells
us that he was in all of these places during this time, and it was Saul’s
custom to preach and teach wherever he was, even if in a place for but a short
time.
A CALL AND A
READY RESPONSE
When the Lord called Ananias he replied at once: “Behold, I am here, Lord” (9:10). Ananias was ready to go as soon as
the Lord called. It is true that he asked a question first, concerning this
particular mission, but that is not strange considering the circumstances.
Ananias was told where he should go and what he was to do. The place would not
be difficult for him to find, Straight street in Damascus, for it was a broad
thoroughfare, divided into three highways by columns of pillars. It was the
best known street in the city. The house of Judas may have required a certain
amount of searching to find, but we are led to suppose that this house was well
known on that important street. He was told that Saul was engaged in prayer and
that he had seen, in vision, a man named Ananias coming in and laying his hands
on him that he might receive his sight.
Jonah refused, at first, to obey God because he did not want to be the
means of preserving a nation which was a bitter enemy of his own nation.
Ananias might have refused to go lest he should be the means of aiding and
making active a man who was the most bitter enemy of the church of Christ. But
so soon as Ananias was assured that Saul was a chosen vessel of God he went to
carry out his commission. This is the kind of a response that the Lord always
wants. Every child of God may rest assured that when God calls, the work to
which he calls is important and urgent, and that he will sustain in the
performance of that work. The safest place in the world for the child of God is
the place where God calls him and while engaged in the work which God has
assigned him.
THE LORD’S
COMMANDS ARE REASONABLE
Ananias wanted to
assure himself that the vision which he saw was from the Lord and the command
which he received was actually in accordance with the will of God. He knew that
Saul had been a bitter persecutor.
Would he be
helping to release him to work further havoc in the church? His question was
reasonable and the Lord gave him a clear and satisfactory reply. The Lord
showed Ananias that Saul had been a bitter persecutor. Would he be helping to
release him to work further havoc in the church? His question was reasonable
and the Lord gave him a clear and satisfactory reply. The Lord showed Ananias
that Saul was now a changed man; that he was “a chosen vessel” of God and that
he was to be as active a missionary as he had been a persecutor. He showed him
that Saul was no longer going to cause the Christians to suffer, but that he
would suffer many things for the name of Christ.
The Lord is ever
reasonable in His call and His commission which He gives to men. He assured
Gideon, He assured Moses, He assured David and others of his saints that they
were acting in according with His will when they were in perplexity. God
desires obedience; He desires prompt obedience, but He also desires that His
servants shall be intelligent in their work. While God calls upon His disciples
to bear His Gospel into all the world, He wants them to take reasonable
precautions to protect their lives.
THE LORD WANTS A
SYMPATHETIC MESSENGER
When Ananias entered
into the house of Judas, “putting his
hands on him said, Brother Saul, the Lord, even Jesus, that appeared unto thee
in the way as thou camest, hath sent me” (9:17). There must have been a
temptation in the heart of Ananias, as he came into the presence of Saul, to
knock him about a bit and to speak to him harshly, as he knew the brutal
treatment which he had given to others and had planned to give to them. Ananias
did not yield to such a temptation. He dealt with Saul in a kindly and
brotherly manner. He placed his hands gently upon him and called him brother.
That must have been a wonderfully soft touch and a remarkably sweet sound to
Saul. Saul must have been thinking of his former cruelty and wondering whether
he could persuade any of the disciples to receive him as a friend. He would
long remember the touch and voice of Ananias and the relief that it gave him
from the moment he heard the words, “Brother Saul.”
How often have
the gentle voice, the sympathetic touch and the kind act been used of God to
win men to Him since that day! M. T. Lamb gives the following illustration from
workers of the Salvation Army. “Two slum sisters crept up a rickety and dirty
stairway five or six stories high to an attic, and there, in a desolate room
fit for a pigsty, they found an old man crippled by rheumatism and asthma until
entirely helpless. He was sitting in an old chair, the only article of
furniture in the room. He could not stand up; he could not lie down; he could
not even bend down and reach his feet. There he sat night and day alone, save
that twice a day a miserable drunken daughter, who lived in the story below,
brought him something to eat.
“His person and
clothes were filthy beyond description. He naked feet had in some way become
covered with sores; and some charitable person, weeks before, had come in and
kindly bound them with lint saturated with ointment, but had forgotten to
return and replace the bandages; and the lint had imbedded itself into the
flesh until both feet were a mass of corruption, covered by dirt and vermin
more terrible than I can describe to you.
“What did those
two slum sisters, God’s noble women, do? First of all they secured a pail of
warm water and got down on their hands and knees and scrubbed that filthy floor
until they had made it clean. Then with another pail of water they got down in
front of that old man, put his feet into it, and tenderly bathed and soaked
them until the old bandages and the corruption were removed. Then they dressed
them over again with clean lint and ointment, and did not forget to return the
next day, and next, and so every day for weeks they washed those feet and
dressed them until they healed.
“Meanwhile those
sisters began to tell him the story of the cross. His mind was dark as a
heathen’s. He swore at them when they first intruded into his den. But such
unheard-of-love and tenderness conquered him. It could not have been otherwise.
He was sweetly forced to listen to the truth; they compelled him. And so, by
the time his feet were healed, his soul had been healed. And now it was their
turn to be blessed; for he became so happy in Christ that every time they
visited him they received an inspiration and uplift.” (Won by One, p. 84).
It requires a
heart that is filled with the grace of God to speak and act in a kind manner
toward the cruel, the filthy, and the vile representatives of the human race.
Yet that is the kind of messenger whom God loves and it is the kind that will
win men to Him.
THE LORD CHOOSES
HIS MINISTERS
The Lord makes a
definite choice of those who are to serve him: “But the Lord said unto him, Go thy way: for he is a chosen vessel unto
me, to bear my name before the Gentiles, and kings, and the children of Israel”
(9:15). We are told in this passage that Saul was “a chosen vessel.” Later he
tells us concerning himself: “But when
it pleased God, who separated me from my mothers womb, and called me by his
grace” (Galatians 1:15).
The Lord has a
right to choose, and does choose, from among men whom He will. He chose
Abraham, Isaac and Jacob. He said, “Jacob
have I loved, but Esau have I hated” (9:13). All are sinners. God owes no
man anything, but if He chooses to make salvation, He has a right to do so. If
He wishes to call us to any service He has the right so to do. In another place
Paul tells us that God does not usually choose the wise, the mighty and the
noble: but he chooses the foolish things of the world that He may put to shame
them that are wise. We are among the blessed of God if we are among those whom
He has called to His service. No more important call comes in theis world than
the call of God. We ought to respond at once. It would seem, from what Jesus
said to Saul about kicking against the goads, that he had been resisting the
call of God for some time. We can make no greater mistake than to resist that
call.
The Lord gave
Saul evidence that he had been chosen. His sight was restored instantly. The
scales fell from his eyes and his vision was completely renewed. He was filled
with the Holy Spirit. It is absurd for anyone to reason, from Saul’s temporary
blindness, that weak eyes constituted his thorn in the flesh. It is to suppose
that God had not the power to restore the sight completely which He had taken
away. God is not thus limited in the power of His miracles. The Lord proved to
all the apostles, in a miraculous manner, that the Gospel was true; that Jesus
was the Son of God.
The vivid
remembrance of Jesus appearing to Saul, of the loss and restoration of sight,
of the assurance that he was chosen of God to bear His message, was told again
and again by Saul in his efforts to convince others that Jesus was the Son of
God. The story is undoubtedly true. Among all the records of conversions there
is none more convincing. Men who read it and men who hear it told are left
without excuse. They should believe and accept Christ.
THE DISCIPLE MUST
BEAR HIS CROSS
The Lord makes
clear to His disciples at the outset that they must suffer for Him: “For I will show him how great things he
must suffer for my names sake” (9:16). He said He would show Saul these
things, which means that He wanted Paul to fully count the cost first. Jesus
never calls His disciples to serve under false pretences. He warned His
disciples, particularly in the days of His popularity, that there would be
hardships, privations and sufferings. When one would follow Him without full
consideration of the cost He told him that the foxes have holes and the birds
of the air have their nests but He did not have a place that He could call His
own, even to lay down His head. It would be folly for us to start out in the
service of Christ with the idea that we can follow Him in any capacity, whether
as layman, minister or missionary, without suffering. If we do we are mistaken.
Saul knew what it was to see disciples suffer. Jesus reminded him at the moment
He was giving him His commission that he would also suffer just as he had seen
others suffer. Saul joyed so much in Christ that his afflictions seemed light
and but for a moment in comparison with the great glory of eternity which
awaited him when his afflictions were over. Many are the disciples, since the
days of Saul, who have testified that they would not if they had their lives
before them again, change their course though they might avoid the dangers and
sufferings through which they have passed. They, like the early disciples, “rejoicing that they were counted worthy to
suffer shame for his name” (Acts 5:41).
When Namuri, a
native Christian teacher of the New Hebrides, was threatened with death by the
heathen of Tanna, Mr. Paton urged him to remain at the mission house until the
threatened danger was past. But Namuri replied: “Missi, when I see them
thirsting for my blood, I just see myself when the Missionary first came to my
island. I desired to murder him, as they now desire to kill me. Had he stayed
away from such danger, I would have remained Heathen; but he came, and
continued coming to teach us, till, by the grace of God I was changed to what I
am. Now the same God that changed me to this, can change these poor Tannese to
love and serve Him. I cannot stay away from them; but I will sleep at the
mission House, and do all I can by day to bring them to Jesus” (John G. Paton’s
Autobiography, p. 195). How many with
much better opportunities than Namuri are as willing as he to suffer for the
honor of Jesus and the enlightenment of their fellowmen?
WITH THE
COMMISSION THE LORD GIVES POWER
The Lord gives
understanding to, and confers spiritual power upon, those whom He calls into
His service: “And Ananias went his way,
and entered into the house; and putting his hands on him said, Brother Saul,
the Lord, even Jesus, that appeared unto thee in the way as thou camest, hath
sent me, that thou mightest receive thy sight, and be filled with the Holy
Ghost” (9:17).
Through Ananias
Saul received instruction. It was the answer to his question, “Lord, what wilt thou have me to do?”
(9:6) He was also the instrument through whom the Lord conferred on Saul the
Holy Spirit. Moreover, it was by him that Saul was baptized. It is remarkable
that the Lord used Ananias, a mere disciple to do all this. It is an evidence
that the Holy Spirit is not limited to place or time or men or office for the
execution of His will. If some men were attending to this today they would have
Peter brought from Jerusalem to perform these duties. It is well for us to
observe the will of God concerning His church, so far as it is revealed to us,
but it is also well for us to remember that there are many rules of men which
are guarded in some circles as closely as though they were the commands of God.
The Lord could fill men with the Holy Spirit, in those days without the
laying on of hands as is manifest in the case of Cornelius. But in this
instance He chose to fill Saul with the Spirit while the hands of Ananias were
placed upon him. Of this we may be sure, that if the Lord calls us into His
service there is no fear that He will lack power to confer upon us. He will not
likely perform a miracle to give us evidence of the fact that Jesus is the Son
of God and that the Gospel is true. Abundant evidence already exists to prove
these facts. Miracles of this type are no longer needed.
Nor does the Lord
need to send a messenger who has received his message in a vision in order to
instruct us concerning the will of God today. The Lord has given His complete
revelation to us in the Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments and we can
turn to them for instruction. He has directed His servants who wrote with
earnestness as to what they should write and has warned us not to add to or
take from the inspired record.
SPIRITUAL
TRAINING IS OF PRIME IMPORTANCE
The Lord makes
clear, from the early history of Saul, that spiritual preparation is of prime
importance in His work: “To reveal his
Son in me, that I might preach him among the heathen; immediately I conferred
not with flesh and blood: Neither went I up to Jerusalem to them which were
apostles before me; but I went into Arabia, and returned again unto Damascus.
Then after three years I went up to Jerusalem to see Peter, and abode with him
fifteen days” (Galatians 1:16-18). We are told in this passage that Saul
spent some days with the disciples at Damascus. Before he left Damascus to flee
to Jerusalem we are told that “many days
were fulfilled” (9:23). Sometime during these “many days” Saul went to
Arabia receiving instruction from the Lord, and after that returned to Damascus
preaching with more strength and confounding the Jews, “proving that this is very Christ” (9:22). Saul says that it pleased
God who had called him to reveal His Son in him for the purpose of preaching
among the Gentiles.
Saul had had exceptionally thorough intellectual and Biblical training.
His Biblical training, of course, was confined to the Old Testament. In order
to be an apostle he needed to know Jesus personally and to be taught directly
by Him. In order to be fitted spiritually he needed a period of retirement and
meditation. There are places in Saul’s writings where he tells us that he
received his instruction directly form the Lord, as when he gives directions
concerning the observance of the Lord’s Supper (I Corinthians 11:23), and when
he tells of the resurrection (I Corinthians 15:3).
Moses was the leading
scribe of the Old Testament and Saul of the New. Moses experienced a period of
retirement in the wilderness for forty years, seemingly in preparation for his
great work as leader and lawgiver of Israel. He was trained, intellectually,
long before that in the schools of Egypt. Saul, in like manner, needed more than
the schools of Tarsus and Jerusalem could give him. Even the great Gamaliel
could not fit him for the work of an apostle and missionary. He needed
communion with, and instruction from, a Greater than Gamaliel.
Before the
ascension of Jesus we are told that He “opened
. . . their understanding, that they might understand the scriptures” (Luke
24:45). After the conversion of Saul Jesus opened his mind that he might also
understand the Scripture. The New Testament, however, was not then written and
it was necessary that Saul should receive much of the doctrine which it
contains directly from the Lord. Every teacher and minister of the Gospel today
needs a period of preparation. There should be preparation of the mind and
heart. The training of the intellect alone is not enough today any more than
it was then. There is much attempted work which is accomplished much less
effectively than it might otherwise be because of lack of preparation. If it
was no loss on the part of Jesus to spend thirty years in preparation for three
years of active ministry, it surely is not a loss of time on our part to
undergo a period of careful training before we endeavor to take up the ministry
of the Gospel or the teaching of the profound truths of the Word of God. We
need to know our Bibles and we need to know how to interpret the Word so as to
reveal Christ to men.
EFFECTIVE
PREACHING AROUSES OPPOSITION
When Saul
returned from Arabia to Damascus, enlightened and instructed and enthused by
communion with the Lord, he preached with exceptional persuasiveness and power.
He “confounded the Jews which dwelt at
Damascus, proving that this is very Christ” (9:22). Imagine a man filled
with the Holy Spirit, with the keen intellect of a brilliant Greek, with the
acute debating ability of a trained Rabbi from the school of Gamaliel, with the
ability to reason concerning the Scriptures of the writer of the Romans, with
the warm fervor of the writer of the Epistle to the Philippians, with an
exceptional knowledge of the law of Moses, with a profound understanding of the
Psalms and the prophets, and with a personal and intimate acquaintance with the
risen Lord, preaching to the Jews and answering every question which they could
propound to him. Of course the Jews at Damascus would be confounded; of course
the Grecian Jews at Jerusalem could not dispute successfully with him. Unable
to meet him in the forum of Biblical disputation they determined to kill him.
The plot of the
Jews at Damascus became known to Saul. Though they had the assistance of the
governor and watched the gates day and night to kill him, he escaped safely.
The disciples took him by night and let him down through a window in the wall
in a basket. He hastened away to Jerusalem. When he wished to join the company
of the disciples at Jerusalem they were at first afraid of him. He was
introduced to them by Barnabas, who was a devout and tender-hearted man, and
they were told that he had already spoken boldly in the name of Christ and had
risked his life for the sake of Jesus. He went especially to see Peter, as he
tells us afterward, and was with him for fifteen days.
Saul preached
boldly at Jerusalem. There he directed his message especially to the Grecian
Jews, who had been associated with him in the persecution of Stephen. He no
doubt wished to show them where both he and they had been mistaken when they
had opposed Stephen. Not because of Saul’s lack of ability to expound the
Scriptures and testify of Christ, but because of the hardness of their hearts
they would not be persuaded but sought to kill him. His brethren among the
disciples learned of the plot and escorted him out of Jerusalem as far as
Caesarea and sent him to Tarsus. We are not told of his experience in Tarsus.
It is quite likely that his own father would cast him out of his old home and
that he would meet with bitter opposition there. He was apparently not driven
out of the city for he seems to have remained there for about ten years until
Barnabas came to invite him back to Antioch to assist with the work there.
There is still
opposition to the effective preaching of the Gospel on the part of evil men. In
some places the disciples of Christ are still persecuted for proclaiming the
saving love of the Lord Jesus. The more vigorously the Gospel is preached and
the more effect it has, even in our own land, the more opposition there is
aroused. The practical application of the Gospel means opposition to profanity,
breaking of the Lord’s Day and sinful amusements and indulgences. This stirs
the enmity of wicked men and they join in opposition to the Gospel.
GOD CARES FOR HIS
OWN
The care which
God exercises over His own people is always beyond our comprehension. He
directed Ananias to the exact spot where Saul was. He warned Saul of the plots
which were laid against him at Damascus and Jerusalem and through the disciples
enabled him to escape. His whole life is a wonderful testimony to the care and
protection of God.
God still watches
every hair that falls from our heads and sustains us and protects us in a
thousand ways of which we do not know. Dr. Thomas Guthrie gives an example from
his own experience when he was led to visit an old widow in his country parish
who was suffering from paralysis. He was moved to cut short his conversation
with another and hasten to her dwelling. He arrived just in time to save her
from being burned. If he had been one or two minutes later the flames would
have caught her clothes and burned her. He believed that it was the care of God
for her that moved him that day to turn toward her cottage and hasten there he
knew not why. The king of Israel was warned of God through Elisha again and
again so that the king of Syria declared that one of his servants was a spy. He
asked his servants to discover the one who might be a spy. But one of the
servants replied, there is no spy: “And
one of his servants said, None, my Lord, O king: but Elisha, the prophet that
is in Israel, telleth the king of Israel the words that thou speakest in thy
bedchamber” (II Kings 6:12). Almost any missionary biography exemplifies
the fact that God, in a remarkable manner, cares for His own.
OUR DUTY TO THE
CONVERT
Ananias received Saul as a brother and the disciples at Damascus
evidently received him warmly. When he came to Jerusalem, and wished to join
himself to the disciples they were afraid of him and would not receive him at
first. Barnabas seems to have been ever forward to take in a wayward brother
and he first became acquainted with Saul and brought him to the apostles.
It was true that
in those days of persecution they needed to guard carefully against intruders
who might be persecutors. They knew what a bitter persecutor Saul had been.
They were right in wanting assurance that he was a changed man before receiving
him into their circle. But suppose there had been no Barnabas what would have
been the fate of Saul?
In those days
when we are not persecuted there are many in the church who are slow to give a
warm reception to one who has been a man of the world. There are many who take
no pains to welcome new members into the fellowship of the church. Far too
often members of the Christian church hold somewhat aloof from converts whom
they ought to welcome with special warmth. We need a committee with the spirit
of Barnabas in our churches today.
I have read of a
godly woman who made a practice of going to her pastor to secure the names of
new members in order that she might call upon them and welcome them into the
fellowship of her congregation. A cold reception at Jerusalem did not dampen
the ardor of Saul, but there are few who, from the beginning of their Christian
life, have such a firm conviction and such ardent zeal as did Saul. Let us as
Christians beware, lest by our coldness toward new members, or by our cynical
treatment of them, we do not dampen their early ardor or turn them away from
their first love. There are members in the church who are like the elder
brother, in the parable of the Prodigal Son, who are selfish and envious.
Members like that in the church are a great hindrance to its growth and work.
GOD BLESSES HIS
CHURCH
After the
conversion of Saul and his escape to Tarsus the persecution ceased for a time
and: “the churches rest throughout all
Judaea and Galilee and Samaria, and were edified; and walking in the fear of
the Lord, and in the comfort of the Holy Ghost, were multiplied” (9:31).
Thus again, we are reminded of the rapid growth of the early church. All the
combined forces on earth could not destroy it nor could they prevent its
growth. It grew in the midst of persecution; it grew in the days when peace
prevailed. This is always true where both the members and the leaders of the
church are filled with the Spirit. When the church is filled with the Spirit
there is power, and no earthly power can offset the power of the Holy Spirit.
There are five
things which are said of the early church at this time which it would be well
if they could be said of the church in any age. The members enjoyed peace; they
were edified; they walked in the fear of the Lord; they enjoyed the comfort of
the Holy Spirit, and they were multiplied. If the members are not living at
peace with one another; it they are not edified constantly by the Gospel; if
they do not walk in the fear of the Lord; if they do not enjoy the comfort of
the Holy Spirit, they may not expect to be multiplied. The church has outward
peace today. She does not always enjoy inward peace, in fact it is seldom so,
it is not so today. Perhaps if there
were persecution it would be good for the church in purifying her and ridding
her of those who do not walk in the fear of the Lord and are not filled with
the Holy Spirit.
Some of our
missionaries in China tell us that the persecution through which the church has
been passing has been good for her, that they look for a purer and more
powerful church in China when the persecution has subsided. May God grant that
it shall be so!
May God bless His church throughout the whole
world! May He purify her! May He strengthen her! May He enlarge her! May He
cause her to come
“Forth as the morning,
Fair as the moon,
Clear as the sun,
And terrible as an army with banners?”
(Song of Solomon 6:10).
QUESTIONS
(Acts 9:10-31
1.
Name some of the important events in Saul’s life which are recorded in
this paragraph.
2.
About how much time is covered in this passage?
3.
What was the response of Ananias when called? What lessons for us?
4.
What is apparent concerning the knowledge and wisdom of God in this
passage?
5.
What is apparent concerning God’s patience and willingness to reason
with men?
6.
How did Ananias show his sympathy with Saul and what lesson is there
for us in that regard?
7.
How do we know that Saul was chosen of God?
8.
Did Saul know before he began his ministry that he must suffer for
Christ? How?
9. When the Lord commissioned Saul did he give him an infilling of His
Spirit? How do we know?
10. Is the laying on of hands necessary to the reception of the
Spirit?
11. Is there any evidence that men receive new
light today when the Spirit comes into their lives?
12. What use did Saul make of the remembrance of his conversion in after
years?
13. In this period of the life of Saul how is the need of spiritual
preparation emphasized?
14. Was it long before Saul began to preach that Christ is God?
15. What lesson is there in this for all Christians?
16. Could those who opposed Saul answer his reasoning concerning
Christ? Can the today?
17. Does effective preaching usually arouse opposition? What of it?
18. Why did Saul leave Damascus for Jerusalem?
19. Who befriended Saul at Jerusalem? What lesson?
20. What was the general effect of Saul’s conversion on the churches?
OUTLINE
1. Peter visits
the churches (32).
2. The objects of
preaching (31).
A. To convince men that Jesus is their Lord and Saviour.
B. To build them up in the faith.
We are told of Peter’s activity in the former
paragraph - they were multiplied. Later we are told he edified those at
Caesarea.
3. Miracles win
men to Christ. “Many believed on the
Lord” (35, 42).
4. Why cannot we raise men from the dead? Such miracles not needed
today. Men better as they are.
5. Those who are
saints.
6. Exemplifying
the Christian faith.
7. Comfort in
bereavement.
8. It is
important how we live rather than where we live.
9. Those who are
missed from a community.
10. The blessing of health.
11. It is Christ
who makes us whole.
Our attention is now turned from Saul to Peter. After the record of the
conversion and first missionary work of Saul we are told that the church had
peace and that it was edified, comforted and multiplied. Saul had been the
leader of the persecution, but three years had passed since his conversion.
Persecution had not ceased at once when Saul was no longer the leader for he
had been persecuted almost to the death. The historians tell us that there was
perhaps another reason why peace prevailed at Jerusalem at this time. It is
thought that this was the year thirty-nine A.D. when Caius Caesar (Caligula)
was on the throne. It is said by Josephus that he claimed divine honors and
ordered Petronius to set up his statue in the Temple at Jerusalem.
This aroused such
opposition in Jerusalem and Judaea, that in their desire to prevent the
defilement of the Temple the Jews lost interest in the persecution of the
Christians. Later, when through the efforts of Herod Agrippa the command of
Caligula was reversed and Claudius had come to the throne the persecution broke
out again.
PETER VISITS THE CHURCHES
The period of
peace in Palestine gave Peter an opportunity to visit the churches. He had
remained at
Jerusalem during the persecution when others, except the apostles, had fled.
He, with John, had gone to Samaria at the direction of the apostles to assist
Philip. That is the last time John appears in the book. Peter had preached in
many villages of Samaria. Now he continues his mission to all the churches: “And it came to pass, as Peter passed
throughout all quarters, he came down also to the saints which dwelt at Lydda”
(9:32). We are told in this passage of two of the important events which
occurred as Peter was passing throughout all parts. We are told first of his
activity at Lydda and then at Joppa. At Lydda he healed AEneas, who had
suffered of the palsy for eight years. At Joppa he restored to life Dorcas who
had been dead. He remained at Joppa for many days with Simon a tanner.
Lydda was located
about twenty-one miles and Joppa thirty miles north-west of Jerusalem. Joppa,
which is now called Jaffa, was, and still is, a sea-port. Both of these
towns were on the road from Azotus to Caesarea and were evidently places where
Philip had preached. Peter had visited the disciples who had been won to Christ
by Philip at Samaria, and now he is visiting those, some of whom we suppose had
been won by Philip, at Lydda and Joppa.
THE OBJECTS OF PREACHING
There are two
general objects of preaching. One of these is to convince men that Jesus is
their Lord and Saviour; the other is to build them up in the faith. This was
what was going on in the church. It was multiplied and edified: “Then had the churches rest throughout all
Judaea and Galilee and Samaria, and were edified; and walking in the fear of
the Lord, and in the comfort of the Holy Ghost, were multiplied” (9:31). In
this passage we are not told how Peter edified them, but we are told how he
caused them to multiply. It is evident that during the “many days” at Joppa he
did edify them. In the following chapter we are told how Peter edified those at
Caesarea. Here we are told how he accomplished the first object of preaching,
namely that of winning men to Christ.
MIRACLES WIN MEN TO Christ
The main facts that are
emphasized in this passage are not that there was a man healed and a woman
raised from the dead. The main fact is that in each place: “many believed on the Lord”: “And all that dwelt at Lydda and Saron saw
him, and turned to the Lord . . . And it was known throughout all Joppa; and
many believed in the Lord” (9:35, 42). This makes nine times through these
nine chapters that we are told that many were added to the church or believed
on the Lord.
The miracles were helpful in themselves. A man was restored to health
and a good woman was restored to her friends. If the miracles had been
wrought primarily for the sake of helping men
and women physically Peter would have spent the most of his time working
miracles. There were many lepers in Israel at the time of Elisha but he
healed none except Naaman the Syrian. Of the many who were sick at the time
Christ was on earth he healed only a few. As far as our record goes He restored
but three, who had died, to life again. The object of Christ was not to heal,
all whom He could reach, physically. His object was to convince men that He
was the Christ and to heal them
spiritually. The object of Peter was to convince men that Jesus was the
true MESSIAH and that He was still speaking and working through His disciples.
He healed AEneas in the name of Christ. He raised Dorcas through prayer to
Christ. In each instance he wanted to show men the power and love of Christ. No
human power could heal a chronic paralytic. No human power could raise a dead
person to life. Peter wanted to convince men in and about Lydda and Joppa that
Jesus was the Christ, and he was enabled to do so by the performance of
miracles in the name of Christ. It proved them that Jesus Christ was not an
imposter; that He had really risen from the dead; that He was the Son of God
and that He was working mightily through his servant Peter. It led them also to
believe what Peter taught and they were the more edified. In all probability
other miracles were performed in other cities which Peter visited.
Dorcas had a part
in this. She had her place in helping win many to the Lord. It was because of
her loving heart and willing hands that Peter had been urged to come to Joppa.
It was because she was so loved and mourned for that Peter raised her from the
dead. Had Dorcas not lived and died at Joppa Peter would not have been there
just at this time and therefore would not have performed the miracle which led
many to believe on the Lord. The miracle had its part and so had the good deeds
of a Godly woman in drawing men to Christ.
WHY CAN NOT WE
RAISE MEN FROM THE DEAD
If these miracles
were important then, in convincing men that Jesus was the Christ, why are
they not important today for the same
reason? Why are not we enabled,
in the name of Christ, to heal the chronic paralytic and to raise the dead?
Christ performed miracles, and enabled His immediate disciples to perform
miracles, because it was a transition period. A law of sacrifice had been given
of God. Men had no right to give up that law except by the command of God.
There was no one who could be a perfect sacrifice except the Son of God. God
testified to men by signs and wonders and miracles that Jesus was His Son; that
the perfect sacrifice had been offered and that the ceremonial law had been
fulfilled. When those facts had been witnessed to in a manner which gave
complete evidence to the first generation of the Christian Church, and when
those facts were recorded in an unimpeachable record, there was no longer need
for the performance of miracles. As Abraham is represented as saying to Dives
(the rich man of Luke 16), if men on earth will not believe the evidence which
they now have they will not be convinced though one should rise from the dead.
Death is not the
worst thing that can come to the Christian. To fall asleep in Jesus is one of
the most blessed events in the life of the Christian. It is not God’s purpose
to raise the dead now. He will raise them all one day. He raised a few to prove
to the world that He lives and that He has power to raise the dead whenever He
shall choose so to do.
It would take away a large measure of the happiness of good men to
bring them back and keep them in this world rather than to allow them to remain
asleep in Jesus. Death is a blessed thing for the living and a blessed thing
for the dead who have died in Christ. The dead are happier with Christ and the
living are happier because the earth would be over populated if all the dead
were still here on earth. There are many things concerning death and miracles
which we are unable to explain and yet we are told enough to make all
sufficiently clear and to satisfy our reason.
THOSE WHO ARE
SAINTS
The word,
“saints,” is used with reference to both the Christians at Lydda and at Joppa. It
has been used once before in this chapter of the “saints” at Jerusalem: “Then Ananias answered, Lord, I have heard
by many of this man, how much evil he hath done to thy saints at Jerusalem”
(9:13). It is worthwhile to ask ourselves, who are the saints of God? There has
been, and is, a great deal of difference of opinion among men as to who are the
saints.
It is manifest from a casual reading of the Word that saints are not men
who have had special honors conferred upon them by the church. These people who
are called saints were ordinary disciples. When Ananias spoke of the saints at
Jerusalem he evidently meant the disciples at Jerusalem. One of the
qualifications is evidently that a saint shall be a good man, a disciple of
Christ. These men had been transformed by, and were guided by, the Spirit of
God. A saint must be one who believes on Christ, who is guided by Christ and
who is filled with the Spirit of Christ.
Men were called
saints in the Romish church because of some special office or honor which had
been conferred upon them. In some versions of our Bible we have remnants of
that idea in the names which we apply to certain books, as St. Luke and St.
John. The real and proper titles of these books is simply, Luke and John. We
have just as much reason to say St. Abraham or St. David as we have to say St.
Mark or St. Luke. A man may be an unknown disciple and yet be a saint of God.
Our saintship depends upon our relationship to Christ, and not upon the offices
and dignity which men can confer upon us. The important thing for us is that we
may be saints, not that we may be called saints.
EXEMPLIFYING THE
CHRISTIAN FAITH
Dorcas was well known as a disciple of Christ because of her good works
and almsdeeds which she did. As the widows wept they showed the coats and
garments which Dorcas had made. Dorcas evidently had some money to give but
there is no evidence that she was a wealthy woman. Dorcas had, in all
probability, been converted by Philip when he passed through Joppa and preached
there. Philip was a deacon, a practical disciple. He had been chosen of the
church especially to help widows who had been neglected. Dorcas also became a
practical Christian. She was exemplifying the love of Christ in her everyday
life. The widows had come to love her and we may well suppose that many through
her had been led to love the Lord Jesus. She was not one who, at the last day,
would be cast out because she had not clothed the naked and fed the hungry.
She will be among
those to whom Jesus will say, “Come, ye
blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation
of the world” (Matthew 25:34). In feeding and clothing other disciples she
had ministered to Jesus. There can be little doubt that Dorcas did her good
works in the name of Jesus. If it had not been so, when she was raised from the
dead, they would have flocked back to her in place of believing on the Lord.
The example of
Dorcas in the history of the early church has done much to teach the church to
do works of charity. Where the church of Christ has not gone charity is
scarcely known. Charity has developed in a marvelous manner until all over the
civilized world there are orphanages, homes for the aged, hospitals and
charitable organizations. The relief given every year mounts into the millions.
These institutions have done a work that can scarcely be measured in bringing
relief to the poor and the suffering. Such institutions are either directly or
indirectly a result of Christian love and sympathy.
And yet even here
there are dangers. There is a danger that this work shall be turned over to
hired social workers who are not Christians and who do not do their work in the
name of Christ. There is another danger in that we may depend entirely upon
institutions to relieve the needy and that we shall fail to do any of it with
our own hands. If Dorcas was able to give she still did work with her own hands
and so should we. With all that institutions are doing there are still those
who need help. And we need to do some of this work for our own sakes. It is
well for the development of our own sympathy and love that we have the poor
with us always.
The tendency of
men, as they become financially independent, is to lose sympathy with those of
their fellowmen who are less fortunate. In order that a callous feeling may not
develop within them they need to come into personal contact with the poor who
are sick and who are hungry and who are lacking clothing. One thing that draws
us nearer to the late Hon. Wm. E. Gladstone in his personal compassion upon,
and aid of, the poor. We are told that once when he “was facing one of the
greatest crises of his political life, he sat writing one morning at two
o’clock the speech with which he hoped to win a great political victory in the
House of Commons the next day. At that hour there came to the door the mother
of a poor, friendless, dying cripple, and besought him to come and bring some
message of hope and cheer to the hopeless boy.
Without
hesitation the great Commoner left the preparation of his speech, spent the
night leading the child to Christ, staying till morning light, closed the eyes
of the dead, went back to his home and faced his day with a smile of
confidence, peace and power. In that hour he said to a friend, ‘I am the
happiest man in the world today.’ He had been able to serve a little child in a
tenement house in the name of the Master. Later he made the greatest speech of
his life in the House, carrying his cause to a triumphant success.”
It is a sad day
for any man or woman when they become too proud or too hardened to be willing
to help the needy and the aged with their own hands. We need to do it for our
own sake and we need to do it for Christ’s sake. Missionaries are not able to
perform miracles today but they can win men in other ways. The medical
missionary can open the door to receive a sympathetic hearing almost as well as
if he could perform miracles.
To the heathen
the wonders of medicine appear like miracles. Dr. Harvey J. Howard, in his
book, “Ten Weeks with Chinese Bandits,”
tells how his knowledge of medicine and his ability, even with the simplest
remedies, to relieve suffering and heal the wounded brought him into favor with
those most hardened of men, professional bandits. The practice of medicine has
a large place in missions today, but the missionary should remember that all
his work ought to be done in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ. The body is
relieved and healed in order that others seeing their good works may glorify
the Father which is in Heaven. Whether serving Christ at home or abroad our
healing and our charity ought to be in the name of the Lord with the object of
turning men to the Lord.
We should, therefore, not spend our time worrying or sighing because we
cannot perform miracles today. We should use the gifts which God gives us as
Dorcas did and He will bless them. Even a cup of water given by a disciple in
the name of Christ shall not lose its reward. The Gospel shows the power of
miracles. A new performance of them is not needed. The exemplification of a
practical Christian life and faith is always needed and it always has its
effect upon the world.
COMFORT IN
BEREAVEMENT
In the hour of
sickness or bereavement the sorrowing friends find comfort in Christ. The
friends of Dorcas sent for Peter. They may have thought he might raise her from
the dead. They knew that he would be able to bring comfort to them in their
sorrow. He who had passed through sorrow and suffering himself and who knew
Christ so well could bring comfort to all other disciples of Christ when they
wept or when they suffered. Peter had heard the words of Jesus, “Blessed are they that mourn: for they shall
be comforted” (5:4). He knew far more about that comfort at this time than
he did when he first heard them spoken by the Lord. The disciples at Joppa were
wise in sending messengers and urging Peter to come. It would be well today if
Christians would send for a minister or elder or other godly person as soon as
they send for a physician. The comfort of the soul is as important, yes more important,
than the comfort of the body.
Dr. George F.
Pentecost tells of going to see a member of his church who was in deep
affliction. He found her embroidering a sofa pillow cover. He asked her to let
him take it in his hand. He purposely turned in on the wrong side, and then
remarked to her that it did not seem beautiful to him, and that he wondered why
she should be wasting her time upon it. “Why, Mr. Pentecost,” she replied, “you
are looking at the wrong side! Turn it over.” “That is just what you are
doing,” he replied, “you are looking at the wrong side of God’s working with
you. Down here we are looking at the tangled side of God’s providence; but He
has a plan - here a stitch and there a movement of the shuttle - and in the end
a beautiful work.”
“O, cast thy every care on him,
Thou weary burdened one,
And raise to heaven the trusting prayer,
Thy will, not mine, be done.
So, when the toil and care shall cease,
With Jesus thou’lt be blest:
When, folding in his loving arms,
The weary are at rest.”
NOT WHERE BUT HOW
WE LIVE
It is important
how we live rather than where we live. One of the important facts set before us
in this passage is that Peter “tarried
many days in Joppa with one Simon a tanner” (9:43). From the fact that
Simon was a tanner he would be one of the most despised in and about Joppa. He
would not be allowed to engage in his trade within the city limits, but must
have lived at a definite distance defined by law, from the city.
Despised by the
Jews though Simon may have been he was evidently an earnest disciple of Christ.
He was ready to furnish an abode for Peter for a prolonged period while he was
preaching in Joppa. Peter was still with Simon when he saw the vision which
called him to Caesarea. Peter had evidently learned before he had received that
vision the lesson, in part, that ceremonial defilement no longer defiled a man.
He found in Simon a brother, rather than a man who was unclean by reason of his
trade. Peter had seen Jesus eat with publicans and sinners and knew that he was
not defiled thereby.
It would be well
if we could all end in this a new impression of the fact that the house or
community in which we dwell does not make the man. That the inside of the cup
and the platter are cleansed is far more important than the cleansing of the
outside. It is better to seek out godly companions rather than wealthy friends.
It is better to find our associates among pious men and women, regardless of
their location in the city, rather than with those who seek the pinnacle of
society.
THOSE WHO ARE
MISSED FROM A COMMUNITY
The one who is
missed from a community when called away by death is not the famous actor, nor
the politician whose name is known throughout the nation, not the man whose
wealth is figured in missions, but the kind, loving, charitable Christian.
Dorcas lived and was loved. She died and was still loved. The one whom you miss
is the loving friend who drops in often to see you and who lends a hand in
sickness and rejoices with you in your joy.
The home of
Lazarus had perhaps been the most hospitable which Jesus had known on earth.
When Lazarus was called away Jesus missed him greatly, and so far as we know he
was the only man for whom Jesus wept while on earth. Why did He weep? He loved
him. Why did the friends of Dorcas weep? Not merely because she would not be
able to make more clothes for them. They wept because they loved her.
Absalom reared a
monument for himself. It was the only way he could get a monument built to his
honor. If you want to build a monument for yourself build it in the hearts of
men by your deeds of Christian love.
If you want to
perpetuate your name when you are gone, perpetuate it by words of kindness and
acts of helpfulness to your fellow men. The name written on the stone is cold and
unattractive, but the name which is indelibly impressed upon immortal souls
will live forever.
THE BLESSING OF
HEALTH
Men are glad to
be cured of a disease but they forget to thank God when they are kept well and
free from disease. It manifested the power of God over disease and death when
AEneas was healed and Dorcas was restored to life. It is also a manifestation
of God’s power over disease when He enables us to live year after year in the
enjoyment of health. Every day there are battles going on within the body with
germs of disease. God has so prepared the blood and other organs of the body
that in the great majority of cases the battle against disease is won. We may
live year after year and not be conscious of any such struggle of nature with
the germs of disease. But what is nature? What enables nature to make a
struggle? Is it not after all the blessing of God which enables nature to win
and gives us the blessing of continued health. We ought to rejoice more because
of continued health than become of recovery from disease. The blessing of God
is as surely manifest in the former as in the latter. We, then, who are well
have every reason to rejoice in God that AEneas had when he was cured.
IT IS CHRIST WHO
MAKES US WHOLE
Peter said to
AEneas: “Jesus Christ maketh thee whole”
(9:34). Jesus said to another paralytic: “Son,
be of good cheer; thy sins be forgiven thee” (Matthew 9:2). There were
those who objected and called Jesus a blasphemer. Jesus replied: “that ye may know that the Son of man hath
power on earth to forgive sins, (then saith he to the sick of the palsy,)
Arise, take up thy bed, and go unto thine house. And he arose, and departed to
his house” (Matthew 9:6-7). Jesus had power to heal the body and he had
power to heal the soul.
What a blessed
thing it is to know, and to know beyond any shadow of a doubt, that Jesus
Christ can cleanse us of all sin. How blessed to know that He can take the
sinner who is paralyzed with sin and can make him a new man! He can remove the
paralysis from the soul that is bound by sin as easily as He can remove the
paralysis from the muscles and nerves. Sinner will you not look to Jesus and be
saved! There is none other to whom you can go!
You need not fear
to come to Him because of the cost, for He saves without money and without
price. You need not delay because the way is too difficult, for you can look
unto Him and be saved. You need not think that because you have been long in
sin that it is impossible for Jesus to save you for He is able to save all who
come unto God by Him.
Seek Him today
while He may be found, for how shall you escape if you neglect salvation
through Him? Will you not say, as did David long ago: “For thy names sake, O Lord, pardon mine iniquity; for it is great”
(Psalm 25:11), and if you do this in sincerity you may be sure that Christ will
answer, “Thy sins be forgiven thee.”
Henry Moorhouse,
the well-known English evangelist, while a guest of some friends had the
following experience: “One evening while he ws preparing his sermon, a child of
the household came into the room where he was sitting, and said, ‘Mr.
Moorhouse, I want to be a Christian.’ ‘Well,’ he said, ‘You may be, for it is
very easy.’ He asked her to turn to the fifty-third chapter of Isaiah, and to
read the fourth and fifth verses, making them personal where the pronouns ‘we’
and ‘our’ occur. She did so, and read them this way, ‘Surely He hath born my
grief’s, and carried my sorrows yet I did esteem him stricken, smitten of God
and afflicted. But He was wounded for my transgressions, He was bruised for my
iniquities; the chastisement of my peace was upon Him, and with His stripes,’ -
and as she came to this part she suddenly stopped, her eyes filled with tears,
and Mr. Moorhouse said, ‘Read on.’ Then she read, ‘I am healed.’ ‘It is just as
easy as that,’ said the evangelist, and the child went away believing.”
As we read of the
work of Christ in AEneas and Dorcas may we likewise believe.
QUESTIONS
(Acts 9:32-43)
1.
To what leader in the church is our attention turned in this passage?
2.
In addition to
the conversion of Saul what reason does secular history give for the cessation
of persecution at this time?
3.
How was Peter occupying himself?
4.
What two important events are recorded during this itinerary?
5.
What are the two important objects of preaching?
6.
How did Peter exemplify these?
7.
Did the miracles wrought lead men to believe in Christ?
8.
Do they still have that effect upon men?
9.
Would the Gospel be about as good with miracles left out?
10.
Why cannot we
raise men from the dead? Why could not men be deceived concerning these two
miracles? Could experts have been more certain?
11.
Who are the saints?
12.
How did Dorcas
exemplify the Christian faith?
13.
Who had likely
been her first teacher? How does this seem to have affected her life?
14.
What lesson has
this concerning medical missions?
15.
Who is the great
comforter in bereavement? How do you know?
16.
What in this
passage shows that it is more important how we live rather than where we live?
17.
What are the
characteristics of those who are most keenly missed from a community?
18.
Have we as much
reason to thank God for health as did AEneas?
19.
Who is it who heals our souls?
20.
How do you know?
OUTLINE
Key verse - 34-35
GENERAL REVIEW OF THE CHAPTER
1.
Who was Cornelius?
2.
His character.
3.
The heavenly visitor.
4.
The angel’s message.
5.
Peter’s preparation.
6.
The vision.
7.
The timely arrival.
8.
The divine assurance.
9.
The night together.
10.
The journey
together.
11.
The glad welcome.
12.
Words of
introduction.
13.
Peter’s sermon.
14.
Gentiles admitted
to the church.
LESSONS OF PERMANENT VALUE
1.
To the one doing the best he knows God will give light.
2.
It is important that we do God’s will at once.
3.
If we are to grow in knowledge we must be ready to be taught.
4.
We need a larger vision of the love of God.
5.
God helps us by His providence to understand revealed truth.
6.
If we are really interested in the Gospel we will try to gather friends
to hear.
7.
God prepares the message of the speaker to suit the heart of the
hearer.
8.
God knows no racial or national boundaries.
9.
The ordinances are for all Christians.
The paragraph
preceding this told of the activity of Peter as he visited the various
assemblies of the saints throughout Palestine. We left him at Joppa whither he
had been called by the friends of Dorcas. We learned that he worked miracles
and led many to believe in the Lord.
The chapter before us, with the exception of Pentecost, is possibly the
most important event in the life of Peter. The chapter is taken up principally
with two men, Cornelius and Peter. These two men, at the opening of the
chapter, were about thirty miles apart. How are they to be gotten together? The
difficult barrier, however, is not the thirty miles between Joppa and Caesarea,
that distance could be covered in a day and a half. The main barrier is
national prejudice. The problem is how to break down that wall of prejudice.
The distance between Jew and Gentile, up to this time, was very great. It took
a vision, the visit of an angel and a wonderful outpouring of the Holy Spirit,
to break down the barrier and bring Jew and Gentile together. There is no
problem too hard for the Lord to solve, no work too hard for the Lord to do. He
solved one of the hardest problems in the world; He broke down an age-old
barrier which for centuries had separated the Hebrews and the Gentiles. He
convinced the leader of the apostles, and later through him the whole apostolic
church, that Jew and Gentile are on an equality as brethren; that there is no
racial or religious superiority; that all are one in Christ Jesus.
WHO WAS CORNELIUS
Cornelius was a
Roman centurion who was stationed at Caesarea. The name was famous in Italy.
Some distinguished Romans had come from that family. A centurion was the
captain of one hundred men. The most of the soldiers who were stationed at
Caesarea, we are told, were
Syrians. The band
of which Cornelius was the head, however, were Romans from Italy. Caesarea was
located on the coast of the Mediterranean about thirty miles north of Joppa. It
was built by Herod the Great and named after Caesar.
HIS CHARACTER
That which is
more important than his office, nationality or family name is the character of
Cornelius. We do not usually go to the army to find a man distinguished for his
devotion to God, yet here we find such a man. He was “A devout man, and one that feared God with all his house, which gave
much alms to the people, and prayed to God alway” (10:2). The fact that he
was devout and prayed to God does not mean that he was a Jewish proselyte, for
he evidently was not. When the Jews heard the story of his conversion later
they said: “Then hath God also to the
Gentiles granted repentance unto life” (11:18).
THE HEAVENLY
VISITOR
It was during the
day-time, about the ninth hour of the day - three o’clock as we reckon time -
that an angel appeared to Cornelius. He was at first afraid but when he asked,
“What is it, Lord?” (10:4) the angel
spoke to him in plain language.
THE ANGEL’S MESSAGE
The angel said to
him, “Thy prayers and thine alms are
come up for a memorial before God. And now send men to Joppa, and call for one
Simon, whose surname is Peter: He lodgeth with one Simon a tanner, whose house
is by the sea side” (10:5-7). Cornelius was not long in putting the command
of the angel into practice. He called two of his servants and a faithful
soldier and told them what he had seen and heard, and sent them to Joppa.
PETER’S PREPARATION
Before these messengers reached Joppa the Lord showed Peter a vision
that he might be prepared for their reception. Peter needed a stronger lesson
than the soldier, Cornelius, to teach him that he should go to Caesarea with
these men. Peter was gladly going about enthusing the assemblies among the
Jews; but he was not willing, prior to this time, to go to a distinctly Gentile
community and ask them to believe on Christ with the object of receiving them
directly into the church.
THE VISION
As the messengers from Cornelius came near to Joppa, Peter was on the
housetop praying. It was about noon the day after the angel had appeared to
Cornelius. As Peter prayed he saw a vision. The heaven seemed to open and a
vessel like a great sheet, held by the four corners, was let down to the earth.
It was filled with all manner of four-footed beasts and creeping things of the
earth and birds of heaven. “And there
came a voice to him, Rise, Peter; kill, and eat. But Peter said, Not so, Lord;
for I have never eaten any thing that is common or unclean. And the voice spake
unto him again the second time, What God hath cleansed, that call not thou
common. This was done thrice: and the vessel was received up again into heaven”
(10:13 16).
THE TIMELY
ARRIVAL
Peter was greatly
perplexed as to the meaning of this vision. While he was thinking upon it the
men, who had been sent by Cornelius, came to the gate of Simon’s house and
called, in eastern fashion, asking whether Peter were lodging there.
THE DIVINE
ASSURANCE
The Spirit said
to Peter: “Behold, three men seek thee.
Arise therefore, and get thee down, and go with them, doubting nothing: for I
have sent them. Then Peter went down to the men which were sent unto him from
Cornelius; and said, Behold, I am he whom ye seek: what is the cause wherefore
ye are come?” (10:19-21). The men told Peter of the message of the angel to
Cornelius and that they had come to ask him to go with them to speak to him.
THE NIGHT
TOGETHER
Peter then
invited the men to remain with him in the house of Simon until the next day.
This was a strange but blessed company. There was Peter, a leader among the
apostles, Simon an outcast tanner - for remember that Simon was compelled by
law to live a distance from the city - and three Gentiles, all abiding under
the same roof. Peter was already drawing near to the Gentiles. They no doubt
had a blessed fellowship together through the remainder of that day and the
next as they journeyed.
THE JOURNEY TOGETHER
There were ten in
the little group which journeyed the next day toward Caesarea. There were six
who went with Peter from Joppa: “And the
Spirit bade me go with them, nothing doubting. Moreover these six brethren
accompanied me, and we entered into the mans house” (11:12). The brethren
at Joppa had urged Peter to come to their city. He had endeared himself to them
while he was with them. Peter was no doubt pleased to have their company for he
could not but know that he would be glad later, to have witnesses of what had
been said and what had taken place at Caesarea, among the Gentiles.
THE GLAD WELCOME
On the second day
Peter and his companions arrived at Caesarea. Cornelius was waiting for them.
He had called together his relatives and close friends. When Peter entered the
house Cornelius met him, not with pomp and soldierly dignity, but he fell down
at his feet and worshipped him. Peter would not permit any act of reverence
offered to him. He raised Cornelius up saying, “Stand up; I myself also am a man” (10:26).
WORDS OF
INTRODUCTION
Peter found that
many had come together to meet him and to hear him. “He said unto them, Ye know how that it is an unlawful thing for a man
that is a Jew to keep company, or come unto one of another nation; but God hath
showed me that I should not call any man common or unclean. Therefore came I
unto you without gainsaying, as soon as I was sent for: I ask therefore for
what intent ye have sent for me?” (10:28-29).
Cornelius then told Peter how he had been keeping the ninth hour of
prayer four days before, and how an angel had appeared to him that he had done
well to come and that the company which was gather, had come as in the sight of
God, to hear all things that had been commended them of God.
PETER’S SERMON
This opened the
way for Peter to deliver a sermon to the assembled group of Gentiles.
It is interesting
to note the correspondence between this sermon and the first sermon which Peter
preached at Pentecost. We suppose that we have merely a synopsis of his sermon
here. It is worth nothing how fully he was able to cover the important facts
concerning Christ in so short a time. Just how long Peter may have spoken we do
not know, possibly not very long, for before he had finished the Holy Spirit
came upon them as he came upon the Jews at Pentecost. The sermon was never
finished. Their hearts had been opened to receive Christ and the Spirit had
come into their hearts with power.
Peter’s sermon
was about Christ. He taught them that God is no respecter of persons. In every
nation the man who fears God and worketh righteousness is acceptable to Him.
John the Baptist was the forerunner of Jesus. He pointed out Jesus to the
disciple. The Holy Spirit had anointed Jesus. He had appeared in visible form
and abode upon him. Christ had great power to work miracles. He went about
doing good and healing those that were oppressed of the devil. God was always
with Him. He was hung upon the Cross. After He was buried He was raised from
the dead the third day. He appeared to many witnesses. He commissioned His
disciples to preach before He ascended into Heaven. He is now JUDGE of both the
living and the dead. He calls on men, whether Jews or Gentiles, to believe. He
is ready to forgive them if they ask Him.
The prophets bore
witness beforehand of the coming of Jesus. Peter and others bore witness of His
life, death and resurrection. The call is to every one to believe on His name.
Such was the substance of Peter’s sermon in the house of Cornelius.
THE EFFECT OF THE
SERMON
The effect of
Peter’s sermon at this time was wonderful. Except from the standpoint of
numbers it was as remarkable as it had been at Pentecost. While he was still
speaking the Holy Spirit fell on all those who heard the word. “And they of the circumcision which believed
were astonished, as many as came with Peter, because that on the Gentiles also
was poured out the gift of the Holy Ghost. For they heard them speak with
tongues, and magnify God” (10:45-46). Peter said later: “God gave them the like gift as he did unto
us” (11:17).
GENTILES ADMITTED
TO THE CHURCH
“Can any man forbid water, that these should
not be baptized, which have received the Holy Ghost as well as we? And he commanded
them to be baptized in the name of the Lord. Then prayed they him to tarry
certain days” (10:47-48). Peter had learned the lesson that God had
intended that he should learn. He had learned that Christ was able to cleanse
Gentile as well as Jew from all sin. He had learned that men need no longer
enter the church by way of circumcision and Jewish ceremonies, but that all
might enter on equal terms who had faith in Jesus Christ. There can be no
doubt that Peter understood his action here as receiving men into the
fellowship of the Christian church. He defended his action later, in the
presence of critics, by telling them that he had been convinced by the vision
which God had showed him and by the outpouring of the Spirit upon the Gentiles,
that God had intended that the Gentiles should be received and that it was not
for him to withstand God.
In this chapter
there are many lessons of permanent value. It is well for us to pause to note a
few of them.
TO THE SEEKER GOD
WILL GIVE LIGHT
When one is doing the best that he knows, making the best of the light
that he has, God will give more light. Cornelius was not a Christian until after
Peter brought to him the knowledge of Christ. He was doing the best that he
knew. He believed in God the Father. He prayed to Him. He believed that he
ought to use his wealth to the honor of God. God had mercy upon his earnest
seeking soul. He sent Peter to show him a more excellent way. Through the
ministration of the apostle he opened his heart to know Jesus Christ. The soil
was already prepared. It took no long argument to convince Cornelius. He found
the pearl of great price and laid hold on it. “If any man will do his will, he shall know of the doctrine, whether it
be of God, or whether I speak of myself” (John 7:17). When the seed falls
upon good ground it grows up quickly and produces a splendid harvest.
IT IS IMPORTANT
THAT WE DO GOD’S WILL AT ONCE
When Cornelius
was directed to send men to Joppa he obeyed without hesitation. God used the
human instrument as He usually does. If the Roman centurion had doubted and
delayed we have no assurance that he would have had another opportunity: “To day if ye will hear his voice, harden
not your hearts” (Hebrews 4:7). The world is full of nominal disciples of
Christ who do not obey the Lord’s commands with promptness. Many a messenger
has regretted his delay in bearing the message when he has seen what the cost
has been. Many a man who has had an opportunity to receive a message from God’s
messengers has regretted in his dying hour, with a grief that could not be
satisfied, that he had not accepted the Gospel at an acceptable time. Many such
have departed this life with a look of despair and with the fearful lament, “It
is too late!”
Mr. A.E. Michener
said: “In a town where I lived there resided a man of avowed atheistic
principles. He was possessed of more than ordinary intelligence, was well
educated, and a very entertaining talker. His influence was far-reaching, as he
was a man of good morals and free heart, always willing to extend a helping
hand to those in need. He became ill and was likely to die. Then he found his
principles were not sufficient to meet his need. A message was sent asking me
to call. Not knowing the serious nature of his illness, I told the messenger that
I would call the next day. On calling the next day I found to my horror that he
had watched nearly all day for my coming; but his strength had failed and he
could not talk or listen. His extremity was my opportunity, but lost.”
TO GROW IN
KNOWLEDGE WE MUST BE TAUGHT
If we are to grow
in the knowledge of God we must be ready to be taught. Cornelius was ready to
be taught. He was an officer in the army. He might have refused to accept the
companionship and instruction of humble men. He was not of that type.
He was willing to
undergo expense and effort in order to learn more of God.
Men are often
ready to go to a great deal of expense to learn a profession or trade that will
bring them in larger returns. They will work hard, they will study late in order
to make more money or to receive greater honor. But few are ready to spend and
be spent in order that they may grow in the knowledge of God. The business
colleges and the law schools are crowded, but the theological seminaries are
poorly attended. Parents are willing to buy books which will help to entertain
their children, but most of them assert that it costs too much to purchase
books which will feed their souls. It is well for that child of God who has a
longing to be taught and a hunger to learn more of the deep things of God if he
is willing to expend time and money in order that he may receive religious
instruction. That Christian is blessed who yearns for a clearer knowledge of
the way of life.
WE NEED A LARGER
VISION
We need a larger
vision of the love of God. If we, like Peter, have a narrow vision of the love
of God we must get a larger vision before we are properly fitted for Christ’s
service. When the Lord showed Peter the vessel filled with all manner of
unclean beasts and birds, and was told to eat, he at first refused. The Lord
taught him that no man is common or unclean. The race to which a man belongs
does not separate him from God.
We condemn vigorously what we call the narrow Jewish view. But may we not
as Anglo-Saxons feel that we are somewhat superior in the sight of God and that
we are likely to be granted special favors because we are such. I was reading
recently of a missionary who was asked to pray for a certain definite object by
a Christian native. He prayed before asking the native Christian to pray. He
said, “Haven’t you felt as I felt that somehow our prayers are somewhat
superior in the sight of God. But when I had finished,” he continues, “I asked
the native Christian to pray. And then I felt as if my prayer and my faith were
as nothing beside his. He came to God in a simple, earnest manner and with a
child-like faith that put me to shame.” God may often hear the prayers which
ascend from the dark man of India when our shallow prayers are but as chaff in
his sight.
In one of the
largest cities of this country, a few years ago, on the west side of the city,
a German couple kept a bar. One day the proprietor’s wife was ill and
complaining. Some black people were holding meetings on the other side of the
street. The bar tender suggested to the wife of the proprietor that she go over
and let the “black persons” pray for her. She answered, “I believe I will.”
She went over and they prayed for her and pleaded with her to accept
Christ as her Saviour. She was led to accept her Saviour, and in Him she found
peace and contentment. After that she would tell what the Lord had done for
her. She would sit down with the men at the tables and tell them of the love of
Christ and urge them to accept him. After a while her husband was converted and
they gave up the business and become members of one of the churches of that
city. Those who had reached that woman’s heart were humble black brethren
holding meetings in a tent.
They loved the
same Saviour whom Peter loved. Their hearts glowed with the love of Christ just
as truly as though their faces were white, and their faith and prayers reached
the throne of God and worked wonders in the hearts of those to whom they
preached. All races, all nationalities, if saved at all, are saved by the same
Christ and in the same way that the Italian, Cornelius, was saved.
GOD HELPS US TO
UNDERSTAND REVEALED TRUTH
God by His providence helps us to understand His revealed truth: “Now while Peter doubted in himself what
this vision which he had seen should mean, behold, the men which were sent from
Cornelius had made inquiry for Simons house, and stood before the gate, And
called, and asked whether Simon, which was surnamed Peter, were lodged there.
While Peter thought on the vision, the Spirit said unto him, Behold, three men
seek thee” (10:17-19).
When Peter had
seen the vision he was puzzled as to its meaning. While he was trying to fathom
its meaning the three messengers from Cornelius came and inquired for him. Then
he heard their report of what God had revealed to Cornelius. The Spirit of God
assured him he should go with these men. He went at once though he did not yet
fully understand, but before the next two days had passed, God taught him by
His providence, the meaning of the vision and His will concerning the Gentiles.
Very often God,
in His providence, helps us to understand His Word.
- He chastens us
and we can understand better what His comfort means.
- He calls away a
loved one from a bed of suffering and we understand better what the rest of
Heaven is.
- He shakes the
earth and causes terrible destruction and we can understand better what the
terror of the wicked will be when they shall call upon the mountains and hills
to fall on them and hide them from the wrath of Heaven’s KING.
- He sends famine
and we can understand better the love of God in sending the rain and the fruits
in their season.
- He allows us to
witness the death of the unbeliever and the terror of his last hours and he
teaches us to understand better the fearful end and the everlasting suffering
of the wicked. - He enables us to pass through a period of reviving in the
church in order that we may have a better appreciation of the joy there is in
Heaven over one sinner that repenteth.
God is teaching us constantly, if we will but open our eyes to look, if
we will but lend our ears to hear, more and more of the meaning of His revealed
will as He has given it to us in His Word.
THOSE INTERESTED
WILL INTEREST THEIR FRIENDS
If we are really
interested in the Gospel we will try to gather our friends to hear it preached.
Cornelius called together his relatives and near friends to hear Peter. They
heard his sermon; they found Christ and a remarkable blessing from the Holy
Spirit.
If there is
something unusual going on in our community, some special demonstration, some
interesting lecture, some choice entertainment, some remarkable natural
phenomena to be observed, we call our friends and relatives. We entreat them to
come and see or to come and hear. I have known a family to make a large effort
to call in their neighbors to see a special flower which was blooming in their
house. Do we make the same effort to enthuse them about the prayer meeting? Are
we just as eager to show men the beauty of the Saviour who has come into our hearts
and has been to us the one altogether lovely? We are delighted to show our
friends a gold nugget which a friend has brought from the gold field, but we
are silent about the Word which is more precious than gold. May God give us the
earnestness of the Roman centurion so that we may enlist the attention of our
relatives and friends in the reading and preaching of the Gospel of Christ!
GOD PREPARES BOTH
SPEAKER AND SEEKER
God prepares the
message of the speaker to suit the heart of the seeker. Cornelius and Peter
were thirty miles apart yet God prepared each for the other. He prepared Peter
to speak to Cornelius and Cornelius to hear the message of Peter. God prepared
Saul to receive Ananias. He also prepared Ananias to go to Saul.
It is well to
remember that it is necessary that God shall prepare at both ends of the line.
We need to be prepared to speak the right word, but it is also necessary that
God shall prepare the heart to receive the Word which we speak. I remember
hearing Dr. R.A. Torrey tell of a drunken man from the east who was in Chicago
one night when he was preaching there. Dr. Torrey was led to pray that night
that if there was anyone there who had come from the east, from New York or any
other eastern city, and had left his family and come there to drink himself
away that God would come into his heart and make it new. He said he had never
prayed a prayer like that before or afterward, but there was a man there that
night whom the prayer just fitted and it went like an arrow to his heart and he
yielded to Christ. Afterward that same man became an earnest worker in the
church. God had led him so to pray and He had led the man to the place where he
would hear the prayer which, all unknown to Dr. Torrey, was just fitted to the
man’s needs.
GOD KNOWS NO
RACIAL OR NATIONAL BOUNDARIES
God knows no racial or
national boundaries in saving men or in conferring upon them power. On the
Gentiles was poured out the gift of the Holy Spirit. This was a wonderful
revelation to Peter and the other Jews who were with him. There was a fourfold
barrier between Peter and Cornelius. Cornelius was a Roman; he was a soldier;
he was an officer and he was a Gentile. One might think that here was a man who
could never get past all of those barriers. After we have seen the conversion
of Saul and the conversion of Cornelius shall we think that there is anything
too hard for the Lord? Some of the most faithful members of the Christian
church today are the native Christians of China and India and Africa and the
New Hebrides Islands. John G. Paton, speaks of how his elders worked when he
was absent, to keep up the schools and all the work and worship of the church.
He said that he wondered how many of the elders of the church at home had been
as faithful and devoted to the Lord’s work. And these elders had, only a few
years before, been heathen cannibals, men of most brutal habits and darkened
hearts.
The power to
transform the hearts of men is not in us, no matter what may be our color or
our training, but in the Spirit of God. He can and He does save the most
hardened men. He can and He does use the weakest and most lowly of men to do a
mighty work for Him.
THE ORDINANCES
ARE FOR ALL CHRISTIANS
The Lord expects
all of His disciples to observe the sacraments: “Can any man forbid water, that these should not be baptized, which have
received the Holy Ghost as well as we? And he commanded them to be baptized in
the name of the Lord. Then prayed they him to tarry certain days”
(10:47-48). Peter could see no possible reason to exclude the Gentiles from the
ordinance of baptism. By this he evidently meant to receive them into full
fellowship in the church. They would then be eligible to receive the ordinance
of the Lord’s Supper. Jesus had given the command to His disciples to go into all
the world and preach the Gospel to every creature and to baptize them in the
name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit. Peter had not at
first grasped the full meaning of that command. He had come, at this time, to
see in it a depth and breadth that he had never seen before. Peter had helped
to confer the Holy Spirit upon the Samaritans. Now he witnessed, without any
laying on of hands by himself or any special act which would indicate that he
was responsible for it, the outpouring of the Holy Spirit upon the Gentiles. As
surely as the Holy Spirit came upon the Jews directly from Heaven, so He came
upon the Gentiles directly from Heaven. There was no argument left. The old
wall of partition between Hebrew and Gentile was broken down and all who
believed on Christ and were ready to serve Him could be admitted on equal
terms. It will be a blessed day indeed when all professed followers of Christ
shall learn the lesson with which Peter began his first sermon to the Gentiles,
“Of a truth I perceive that God is no
respecter of persons: But in every nation he that feareth him, and worketh
righteousness, is accepted with him” (10:34-35).
QUESTIONS
(Acts 10:1-48)
1.
With what two men is this paragraph mainly concerned?
2.
Why is there a problem about getting these two men together?
3.
Who was Cornelius?
4.
What was his character?
5.
How was he prepared for received Peter?
6.
How was Peter prepared for receiving Peter?
7.
What do these
divine communications show about God’s intimate knowledge of the actions and
thoughts of men?
8.
What was the vision which Peter saw?
9.
What is the meaning of the vision?
10.
Do we need a
larger vision of the love of God?
11.
How many men went
to Caesarea with Peter? Of what value were witnesses?
12.
What shows that
Cornelius welcomed them?
13.
If we are really interested
in the Gospel will we try to gather our friends to hear it preached?
14.
Point out the
correspondence between Peter’s sermon here and at Pentecost?
15. Why did not Peter finish his sermon?
16. How did the outpouring of the Spirit upon the Gentiles compare
with that at Pentecost?
17. What effect did this have upon the Jewish witnesses?
18. What indicates that the Gentiles were admitted into the church?
19. What does this teach us about racial and national boundaries in
their relation to the Christian religion?
20. Will you repeat verses thirty-four and thirty-five?
OUTLINE Key verse - 18
GENERAL DIVISIONS OF CHAPTER
1.
Peter convincing
the apostolic church that the Gentiles were to be received on equal terms with
the Jews (1-18).
2.
The church at Jerusalem promoting mission work among the Gentiles
(19:26).
3.
The newly-formed church at Antioch sending aid to the home church in
Judaea (27-30).
LESSONS OF PERMANENT VALUE
1.
The manner in which true Christians make an investigation (1-18).
2.
The effort which a good man will make to explain his actions (4-17).
3.
Evidence that men of all nations should be received into the church
(15-17).
4. When we learn God’s will, though that should be contrary to our
former bias, we should glorify him (18).
5.
When the church
has a clear understanding of God’s purpose it spreads into new fields (19 22).
6. When the home church is awake it sends assistance into new fields
where work has been opened (22-26).
7. Christ is the center of Christian teaching, preaching, worship and
life (26). The people at Antioch noticed this and called the disciples
Christians.
8. True Christians are sympathetic with others
in trouble (27-30).
Peter had been
convinced that the Gentiles were to be received into the church on the same
terms as the Jews. The apostles and disciples who were in Judea heard what had
taken place at Caesarea. When Peter returned to Jerusalem he was called to
account. They said: “Thou wentest in to
men uncircumcised, and didst eat with them” (11:3). Peter explained to them
the reason for his actions. He showed them that he was following God’s
direction and leading. They then were convinced that Peter had acted rightly.
They were
satisfied and glorified God for what had taken place, saying: “Then hath God also to the Gentiles granted
repentance unto life” (11:18).
There were some who had been convinced that the Gospel was intended for
the Gentiles before this time. After the martyrdom of Stephen and the bitter
persecution which followed, there were two groups of disciples who went out
preaching. There was a group which preached to the Jews only. Some of these had
gone to Phoenicia and Cyprus and Antioch. There were others of Cyprus and
Cyrene who went to Antioch and preached to the Gentiles as well as the Jews. As
a result of their preaching there were a great number who believed and turned
to the Lord. When the church at Jerusalem heard of this they sent Barnabas to
lend assistance to the new movement. Barnabas rejoiced in the manifestation of
the grace of God and the growth of the work. He saw that the work was so large
in that great city that he would need more assistance and he went to Tarsus to
bring back Saul. Thus the church at Jerusalem, which was not convinced that the
Gospel was to be taken to the Gentiles, began at once to send out missionaries.
The church at
Jerusalem was blessed in return by the infant church which she had fostered.
When a prophetic message came through Agabus that a great famine was to come
upon the world the newly-formed church at Antioch sent as much aid as they were
able to the brethren in Judaea. We therefore have in this chapter three general
divisions: first we have the account of Peter convincing the apostolic church
that the Gentiles were to be received on equal terms with the Jews; then
beginning with the nineteenth verse to the twenty-seventh we have the account
of the church at Jerusalem beginning mission work among the Gentiles at
Antioch; and in the closing verses of the chapter we have the account of the
appreciation of the Christians at Antioch in sending financial relief to the
home church in time of famine. There are in addition to these general divisions
a number of lessons which are of permanent value.
A CHRISTIAN
INVESTIGATION
There is a difference in the manner in which true Christians hear a man
who is charged with heresy from that in which hypocrites hear him. The apostles
and disciples who were at Jerusalem listened to Peter attentively and
earnestly. They were anxious to learn the will of God. Those who heard
Stephen’s defense had determined to punish him. They were not seeking to know
the will of God. Their prejudices and their anger guided them. We are not
surprised that they mobbed him when they were actuated by such motives. True
godly men are judicious. In church courts, the men who are impatient and who
quickly lose their temper and not the earnest devout men. The man who is
summoned by a church court is not always wrong. He should be given a respectful
and honest hearing. It is possible that the court may be enlightened by his
testimony.
A CHRISTIAN
EXPLANATION
There is that
which is notable in the manner in which a good man explains his actions. He
does not try to avoid making an explanation to his fellow Christians but he
exerts himself in attempting to show them that he acted in good faith and, as
it seemed to him, according to the will of God.
When Peter was charged with eating with men who were uncircumcised, he “from the beginning, . . . expounded it by
order” (11:4). He told them fully and accurately what had taken place. He
told them of the angel’s appearance to Cornelius, of the vision which he had
seen and of the direct command of the Spirit to go with them, making no
distinction. He told them of how he remembered that Jesus had foretold the
baptism of the Holy Spirit. He told them that the Holy Spirit had fallen on the
Gentiles as He did upon those at Jerusalem at Pentecost. The vision which he
had received had repeatedly emphasized the fact that no man was to be
considered common or unclean. He was acting in harmony with the revelation
which he had thus received when he went into the company of Gentiles at
Caesarea and ate with them. There were six witnesses with Peter who confirmed
his report of the out-pouring of the Holy Spirit upon the Gentiles and the fact
that they spoke with tongues and magnified God. His effort to vindicate his
actions was not in vain. Those who heard him were convinced that he had been
guided of God and their objections were silenced.
In many cases
since Peter’s day after ministers or missionaries have done their best to carry
out the will of God they have been criticized because their critics do not know
all the facts. The fact that the one who is criticized has a clear conscience
is not always enough. He should try to show his brethren just what he has done
and how he has tried to carry out the will of God. Among earnest, devout
Christians contentions will soon be healed if all are seeking to expound the
matter from the beginning and to follow the will of God.
EVIDENCE THAT THE
GENTILES SHOULD BE RECEIVED
When they saw
that the Lord was guiding by His Spirit and by His providence they yielded to
Him. We have here the witness of God the Father, God the Son and God the Holy
Spirit. God sent His angel to Cornelius. The Lord Jesus brought to the mind of
Peter the word that He had spoken concerning the baptism of the Holy Spirit: “Then remembered I the word of the Lord, how
that he said, John indeed baptized with water; but ye shall be baptized with
the Holy Ghost” (11:16). The Holy Spirit spoke directly to Peter and He
manifested His approval by falling upon the Gentiles in an out-pouring as at
Pentecost. The six witnesses with Peter knew that the angel’s appearance to
Cornelius and the vision to Peter were true because the one was prepared for
the other and the report of one was in perfect harmony with the other.
This was the
first time the apostles and whole Christian church had understood that the
Gentiles were to be received into the church without coming through the Jewish
church. They were convinced that circumcision was no longer necessary. They
learned that profession of faith in Christ and Christian baptism were
essential, and these only were necessary to the admission of members into the
Church of Christ. This was a very important event in the history of the church.
It was proper that the apostles should desire indisputable evidence before they
gave up the ceremonial law. They had been told that Christ was to fulfill the
law before, but they had not grasped all that it meant. Through Peter, at this
time, they received specific evidence. They were convinced and satisfied. They
were seeking to do the will of God and they knew that the Holy Spirit was
guiding them in this. The Holy Spirit, through the revealed Scripture, is
the final guide in all matters which are spiritual.
LEARNING GOD’S
WILL SHALL GLORIFY HIM
When the Spirit
guides us to a new decision we ought to glorify God. They glorified God though
the issue was not as they had expected at the first. They were led to change
their minds. They saw that the Spirit
had guided them into new and greater realms of truth. They saw that they
had been withstanding God in opposing the work of Peter. They had passed through
approximately the same experience as Peter had done. When he saw that the work
was of God he said: “what was I, that I
could withstand God?” (11:17).
He had been just
as careful as any of the apostles about eating only that which was clean and
with those who were considered clean, but when God showed him that a new
dispensation had come and the ceremonies concerning eating and offering had
been done away he was ready to glorify God and to lead them to unite with him
in so doing.
Sometimes we are
shown a more excellent way today. We may find that we have gotten a clearer
vision of God’s will. God by His Spirit or through His servants may lead us to
see truths or ways of service that we had not known before. He may show us that
our former views have been wrong. All Christians are learners under the
guidance of the Spirit. We ought, like the Christians of old, to glorify God
for changing our minds and showing us a better way.
When Adoniram
Judson first told the members of his own family that he had decided to be a
missionary, we are told: “He laid before them the workings of the Spirit with
him, how his life had been saved from ruin by the hand of Providence, how the
little book had fallen into his hands, and the lasting impressions made upon
him to bear the light to those who sat in darkness, and in the shadow of death.
His father saw the wisdom of his choice, and though deeply grieved and
disappointed, offered no opposition.” When the Assembly of the church met and
the petition of the Andover students was read, “it created quite a sensation,
and met with considerable opposition.” (The
Child of the Ganges, pp. 133-134).
It had seemed to
Adoniram Judson’s father that he should accept the position which had been
offered to him as assistant pastor of the largest church in Boston. It seemed
to many of the ministers of the Assembly that it was throwing away his life to
go away to begin a work in Burma. When they saw the work and leading of the
Spirit in it, as Mr. Judson pointed out, they ought to have yielded joyfully
and to have glorified God as did the early church concerning the first
admission of the Gentiles into their fold. We should glorify God, not because
we prevail in our own way, but because we learn God’s way.
THE CHURCH
ENLARGED
With a clearer understanding
of God’s purpose for the church it spread into new fields:
“Now they which were scattered abroad upon
the persecution that arose about Stephen traveled as far as Phenice, and
Cyprus, and Antioch, preaching the word to none but unto the Jews only. And
some of them were men of Cyprus and Cyrene, which, when they were come to
Antioch, spake unto the Grecians, preaching the Lord Jesus” (11:19-20).
Many who had been
driven out from Jerusalem by the persecution that arose against Stephen preached
to no one but the Jew. We may accord honor to the men of Cyprus and Cyrene who
preached to the Greeks. These men began the work among the Gentiles even before
the home church at Jerusalem was awakened to its duty. This is not the last
time that newly found Christians have challenged those who have won them to
Christ by their burning zeal.
In many instances persecution has been a blessing in disguise. Men have
often preached in places where they had not intended to go had they not been
forced to leave home and native land by reason of persecution. America was
settled, to a large extent, because of persecution in France, Holland, Ireland,
Scotland and other places in Europe. This served to bring godly men to America
and to bring the Gospel to the American Indians. The Boxer uprising in China
was a terrible disaster at the time, but it served to help the cause of
missions in the end. Both the foreign and native Christians were regarded by
the Chinese more highly afterward. Some were won to Christ from the Boxers
themselves who later proved to be mighty servants of God. The settlement by
treaty, which the United States made with China, united the two nations more
closely because the Chinese were given back their indemnity in scholarships to
American schools.
We have seen how
the Christians driven to Damascus, Samaria and Antioch began their
ministrations, and how men were won to Christ and the church was enlarged. God
causes Saul, even by his enmity, to be a great factor in the growth of the
church.
THE HOME CHURCH
ASSISTS
When the word
came to the church at Jerusalem they sent Barnabas to Antioch. The apostles
were ever ready to assist in the promotion and organization of the work in new
centers. They had sent Peter and John to assist Philip in Samaria. They made a
wise choice in sending Barnabas to Antioch. “He was a good man, and full of the Holy Ghost and of faith”
(11:24). He was a man who had given up all his possessions for the sake of
Christ. He was a man of Cyprus who would have a close fellowship with the
disciples who had already gone to Antioch.
Antioch was a
city which needed wise and energetic leadership. It was the third city of the
world at this time. Rome was first and Alexandria second. It was a magnificent
and wealthy city. It was the center of the worship of Daphne. A magnificent
temple and colossal statue were erected there in honor of Apollo. It was famous
as a place of pilgrimage and vice. It was a noted center of heathen worship.
Could the Gospel
make any progress in this great city? Would Christ’s followers ever make any
impression in that great center of wealth, vice and idolatrous worship? “the hand of the Lord was with them”
(11:21). His hand is not shortened that it cannot save. Not even in Antioch!
Even before Barnabas had arrived a great number had believed and turned to the
Lord. When he reached the city “and had
seen the grace of God, was glad, and exhorted them all, that with purpose of
heart they would cleave unto the Lord” (11:23). When he began to assist
with the work, “a great number believed,
and turned unto the Lord” (11:21). Men filled with the Spirit and with
faith can make an impression upon any city. There is no heathen or wealthy
center that is too hard for God.
This is the
twelfth time in these first eleven chapters that we are told that many, or
multitudes, were added to the church. The march of the church is ever forward
when it is made up of men who are filled with the Spirit. Jerusalem was soon to
fade from view and Antioch to become the center of the missionary work of the
Christian church.
Barnabas as a man
of large vision. He was a whole-souled man and not one who wanted to keep the
honor of leadership to himself. He saw that the work of leadership was too
large for himself alone. He did what he could in exhorting the disciples to
cleave to the Lord, but saw that additional workers and men of strong
leadership were greatly needed. He knew, better than perhaps any other, the
zeal and the capabilities of Saul. So, apparently without consulting the church
at Jerusalem, he went to Tarsus to seek for Saul. Saul was probably preaching
in and around Tarsus. When Barnabas found him he brought him to Antioch.
Together they worked for a whole year preaching and teaching at Antioch.
Barnabas and Saul were therefore well acquainted and closely associated in
missionary work before they began what is called their first foreign missionary
work together.
CHRIST THE CENTER
That Christ was
the center of the teaching and the conduct of the Christians at Antioch is
apparent from the name which the people gave them there. “And the disciples were called Christians first in Antioch” (11:26).
This is a Greek word with a Latin termination. Such a name would not have been
given by Jews. A name that they would have chosen would have included, Messiah.
The name Christian, may have been given at first in derision. However, it came
to be applied to the disciples, it was evidently used because Christ was the
center of their teaching, their preaching, their worship and their life. The disciples
can have no more honorable name today than Christian. It would be a great
blessing if all they who are called Christian truly made Christ the center of
all their thoughts and worship and life.
Christ came into
the hearts of Cornelius and his friends without a long sermon or much
persuasion by Peter, because they were eagerly waiting for light from on high.
When they learned of Christ they accepted him at once and the Spirit was poured
out upon them in power. They were believers in God before, but Christ became
the center of their life from that moment and they rejoiced in Him.
We are told that a French painter recently made a sensation in Paris by
the manner of his work. He fitted up a cab for a studio and drove about the
streets, stopping here and there to make sketches of places and things which he
saw. People did not see him shut up in his cab looking out upon them through
his little window, and taking his pictures of the nooks and corners and byways
of Parisian life. He thus caught all manner of scenes and incidents in the
city’s hidden ways. He then transferred his sketches to canvas, and put Christ
everywhere among them. When people saw his work, they were startled, for they
saw themselves in their everyday life, in all their follies and frivolities,
and always Christ in the midst - every king of actual life on the canvas, and
in the heart of it all - Christ. If the painter were to visit your town or city
this year and portray you in the events of your home, your church and civic
life what kind of pictures would he see? Would your greatest name, Christian,
be outstanding in them all?
Christ is continuing to do and to teach by His Spirit through His
disciples. His disciples should never make the mistake of thinking that they
can win men to Christ apart from the Holy Spirit. I remember hearing Dr. R.A.
Torrey tell of an evening when he was preaching in the Chicago Avenue Church
when the Spirit came in power in the midst of his sermon. It makes one think of
the outpouring of the Spirit before Peter had finished his prayer that the Holy
Spirit might come in convicting power. Dr. Torrey said: “As I was preaching, I
noticed a man in the front seat in the gallery to my left, leaning forward
listening most intently. A great diamond flashed upon his shirt front and he
had every appearance of a sporting man. In the midst of my sermon, without any
intention of drawing the net at the time, but simply to drive a point home and
made it definite, I said, ‘Who will accept Jesus Christ tonight?’ Scarcely had the
words left my lips when this man sprang to his feet and cried so that it rang
through the church, ‘I will!’ and sank back into his seat. His action produced
a sensation in the audience like a shock of electricity. I saw it was no time
to finish the sermon, and I immediately gave the invitation. I said, ‘Who else
in this building, will accept Jesus Christ here and now as his personal
Saviour?’ All over the church men and women, young and old, began to rise to
their feet and a large company that night accepted Jesus Christ.”
At the Pacific
Garden Mission one night there were an unusual number of conversions. Those who
were there testified that they saw great reason to praise God. There were some
among those who received Christ as their Saviour who had been drunkards. When
the Superintendent of the mission was asked how it came about, he replied: “It
pleased the Holy Spirit to illumine the face
of Jesus, and sinners just saw Him and believed.” We stand in
amazement at the work of the Holy Spirit when Peter preached in Caesarea and
when Barnabas and Saul preached in Antioch, and the time will never cease when
men will be amazed at the power of the Spirit to transform the hearts of men.
He could make a Roman soldier a new man in Caesarea; He could made a devotee of
Apollo a new man in Antioch, He could make a sporting man or a drunkard a new
man in Chicago, and He can make the Gospel effective in the hearts of ungodly
men and make them new men in Christ Jesus everywhere. Christ said He would send
the Holy Spirit. He has sent Him and He will send Him to those who honor Him.
CHRISTIANS READY
TO HELP
True Christians
are sympathetic with others in trouble. When a prophet named Agabus, foretold
of a great famine which was coming upon all the world, “the disciples, every man according to his ability, determined to send
relief unto the brethren which dwelt in Judaea: Which also they did, and sent
it to the elders by the hands of Barnabas and Saul” (11:29-30). This famine
came to pass in the days of Claudius.
Saul was driven out from Jerusalem after he became a Christian. He was
driven out because he was a Christian. The first time he came back it was with
money to relieve the starving. That is a splendid example of what Christianity
is and what it does. The Christian returns good for evil. Christians help one
another when in need. They also help others who are not Christians. They do
kind deeds in order that others seeing their good works may glorify their
Father who is in heaven.
Many a man both
in civilized and in heathen lands has been led to lend a sympathetic ear to the
saving message of the Gospel because of some kind act which a Christian has
done for him. He may have been given food when he was hungry; he may have been
given clothing when he was destitute; he may have been given rest when he was
weary; he may have been given medical aid when he was sick; he had concluded
that the man who showed sympathy with him was a good man and he is ready to
listen to his message. As a result he finds a friend in Jesus.
The Christians at
Antioch realized that they had received a blessing which money could not repay,
but they wanted to show their appreciation by sending what they could to the
church which had sent out men to teach them of Christ. All true charity is prompted
directly or indirectly by Christ. Where Christ is not known we do not find it,
but instead we find greed and oppression and hardness and cruelty. The
blessings which flow from Christianity are numberless. We can do nothing better
than promote the love of Christ among men and nations. Christ in the heart and
life is the solution of enmity and vice and poverty and all forms of sin.
QUESTIONS
(Acts 11:1-30)
1.
What was Peter charged with when he returned to Jerusalem?
2.
Did Peter manifest haste or ill-temper in his answer?
3.
In what spirit did his opponents listen?
4.
Is there
generally a difference in the manner in which Christians hear and weigh
evidence when compared with ungodly men?
5.
Is a good man careful to explain his actions when men disagree?
6.
What fact convinced
Peter and the others that he was right in holding fellowship with Gentiles?
7.
Why was it
important that they should have indisputable evidence concerning this matter?
8.
To whom is the glory due when the Spirit guides us to a new decision?
9.
How was persecution a blessing in disguise?
10.
What new center
of mission work begins to become important?
11.
How important was
Antioch considered among other cities of the world?
12.
What indicates
that the home church at Jerusalem was awake to its opportunities?
13.
Who was sent to
Antioch?
14.
What was the
message of Barnabas?
15.
How did his
character support his message?
16.
Who did Barnabas
secure to aid with the work at Antioch?
17.
What was
evidently the central theme of those at Antioch? What name did the people of
Antioch apply to the disciples?
18.
What was the
result of the mission work at Antioch? May we expect similar results today?
19.
What became the
subject of the prophets in those days?
20.
What did the
disciples do to show their sympathy and to help?
OUTLINE Key verse - 5
We can look at
the chapter from different standpoints. We could treat it historically:
1.
Herod persecuting.
2.
James martyred.
3.
Peter delivered.
We could make the
church the center:
1.
The church persecuted.
2.
The church praying.
3.
The church victorious.
4.
The church growing.
5.
The enemies of the church perish.
We could consider the outstanding doctrines. This is the outline
followed in this discussion.
1.
The danger of pride.
2.
The certainty of divine retribution.
3.
The mystery of God’s providential government.
4.
The power of Christ the King.
5.
The comfort of hope.
6.
The power of prayer.
7.
The victory of faith.
8.
The triumph of truth.
But
if Christians would always settle their contentions in the way in which the
apostles did they would reach an amicable settlement and would conclude that
this was one of the greatest lessons which they had ever learned. Moreover,
that lesson is closely linked with the outstanding one in this chapter, for the
man who is to have power in prayer as the disciples did here, must not live in
contention with his brethren. Jesus tells us that when we go to worship if we
remember that our brother has something against us we should first go and be
reconciled and then come and worship.
DIFFERENT
ANALYSIS
There are several
different ways in which one might outline a chapter such as this. If we were to
treat it historically we might consider, first, Herod Persecuting, then James
Martyred, third, Peter Delivered. We could also consider the passing of Jerusalem
as the center of action and the exit of Peter as the leading character.
If we were to
center our discussion about the church, we might consider, first, the church
persecuted, next, the church praying, then, the church victorious, fourth, the
church growing, and lastly, the enemies of the church perish.
If we were to
center our study about the outstanding doctrines we might study the following:
the mystery of God’s providential government, James was taken and Peter was
saved; the curse of pride; the comfort of hope; the power of prayer; the
victory of faith; the certainly of divine retribution; and the triumph of the
truth.
HEROD
While the church
at Antioch was growing and the church at Jerusalem was suffering from famine
Herod began to exercise his natural cruelty in afflicting her. Cruelty was a
marked characteristic of the family to which Herod belonged. Four members of
this family are well known in New Testament history. The one who is spoken of
in this chapter was Herod Agrippa I. His grandfather, Herod the Great, ordered
the execution of the little children in Bethlehem in the effort to kill Jesus.
His uncle, Herod Antipas, imprisoned and beheaded John the Baptist. His son,
Herod Agrippa II, was the king before whom Paul made his defense at Caesarea.
The career of Herod, as of any prodigal, was not all pleasant. He fled
from home when a boy to escape the ire of his grandfather. His early life was
spent, partly in poverty, partly in prison. A part of this time he was in Rome,
and during a part of it in Judaea. The Emperor, Caligula, gave him liberty and
honors. He gave him the title of king together with two tetrarchies of
Palestine. He held these until after the murder of Caligula, in which he was
supposed to have had a part, when Claudius came to the throne. He gained the
favor of Claudius who added to the territory over which he ruled the provinces
of Judaea and Samaria. Thus he was made governor over all the territory over
which his grandfather, Herod the Great, had ruled. Herod was an astute politician.
Like Queen Elizabeth who was voluptuous and cruel, but yet was called good
Queen Bess, so Herod though cruel by nature and practice, sought to please the
Jews.
To win the favor
of the people he made his home at Jerusalem, offered sacrifices daily and gave
large gifts to the people. It was as a part of his policy to please the people
that he attempted to destroy and drive out the Christian.
JAMES
The first
prominent victim of the persecution instigated by Herod was James, the brother
of John. He was one of the three apostles who had been closest to Jesus.
Nothing is said of his character here and but little elsewhere. He was, with
John, so distinguished for energy in the cause of Christ that they were called
Boanerges, or, sons of thunder. He was evidently prominent in the work of the
Lord, among the Christians at Jerusalem, and thus drew upon himself the enmity
of his opponents.
PETER
No sooner had
Herod witnessed the effect of his action, in killing James, than he arrested
Peter also with the intention of executing him and thus gaining greater
popularity with the Jews. A few lives were nothing to him if his own pride
might be gratified. Herod, however, did not realize that history is made of of
two factors, God and man. He had not yet learned that God is the chief factor
in history. Man proposes but God disposes. Herod, powerful and violent as he
was, was subject to God. Herod no doubt knew that Peter had escaped, on another
occasion, from the prison and prison guards. He would see that this did not
occur again. He therefore set over Peter, a special guard of sixteen soldiers,
to guard in turns, four at a time.
HYPOCRITICAL
SUPERSTITION
The Jews would
not put anyone to death during the feast of the Passover. It is identified by
its pagan name in our Bible - Easter. Herod may not have shared the
superstition of the Jews, but in order to please them he knew that he should
wait until after the Passover before executing Peter. Many a man has refrained
from executing a diabolical plot owing to religious superstition. He would not
hesitate to commit murder but he would not break some portion of his ritual in
order to complete his plot. The delay on the part of Herod was not the fear of
God, because a little later, he was ready to place himself on an equality with
God.
PETER DELIVERED
Herod felt sure,
by reason of his special effort to guard Peter, that his prisoner would be
there the next morning and he would be led out to execution. But Herod had not
taken into account the prayers of the church and the power of Almighty God. He
did not know that doors and locks meant nothing to the angel of God. The next
day the prisoner was not within the prison. Herod did not know why. The whole
story is made clear to us, how the angel went in, lighted up the prison, loosened
the chains, opened one prison door after another, told Peter to dress and
follow him out into another street and set him free.
REPORTING TO THE
DISCIPLES
Peter did not
realize until it was all over that his release was more than a vision. When he
knew that it was a reality, he went to the house of Mary, the mother of Mark,
and knocked. The little girl who answered the knock at the porch knew that it
was Peter, but was so overjoyed that she neglected to open it. She ran into the
house and told the assembled disciples, who were at prayer, that Peter was at
the door. They would not believe her at first, but when they opened the door
they found that it was indeed Peter, safe and free. Peter told them how the
Lord had brought him forth from the prison, asked them to tell James and the
brethren, and departed to another place, possibly to remain in seclusion until
Herod’s wrath had abated, when he should find that his prisoner had escaped.
Herod did seek for Peter but found him not, and after he had examined the
guards commanded that they should be put to death.
HEROD’S END
Herod then went
to Caesarea for the purpose, according to Josephus, of engaging in a festival
in honor of the Emperor Claudius. During the games of the festival he received
publicly representatives from Tyre and Sidon against whom he had been highly
displeased. These men wanted to regain the favor of Herod because they depended
for their food supplies upon
Palestine and it would be disastrous for them to go to war with him.
Though Blastus, the king’s chamberlain, they arranged terms of peace. Upon a
set day Herod appeared, arrayed in royal apparel, and made an oration unto
them. Josephus says that he had put on a garment of silver tissue and when he
came into the theatre in the morning, the reflection of the sun’s rays was so
resplendent as to spread horror those who looked at him. Presently his
flatterers cried out that he was a god. He did not rebuke them nor reject their
impious flattery. He was smitten with a violent pain in his bowels, was carried
into his palace and when he was quite worn out with the pain in five days,
departed this life. The Scripture tells us: “the people gave a shout, saying, it is the voice of a god, and not of a
man. And immediately the angel of the Lord smote him, because he gave not God
the glory: and he was eaten of worms, and gave up the ghost” (12:22-23).
THE DANGER OF
PRIDE
Pride, or the
love of popularity and power, spurred Herod on in the persecution of the
church. Because he saw it pleased the people, when he killed an apostle, he was
about to kill another. Not all will go to the extreme to which Herod would go,
but thousands since the days of Herod have tried to reach the popular ear with
some slogan which will attract the crowd. There are always politicians who are
ready to become the mouthpieces of the liquor interests and various grasping
trusts for the sake of place and power. There are men who for gain and
notoriety will do all within their power to set a guilty criminal free. There
are others who, for selfish interests, will do all they are able to besmirch
the names of honest men so that the public may condemn them and restore their
party to power. “Pride goeth before
destruction, and an haughty spirit before a fall” (Proverbs 16:18).
According to the
legend, “Bellerophon might have ended his days in happiness and prosperity if
he had not irritated the gods with his pride. He conceived the project of
mounting to heaven on his winged steed, Pegasus. Jupiter was indignant and sent
a gad-fly which stung the horse, and caused him to throw the presumptuous
rider. Bellerophon, lame and blind from his fall, wandered in lonely places
until his death came to relieve him of his misery.” Pride is like a building
raised several stories higher than the strength of the foundations will allow.
It always has its fall. Solomon says: “Before
destruction the heart of man is haughty, and before honour is humility”
(Proverbs 18:12), and Jesus say: “whosoever
shall exalt himself shall be abased; and he that shall humble himself shall be
exalted” (Matthew 23:12).
THE CERTAINTY OF
DIVINE RETRIBUTION
Herod caused others to suffer. He himself suffered a terrible
death. When he died, according to Josephus, he admitted to the people that he
had been smitten because he had allowed himself to receive divine honors. God
is a God of justice. He always judges men. His method of punishing is not
always visible to us as in the case of Herod. Nevertheless men have often been
permitted to see his workings and they have proof that he will bring into
judgment every deed done in the flesh.
When Judah
captured Adoni-bezek and cut off his thumbs and great toes, he said: “But Adonibezek fled; and they pursued
after him, and caught him, and cut off his thumbs and his great toes. And
Adoni-bezek said, Threescore and ten kings, having their thumbs and their great
toes cut off, gathered their meat under my table: as I have done, so God hath
requited me. And they brought him to Jerusalem, and there he died” (Judges
1:6-7).
The sight of Haman hanging upon the gallows which he had made for
Mordecai, convinced the people of Shushan, and it ought to convince us, that
divine retribution is a reality.
Elijah said to Ahab, after he had been partner in the murder of Naboth,
“In the place where dogs licked the
blood of Naboth shall dogs lick thy blood, even thine” (I Kings 21:19).
Retributive
justice is in perfect harmony with the love of God.
If the criminal
is not punished all the righteous suffer. Love to them demands punishment of the offender. It deters men
from sin. When they know that if they sow the wind they will reap the
whirlwind, they hesitate to go on in sin. When they see the murderer hang, they
say, we must beware. When they see the man who drinks end his course in
delirium tremens they say, it is not safe to begin the habit. Herod, like a
warning light that is hung up as a danger signal, stands as a beacon in history
to warn us of the danger of continuing to flaunt our wickedness in the face of
God and attempting to find a way to glory apart from the mercy of Jesus Christ.
THE MYSTERY OF GOD’S PROVIDENTIAL GOVERNMENT
Why was Stephen
stoned in the beginning of his ministry and John permitted to live and preach
to an advanced age? Why was Patrick Hamilton burned at the stake and John Knox
delivered from the galleys and allowed to die a natural death? Why did
Archibald Campbell, Donald Cargill and James Renwick die as martyrs, while
Melville and Henderson and Peden were permitted to live.
To answer all the
questions which may be asked in this connection is impossible. The providences
of God are too mysterious for us to understand. To say that prayer was made for
Peter is scarcely an answer because it is morally certain that prayer was made
for James also. Peter was delivered from prison on another occasion when there
is no record that prayer was made for him. We can scarcely doubt, however, that
Peter and others were praying at that time. In that great chapter on faith in
the book of Hebrews there are recorded some who lived to die a natural death,
and some who died as martyrs, but all who are mentioned lived and died in
faith. The faith of those who died is not placed below those who lived.
God sees not as
man seeth. We cannot always tell when our work is done. Without doubt, God
could have delivered James. James had evidently finished his work on earth.
Peter had yet a work to do. All of those who have died in faith, from Abel
down, being dead are yet speaking. James was hastened into glory, but he did
not cease to speak to the church. Sometimes, as in the case of James and John
the Baptist and Patrick Hamilton, the saints of God speak more loudly by their
death than by their life.
This record is not, The Acts of the Apostles, it is a record of The Acts
of Jesus, of all that Jesus continued to do and teach. When we take this view,
the correct view, of this Book it helps us to solve this problem. The important
thing is not whether James should die soon and Peter live long, the all
important lesson is, by what means can the Lord Jesus carry out his plan best?
Sometimes Jesus is honored more by men’s death than by their life. Men need to
be constantly reminded that they know not when they shall be called. Men need
to be reminded that the power and progress of the church does not depend upon
any one man or group of men. We should leave the matter of our living or our
dying with the Lord. Whether we live or whether we die we should be the Lord’s.
If we live in the faith of the Son of God who died for us and who gave Himself
for our sins, whether our call may come in youth or old age, we shall be called
home to dwell forever with the Lord.
THE POWER OF
Christ AS KING
Herod thought
that he held in his hands, at least the human destiny of Peter, and of other of
the saints of God. God said to Herod as he said to the mighty waves of the
sea, hitherto shalt thou go and no farther.
God virtually
said to Herod, thou shalt not lay violent hands upon my servant Peter. The
rulers had tried to bind Peter and other of the apostles at another time when
the angel of God had set them free. The Roman authorities tried to bind Paul
and Silas in prison at Philippi but were defeated in their effort.
Both Jewish and
Roman rulers tried to lock Christ within the tomb, but failed. Herod claimed
for himself divine honors, and went down to a miserable and shameful death, as
a striking testimony to the fact that Jesus Christ is King of kings and Lord of
Lords. All rulers should rule in submission to Him. No nation or ruler can set
up against Him and successful defy His authority. “Behold, the nations are as a drop of a bucket, and are counted as the
small dust of the balance: behold, he taketh up the isles as a very little
thing . . . All nations before him are as nothing; and they are counted to him
less than nothing, and vanity” (Isaiah 40:15, 17).
THE COMFORT OF
HOPE
Peter was sleeping between two soldiers. This was on the night before
Herod was about to put him to death. It is possible that Peter did not know
this. He at least knew what Herod had done to James. He knew what Herod was
likely to do to him, and whether he had been told or not, he could guess at the
time. Peter must have known what that heavy guard that was placed over him
meant. He probably knew the time that had been set for his execution. And yet
with all this before him PETER SLEPT! The discomfort of being chained to two
soldiers and the surroundings of the prison would have kept many men awake. We
read of criminals becoming hysterical when they are told that the time of their
execution is near. But is was not so with Peter. HE SLEPT!
Peter’s sleep on
the night has been likened to the “Last Sleep of Argyle” which has been
portrayed both by painter and historian. Such a quiet sleep, when near the hour
of death by violence, shows that there is hope within a soul that is calm and
fearless because of the assurance that it has been forgiven. It is an evidence
of a clear conscience and implicit trust in God. The strongest chains which might be locked to
Peter’s hands and feet could not bind his soul. His hands might be linked
with iron fetters to seasoned soldiers, but the hand of faith could reach out
beyond the confines of stone walls and iron doors up to the throne of Almighty
God. His sight might be cut off by
the darkness of the dismal dungeon, but his eye of faith could see far beyond the
dark doors of the dungeon and the walls of Jerusalem up to the beautiful gates
of Heaven and his ears could hear the angels’ voices ready to welcome him to
share the glory of its mansions. So though in the dark damp dungeon, with
the prospect of the executioner’s axe falling upon his head with the rise of
the morrow’s sun, PETER SLEPT! His heart knew greater peace than that of king
Herod, though Herod slept in the palace and Peter in the prison.
The comfort which
Peter had is possible for every child of God. “If in this life only we have hope in Christ, we are of all men most
miserable” (I Corinthians 15:19). The blessed thing about hope is that it
reaches beyond this life[/u]. “Be of
good courage, and he shall strengthen your heart, all ye that hope in the Lord”
(Psalm 31:24). “The wicked is driven
away in his wickedness: but the righteous hath hope in his death” (Psalm
14:32). “Therefore being justified by
faith, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ. By whom also we
have access by faith into this grace wherein we stand, and rejoice in hope of
the glory of God. And not only so, but we glory in tribulations also: knowing
that tribulation worketh patience; And patience, experience; and experience,
hope: And hope maketh not ashamed; because the love of God is shed abroad in
our hearts by the Holy Ghost which is given unto us” (Romans 5:1-5).
THE POWER OF
PRAYER
“Peter therefore was kept in prison: but
prayer was made without ceasing of the church unto God for him” (12:5). The
words, “without ceasing,” is a strong word. It carries the thought of
earnestness, fervency, or even, in agony. Fervent, agonizing prayer was made
for Peter.
There were many
praying. The church was praying. That does not necessarily mean that every
member of the church was praying, but it means that many members of the church
were praying. It was a united prayer to which the Lord has given a special
promise.
If Herod had seen
both sides of the situation he would probably have laughed. It appeared to be a
ridiculous contrast to the worldly man. On the one hand there was the great
Roman prison with its iron doors, gates and locks. Peter was bound to the
soldiers with chains. There were the usual guards in and about the prison. Then
in addition to that there were the four special soldiers set to guard Peter.
There was evidently a soldier on either side of him and one at each of two of
the doors through which he passed, possibly one at the third gate which opened
out to the street. What possible chance had one man to break away from such a
prison and such a guard? These men would watch with extreme care, for the
penalty of allowing a prisoner to escape meant death to a Roman soldier. They
would not sleep when so much was at stake.
On the other hand
there was a little band of unarmed men and women gathered in the home of one of
their number on their knees. What could this innocent little group do to bring
Peter from the confines of that great carefully guarded prison? Could they
break down those walls? could they overpower the guard? Surely, it would seem,
that if they intended to do so they had best arise from their knees and arm
themselves for the conflict. but they do not do so. They remain in the house.
They seek no arms. They form no plot. They only pray.
To whom do they
pray? They cannot see Him. They cannot feel Him. But they know Him to whom they
pray. They pray to the omnipotent God! They know that Herod must melt away when
He puts forth his power! They know that even Caesar with all his armed legions
is but as the dust of the balance when He rises in his might! They know, and
they believe His promise, that if they have faith as a grain of mustard seed
they can say to this mountain, be thou removed, and it shall be done. They
recall the mighty acts of God as recorded in their own history. They recall
that memorable scene on the top of the mountain when Moses knelt with uplifted
hands before God while the army of Israel struggled in the valley below. They
remembered how when he continued to pray Israel was marching forward driving
back the foe, but when his arms grew weak and he ceased to pray Amalek
prevailed. They remembered that, with his two assistants to hold up his hands,
he prayed on until Israel won.
They remembered how their great prophet Elijah had stood alone before
God
over against the four hundred prophets of Baal, and how he had lifted up his
voice in the midst of that agonizing multitude calling upon God to display His
might and presence by sending fire from Heaven. They remembered how that fire
had actually fallen and had licked up not only the sacrifice but the stones and
water as well. They remembered how the people, at last convinced, fell down on
their faces and cried out, “The Lord, he
is the God; the Lord, he is the God” (I Kings 18:39).
They remembered
how Elijah had prayed again that the heavens should give forth no rain and for
a space of more than three years there was no rain, then how he prayed again
and the rain fell in torrents.
They remembered
how the youthful, inexperienced David, breathing a prayer to God, had gone out
to fight the great, trained, armed giant
who had defied the whole army of Israel. And they knew how that mighty warrior
had fallen before the young hero of faith.
They remembered
how a more powerful king than Herod, the great Sennacherib, with his trained
Assyrian host, had marched against Jerusalem and had almost disdained to lay
siege against it, it seemed so weak in comparison with the forces of Assyria. But
they remembered how in that crisis
Hezekiah had prayed and Isaiah had prayed and in one night the flower of
the Assyrian host lay dead, stricken by the hand of the angel of God.
They remembered
how Nebuchadnezzar had been cast down and Belshazzar had trembled in the presence of their God and the God of Daniel. Their God had enabled Daniel to unlock the secrets of the future;
He had saved Jonah from the turbulent sea; he had placed his seal of approval
upon the Lord Jesus whom they served and who had done mighty works too numerous
to mention; He had given power to Peter to heal the sick and raise the dead; He
had enabled Philip to cast out devils and work wonders; He had poured out His
Spirit upon them in that very city and manifested His presence and power in a
manner that they could not forget, and with an assurance which precluded any
possibility of a mistaken faith in Him. They knew that God had urged them to
give Him no rest until He should make His church a praise in the earth. They
knew that Jesus had told them that men ought always to pray and not to faint.
And so they prayed on! And they did not pray in vain!
They prayed until God on His throne heard and answered. They prayed
until the angel came from heaven, took Peter by the hand, led him out of prison
and set him free. They prayed until Peter appeared at their very door as a
proof that God had bowed down from His throne and had heard the cry of the
needy. True, there were those who would not believe that it was really Peter
when at first he knocked at the door. There are different factors which enter into
the explanation. There were no doubt many among them who did not look for
Peter’s release, but who asked that God would sustain him and give him grace to
suffer if it should not be Herod’s will to release him.
They had seen
miracles, but God did not usually answer, even in that day, by a miracle.
Perhaps some hoped for a providential release of Peter without a miracle. But
in all probability there were those among the disciples who confidently
believed that God would release Peter and who were not surprised, as were the
rest, when Peter stood before their door.
Even among true
disciples there are usually few who pray with an undoubting faith. Those few,
though but two or three, are permitted to win great victories through their
prayers of faith. And it is remarkable how God in His love and mercy will hear
the cry of weak halting children and grant them an answer above that which they
had really hoped to receive. The Lord Jesus as our intercessor perfects our
weak and imperfect prayers and makes them acceptable at the throne of God.
Child of God pray
on! He sustained the mother
of Augustine and encouraged her in her prayers which followed a profligate son
until he was transformed into the image of God and made an earnest, devout and
diligent servant of Christ.
Child of God pray
on! He heard the prayers of
John Knox in an age of formality and idolatry and vice, and gave him an answer
as he cried with all his soul, “Give me Scotland or I die.”
Child of God pray
on! The first mission to
India originated in the heart of a praying mother. Her prayers, without much
instruction for she died when her children were young, led Bartholomew
Ziegenbalg to give himself as a missionary to India in 1705, over a century
before the American Board of Foreign Missions was organized.
Child of God pray
on! It was God who sustained
David Livingstone in his long and lonely journeys through the wilds of Africa
in his efforts to heal the open sore of the world. It was God who heard his
prayers when alone and unsupported by human hand his life went out in the heart
of Africa on his knees in prayer for that great dark continent. God is
answering that prayer today and multitudes are serving Christ, even in dark
Africa.
Child of God pray
on! The prayers of God’s
people have been heard and answered around the world and today in China and India
and in the very heart of Africa in South America and in the Islands of the sea,
there are many of his servants who have gone to tell the Good News of the
Gospel who are being sustained in answer to prayer and prayer alone.
The wonderful
blessings that have gone out from that little band of praying Christians in the
house of Mary cannot be computed as they have taught men to pray with agonizing
fervency throughout all the centuries.
THE VICTORY OF
FAITH
We cannot always
explain the extremes to which God allows men to go before He defeats their
plans. He seemed to allow Herod to nearly win in the effort to take the life of
Peter. The hour of execution was only a few hours away. God could have
intervened sooner. He had a wise and beneficent plan in doing as He did. He
tested His people’s faith and manifested His power to a greater degree by
waiting. Peter’s faith, as well as that of those who were interested in him,
would afterward be confirmed. Their patience and faith was severely tried. But
it is likely that if one had asked Peter in after years if he would have had it
otherwise, if he would have desired that God had released him a few days sooner
he would have replied that he was entirely satisfied, that he would not for all
that money could purchase be without the wonderful experience which henceforth
taught him that God’s plans were wisest and best. He would never doubt the
wisdom of God again.
There was a
similar lesson which the Lord Himself taught to some of His disciples while He
was still upon earth. When Lazarus was sick they sent the message to Jesus: “he whom thou lovest is sick” (John
11:3). They no doubt hoped that Jesus would come immediately. but in place of
coming at once Jesus purposely delayed. He remained in the same place where He
was for two days longer. While He delayed Lazarus died.
It was a
wonderful test of the faith of the sisters in Christ. Their faith did not
wholly stand the test. But their faith would be stronger after their brother
had been recalled from the grave and they had further evidence that Jesus was
the resurrection and the life. They would be glad as they would think back over
it all that Jesus had delayed. They would have unfaltering faith in Jesus as
the Son of God. True faith is always sure of the victory. This is the victory
that overcometh the world, even our faith. Why shall not we be certain of the
victory through Christ? We have more evidence today than was given to Martha
and Mary or to Peter. We have reason to place absolute trust in Christ and none
to cause us to doubt.
THE TRIUMPH OF
TRUTH
There are some
striking contrasts in this chapter. Peter was kept in prison - but prayer was
made. Herod was eaten of worms - but the Word of God grew and multiplied. The
angel smote Peter. The angel smote Herod. When the angel smote Peter he was
aroused to life. When the angel smote Herod he was stricken to the death.
If some one had
asked another who were the important men of that day, he would probably have
replied, Herod and Caesar. But their names are known today mainly because they
are connected with the story of Peter and the early church. Peter and the
little band of praying Christians would not have been mentioned among those
whose names would likely last and be spoken of in after years. But Herod passed
away and the world did not miss him, except to rejoice that it was free from
his cruelty. The Word of God would grow whether Herod lived or whether he died.
During the life of Herod the Word had spread to Cyprus and Antioch and to many
other centers of importance. Now that he is dead and another hindrance taken
out of the way the Word of God grows more rapidly. God will not allow any
obstacle to stand permanently in the way of the growth of the Word.
At the close of
this chapter Barnabas, Saul and Mark are returning from Jerusalem to Antioch
and are about to make their first foreign missionary journey. With this chapter
Jerusalem fades from view as the center of the future center of missionary
effort. With this chapter, also, Peter passes from the scene of action. We hear
of him but once again in this book, in the fifteenth chapter. Paul is about to
become the central figure in the growing church.
Herod tried to
crush the truth. He failed ignominiously, and all others have failed and will
fail who try to stamp out the truth of the Word of God. We have witnessed a
noble life in that of Peter who has formed the central figure of the early
church up to this time. We have seen in him an earnest, bold, unswerving,
energetic preacher of the Gospel. We have seen the church grow from a little
band who were left after the ascension of Christ, to a strong church which has
spread eastward into Asia, southward into Africa, and westward into Europe. We
have seen the church planted in several of the large and influential cities of
the world such as Damascus, Samaria, Caesarea and Antioch.
But when Peter has ceased to be the energizer of the missionary church
it shall not cease to flourish and spread. Under the leadership of the great
missionary, Paul, it shall spread, not with less, but with greater rapidity
than ever before. It matters now what man or men may be the
central figures in the church of Christ, the Spirit of God will not
allow His Word to fall to the ground, and where the Spirit is, there will be
growth, there will be life, and there will be power.
The Spirit uses
men through whom He works and therefore He still calls for men who will give
themselves soul and body into His hands, that through them as instruments of
His, the church may continue to grow and her numbers be multiplied.
QUESTIONS (Acts 12:1-25)
1.
What do we find Herod doing at the opening of this chapter?
2.
What do we find him doing at the end of the chapter?
3.
In what condition do we find the church at the opening of the chapter?
4.
In what condition at the end?
5.
What on the part of man gave such victory amidst persecution?
6.
Why did Herod want to kill Peter?
7.
How did Herod guard Peter?
8.
What stronger guard did Peter have?
9.
Did Herod take
into account the prayers of the church and the power of God? How do wicked men
usually do in this regard?
10.
Was Herod proud?
How does God deal with such?
11.
Give examples of
Divine retribution?
12.
Can we always
explain God’s providential government, who one is permitted to live, another is
allowed to die?
13.
What authority
had Christ over Herod? What over other kings?
14.
How does trust in
God and a clear conscience affect one’s rest?
15.
Tell something of
the power of prayer?
16.
Where did Peter
want to go when he found himself free?
17.
Why did Peter ask
that these things be told to James and the brethren?
18.
Is true faith
always sure of victory? How do you know?
19.
When the angel
smote Peter and smote Herod what was the difference and why?
20.
What new place
now becomes the center and what new man the leader of missionary activity?
OUTLINE Key verse - 47
The growth of the
Christian church was gradual. Men may differ as to when foreign mission work
began. The term is indefinite. This, however, was the first time when men,
directed by the Spirit and ordained for the work by the church, had
deliberately started out into distant fields to bear the Gospel from place to
place among both Jews and Gentiles.
This is the
beginning of Paul’s first missionary journey. Paul, from this on, is the
central figure in the Book. Peter is mentioned but once after this. Antioch
becomes the center of action, the starting point of missionary journeys.
1.
Their experience.
They had been home missionaries.
2.
Their consecration.
3.
Their call.
4.
Their ordination.
5.
Their journey.
6.
Their field.
7.
Their adversaries.
8.
Their success.
The term, foreign
missionary, is an indefinite expression. Opinions have varied as to who the
first foreign missionaries were in the Christian church. Jesus had told his
disciples that they were to begin at Jerusalem and bear the Gospel to the
uttermost parts of the earth. In accordance with that command the growth of the
church was gradual. Jesus went into the coasts of Tyre and Sidon; Philip
baptized the Ethiopian who was on his way to Africa; Paul preached at Damascus;
the disciples who were scattered abroad on account of persecution went into
Cyprus and other distant points; Peter went to preach to Romans in Caesarea;
disciples from Cyprus and Cyrene preached “the
Lord Jesus” at Antioch; Barnabas was sent by the church of Jerusalem to
assist in that work; Paul had gone to Tarsus and had apparently been a
missionary there.
The journey of
Barnabas and Paul, recorded in this chapter, is not the first work among
Gentiles, nor is it the first work outside of Palestine. But it was the first
time when men, directed by the Spirit and ordained for the work by the church,
had deliberately started out into distant fields to bear the Gospel from place
to place among both Jews and Gentiles. It was a more important event than the
voyage of Columbus or the flight of Lindbergh. It is generally known as Paul’s
first missionary journey. When Barnabas and Paul and Mark left the coast of
Asia and sailed for the island of Cyprus, though the distance was only about
one hundred and twenty miles, it may properly be called the beginning of a
foreign missionary journey. They passed about one hundred and forty miles
through Cyprus, one hundred and seventy over the sea to Perga, and about two
hundred and fifty north and east through Antioch to Iconium and Derbe. The
whole journey, before they returned to their starting point at Antioch, would
probably amount to more than one thousand miles. This was the shortest of
Paul’s three missionary journeys but it was filled with hardships and perils.
When they started
on this journey Barnabas is named first, but before they returned Paul is named
first. He has evidently taken the lead in the work. From this point on Paul is
the central figure in the Book of Acts. Peter has been the central figure up to
this point but now he drops out of sight and the record centers around the work
of Paul. We hear of Peter but once again in this Book, and in that case he is
concerned in releasing the Jews from ceremonial obligations. This was one of
the important duties of Peter’s life, the responsibility for which the Lord
laid upon him through a vision at Joppa.
Antioch became
henceforth in this Book the center of action. All of the three missionary
journeys of Paul started there, and the first and second ended there. It was a
great city, a strategic point, and contained a vigorous and earnest missionary
church.
In this chapter
the name of Saul is changed to Paul. We are not told why this is done and it is
useless for us to spend time by way of conjecture. One well-known expositor
devotes a whole sermon to the change of Paul’s name. It is all, however, based
upon imagination. He supposes that he was called Paul after Sergius Paulus, who
was a prominent convert in Cyprus. The most plausible reason is that his father
gave him the Hebrew name, Saul, in honor of the greatest man of their tribe,
and being a Roman gave him also the Roman name, Paul. With the beginning of the
record of his work as the apostle to the Gentiles his Roman name is used.
As we begin the
study of the first missionary journey of Barnabas and Paul we wish to consider
first:
THEIR EXPERIENCE
They were not
without experience. They had been home missionaries before they were called to
work abroad. Barnabas had lived in Cyprus. He had given up his possessions
there and had become an active minister in Jerusalem. Barnabas was the first
man who showed friendship to Paul when he returned to Jerusalem a converted
man. Barnabas was evidently forward in helping new members of the church. His
activity in the mission work of the church led the apostles at Jerusalem to
send him to Antioch to help organize the church there. He had brought Paul back
from Tarsus and had gathered an earnest group of men about him at Antioch.
Paul had preached
with such zeal in Damascus, after his conversion, that he had confounded the
Jews, proving that Jesus was the very Christ. He had faced persecution both at
Damascus and Jerusalem. Though he had been forced to flee for his life, he was
just as forward to speak again as a messenger of Christ. Paul and Barnabas had
worked for a year together in the great idolatrous city of Antioch. The Lord
had so blessed their work, “the word of
God grew and multiplied” (12:24).
John Mark
accompanied them as far as Perga. Mark had returned from Jerusalem with Paul
and Barnabas after they had taken the money there which was sent to help those
suffering from famine. He seems to have had a desire to go with them on their
missionary journey, but is not spoken of as one who had been called to this
work by the Holy Spirit. He endured for a time, but does not seem to have had
the experience or the consecration necessary to fit him for the hardships of
missionary work. He was a nephew of Barnabas and this, as in the case of Lot with
Abraham, may have had much to do with his desire to go with Paul and Barnabas.
It is, therefore,
evident that the first foreign missionaries were first home missionaries. If
we expect God to call us to harder and
more advanced service we must show ourselves faithful and earnest in the work
where we are. We find sinful men all about us to whom we may testify. God
gives the man who uses his talents a larger measure of responsibility. He does
not care for foreign missionaries who are not first home missionaries.
THEIR
CONSECRATION
These men were
consecrated to the Lord before they were called to foreign service: “they ministered to the Lord, and fasted”
(13:2). It was while they ministered and fasted that their call came. Some
years before this Barnabas had parted with his earthly possessions and had
brought the money and laid it at the apostle’s feet (Acts 4:36). He had nothing
to hold him back when the opportunity came to go to another field. His
consecration was also manifest in the work which he did.
Paul’s
consecration is well known. He gave up a family name and tradition which would
have brought honor and power among the Jews. He was already a prominent leader
- perhaps a member of the Sanhedrim - among the Pharisees before his memorable
trip to Damascus. He had risked his life for the sake of the Lord Jesus before
he started on this missionary journey.
God desires men
of such consecration as these. He has always sought such men through all the
history of the church. This was the type of man whom he chose in Abraham,
Moses, Isaiah, Jeremiah, Daniel, John the Baptist and in the apostles. He seeks
men who are willing to give up father and mother and brothers and sisters and
houses and lands for His sake and that of the Gospel. He wants men who are willing
to endure persecution for His sake. He desires men who, having put their hand
to the plow, will not turn back.
History is
replete with names of such men who adorn the roll of missionary effort. John
Elliot began work among the Indians in the year sixteen hundred and forty-six.
“What was it that
moved him to his missionary service? What sustained him in the prolonged
endeavor? Was it a clarion call from the press or the platform? Were there
great convocations to welcome and compliment him? Were his preaching excursions
pleasant vacation jaunts? At the time he started on this undertaking there was
not a missionary society on the face of the earth. From no quarter were pledges
of pecuniary aid tendered . . . What was the inspiring motive with Elliot? Let
him speak for himself: ‘God first put into my heart a compassion for their poor
souls and a desire to teach them to know Christ and to bring them into His
kingdom.’ This recognized father of American missions began work at his own
charges.” Later he received a small salary. (Protestant Missions, A.C. Thompson).
“As a class
missionaries are preeminently philanthropic, and nobly deny themselves out of
regard to the name of their MASTER. Such a one was Schwartz. English residents
in southern India were fully convinced of this. At one time, owing to a general
distress resulting from the ravages of war, he forbore to draw from the
government his pay as chaplain. Repeatedly did he refuse pay tendered for
special services . . . Schwartz lived seventy-two years, forty-eight of which
were devoted to evangelistic labor in India. He took no part of that long
period to visit Europe.” It has been estimated that he had gathered between six
and seven thousand converts during his service of the Lord in India. (Ibid, pp.
198-199).
As in the case of
Frederick Schwartz, whose mother had dedicated him to the Lord, so in many
other instances consecrated parents have had much to do with the consecration
of their children to foreign missionary service. Dr. J. Campbell White, in a
lecture at the Student Volunteer Convention at Nashville, said: “Would it not
be Christ-like to take the attitude that my friends, Mr. and Mrs. Paton, did
over at Pittsburgh three years ago, when their only child, a beautiful, clever,
tender girl, came to them one day and said she wanted to be a missionary out in
Africa. And they were so much in sympathy with Christ that they said, ‘We shall
be very glad to have you go.’ Then, as they thought and prayed over it for a
few days, they decided that they could not let anybody else support their
daughter, and so they sent word to the mission board that they wanted to have
the privilege for the rest of their lives of paying their daughter’s yearly
salary while she worked over yonder in Africa. And when one and another of
their friends came to them, protesting against this madness in sending their
only child away off to bury her life in the heart of Africa, their simple
answer to their critics was in words like these: ‘Our Lord has given His best
to us, and our best is not too good for Him’.”
Barnabas and
Simeon and Lucius and Manaen and Paul were fasting. But that was not all they
were doing. They were ministering to the Lord. They were working as well as
praying and exercising self-denial. Here were five consecrated men doing great
things for God and expecting great things from God. By their teaching and
preaching they caused the church to multiply where they were, and by their
fasting and praying they opened the way for some of them to go to other fields
far beyond. Like William Carey, in later years, they expected great things from
God and they attempted great things for God.
God has never
ceased to call for consecrated men in all the ages of the church. Such men are
not looking for easy fields. They are ready to undertake the Lord’s service in
the hardest fields. Let us hear one of these, the greatest of missionaries, in
pleading tones say:
“I beseech you therefore, brethren, by the
mercies of God, that ye present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable
unto God, which is your reasonable service. And be not conformed to this world:
but be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what is
that good, and acceptable, and perfect, will of God” (Romans 12:1-2).
THEIR CALL
“the Holy Ghost said, Separate me Barnabas
and Saul for the work whereunto I have called them” (13:2). They had been
called of God before this time. Just when that call came to them we are not
told. This was a command to separate these men that they might take up the work
in other fields to which they had been called.
When they had
fasted and prayed and laid their hands on them, they sent them away, unto the
work which God had for them to do. The church did not send them, she simply
recognized the hand of God upon them, and simply let them go. They had been
called of God and now the call comes to the church to give them her blessing
and let them go.
The Holy Spirit
calls whom He will. He, however, gives each one of God’s children an
opportunity to
show that he is willing to serve. If he is willing to serve Him to the fullest
of his power He will call him to a higher service. Paul might have been just as
energetic if he had continued to work in and around Syria, but God saw that he
was especially fitted by birth and training to go to the Gentiles, and so He
indicated to him very plainly the work to which he was called.
When one gives
himself to the work of the ministry, whether at home or abroad, he should be
sure that he is called of God. A man who is not called of God will find that
his work ends in disappointment. Without the Spirit leading and directing in
the Lord’s work, it will surely end in disappointment. It is not by human
energy, it is not by sound logic, it is not by mere organization, it is not by
beautiful rhetoric, it is not by powerful oratory that one may lead men to
Christ or build up the church in the faith. This must be done by the power of
the Holy Spirit. “Not by might, nor by
power, but by my spirit, saith the Lord of hosts” (Zech. 4:6).
Let us make sure then, that when we set out in the Lord’s service, we
are called of God. When we are called of God we ought to be ready to respond
without delay. Isaiah said: “Here am I,
send me.” When William Burns was chosen by the English Presbyterian Synod
to be its first missionary to China, and was asked how soon he could be ready
to go, he gave the prompt reply, “Tomorrow.” When W.W. Carithers was chosen by
the Board of the Reformed Presbyterian Church to be its first missionary to the
Indians, and was asked how much time he would desire in which to make his
decision, he replied that he was ready to go at once. He had decided before
this that he had the call of God and the action of the Board merely confirmed
his decision.
THEIR ORDINATION
“And when they had fasted and prayed, and
laid their hands on them, they sent them away” (13:3).
Paul and Barnabas were ordained by human instrumentality. This act was
accompanied by fasting and prayer and the laying on of hands. Apparently the
officers of the church at Antioch, Symeon, Lucius, Manaen and other prophets
and teachers who were there laid their hands on them and prayed, and thus set
them apart for the work to which God had called them.
They were not
made holy by the act of laying on of hands and of prayer, as they were ordained
to the work; but they received a special sanction of God through the church of
Christ and had the promise of a special blessing as a result. Several times we
are told in the record of the early Christian church of how the Holy Spirit was
given to those upon whom the hands of the officers of the church were laid. It
is evidently God’s plan of setting men apart for the ministry of the Word.
Since we are taught that the church should do this, it is not merely the act of
men, but Christ working through the church in setting apart godly men who are
called of Him.
The act of ordination is often taken too lightly today. These men in the
early church had fasted and prayed and ministered before this time, but when
they engaged in the act of ordination they fasted and prayed again. Men
usually prefer the feast to the fast today. What a great blessing the
church would receive if she would bow herself before God with that humility and
reverence and spirit of self-denial which pervaded the hearts of this
consecrated group of disciples at Antioch as they were launching the first foreign
missionary enterprise! We cannot humble ourselves too low in the sight of God.
We cannot pray too earnestly to Him. We cannot exercise too much faith in
Christ.
THEIR JOURNEY
The first part of
this journey was not a new one to Barnabas, who was from Cyprus, and it may not
have been a new one for Paul. They descended the mountains from Antioch to
Seleucia, which was the sea port, a distance of about sixteen miles. The great
stones of the harbor from which they sailed, massive stones twenty feet long and
five feet thick, may still be seen. They are fastened together with great iron
cramps, and have remained in a fair state of preservation through all the
intervening centuries.
This harbor at
Seleucia is an historic one; not merely because of the firm manner in which it
was built; not merely because it has withstood the tide and storms of the ages;
but it is known and honored today, and will be honored while the world stands,
because it was from there that Paul and Barnabas left to go on their first
missionary journey to bear the Gospel of Christ to heathen lands. The old
harbor in Holland, from which the Pilgrim fathers set out in the Mayflower to
seek a land where they could worship God will freedom of conscience, is looked
upon as an important historic port today. But of greater significance to the
world, and more dearly to be kept in mind, is that harbor from which these
servants of God sailed with the all-important object of bearing the Gospel of
Christ to the uttermost parts of the world.
Luke tells nothing of
the voyage from Seleucia to Salamis. It was a distance of about one hundred and
twenty miles and was probably uneventful. Luke is not endeavoring to tell all
the incidents of the journey.
Many of them
would have been of no value to the church today and would have made the history
so massive that it would have obscured the more important events of Paul’s
journeys. Luke selects those incidents which have their greatest lessons for
us. Thus, guided by the Spirit, he has made the record a living Book for us
today.
We may be
reasonably sure that, as they went westward through Cyprus, they would preach
in many places along the way. They would be constantly in the midst of the
worshippers of heathen gods. About half way across the island they would pass
by Mt. Olympus which lay to their right. The snows would be at the time melting
fast from the peak of the Mount where it was said the gods held counsel
together.
Out on the sea,
from the foam of the waves, the people said that a beautiful goddess was born
named Aphrodite. It was thought that she came ashore in a shell which has lived
in Cyprus ever since. Her Latin name is Venus. They considered her the goddess
of love and beauty.
As they would walk across the hills and down a great valley, which the
people thought looked like a theatre of the gods, where the sound was broken
only by the running of the water from the melting snows and the cry of the
herd-boy to his goats, they would long to come to the city of Paphos so that
they might teach the people the foolishness of worshipping these imaginary
gods.
When they came to
a plateau which leads to Paphos, they would likely see the people coming out
along the road to worship at the temple of Aphrodite. As they witnessed their
actions and knew of the impure thoughts and false motives of worship, as these
people went to their place of immoral worship, they would hasten on that they
might have the opportunity of pointing out to them the true God, who is the
source of all true and pure love, and whose followers seek a holy, rather than
an impure life.
They would have
an exceedingly perilous journey after they left Cyprus and went northward
beyond Perga through a mountainous district infested with robbers. That part of
their journey, however, does not come within the passage before us.
THEIR FIELD
To go to the
island of Cyprus first was the natural course for them to pursue. It was the
next field outward from Antioch. Both Barnabas and Paul had begun at Jerusalem.
They had labored at nearby points. When they left the continent Cyprus was the
nearest Island of importance. There was a large industry in Cyprus in the
mining and shipping of copper. This would naturally attract many men who wished
to engage in business or in trading, or who wished to be employed as workmen in
the mines. No doubt many Jews were thus attracted and as it was Paul’s custom
to preach to many of their own people.
Cyprus was the
former home of Barnabas and he would have a desire to preach to his former
friends and win them to the Gospel. There were also those in Cyprus who fled
from the persecution in and about Jerusalem, and they would find pleasure in
teaching and comforting them.
But perhaps that
which attracted Barnabas and Paul to Cyprus, more than anything else, was the
wickedness that was there. It was Paul’s desire to take the Gospel to the
strongholds of sin. He wanted to win disciples and plant the seed of the Gospel
where idolatry, immorality, and various forms of sin were rampant. In such
places was the Gospel most needed. Such a field was Cyprus, particularly where
the temple of Aphrodite was located. We have seen that Antioch, where they had
just labored for a year, was an idolatrous stronghold. Such also was Paphos
whither they were bound.
THEIR ADVERSARIES
When the two new
teachers began to herald their message of light and love about the city of
Paphos, the proconsul, Sergius Paulus, who was a man of understanding, called
for Barnabas and Saul and wanted to hear the Word of God. They were pleased
with the invitation and the opportunity to reach the leading man of the island
with the Gospel message. No sooner had they reached the proconsul and begun to
unfold their message then “a certain
sorcerer, a false prophet, a Jew, whose name was Bar Jesus (the son of
Jesus) . . . withstood them, seeking to
turn away the deputy from the faith” (13:6, 8). This man was called Elymas.
It is well to
note carefully some of the facts recorded of this man. He was a Jew. He must
therefore have had an early religious training. He knew the Word of God and had
deliberately turned against it. He was a false prophet. He pretended to be a
prophet of God when he was a deceiver. He declared that he could prophecy when
he was wholly devoid of spiritual insight. He was a sorcerer. He claimed to be
a religious, wonder-working leader of the people. He was able to deceive
multitudes by his arts of magic. More than all else, he claimed that he was a
son of Jesus. He had taken that name to himself. He evidently knew, therefore,
not only the teaching of the Old Testament but he had heard of, and knew much
about, Jesus. He was one of the most artful, deceptive, and vicious opponents
that the missionaries could have met. He thought he had Sergius Paulus under
his control and would keep him there.
When we see the character of this man we are the better able to
understand the action of the Spirit through Paul. That Paul was right in what
he did is made clear by the fact that he was “filled with the Holy Ghost” (13:9). He was given special
discernment and special power by the Spirit for this occasion. “filled with the Holy Ghost, set his eyes on
him, And said, O full of all subtlety and all mischief, thou child of the
devil, thou enemy of all righteousness, wilt thou not cease to pervert the
right ways of the Lord? And now, behold, the hand of the Lord is upon thee, and
thou shalt be blind, not seeing the sun for a season. And immediately there
fell on him a mist and a darkness; and he went about seeking some to lead him
by the hand” (13:9-11).
The Spirit of God
spoke through Paul. Not often has the Spirit spoken through the voice of man to
curse. But as he spoke through Peter to sentence Ananias and Sapphira, so he
spoke through Paul to sentence Elymas the sorcerer. This blind leader of the
blind was made literally blind for a season, that he might have time to think
upon the awful sin of trying to turn men away from faith in God and of
publishing a false message to the world. If he would not repent himself, he
would at least be silenced so that those who would might hear the Gospel.
The miracle which
was wrought upon him in cursing him would show the power of Almighty God over
the sinner and blasphemer and would lead men to believe. If men deliberately
close their minds to the truth their consciences will after a time become
seared and their minds will be hardened, and the light that is them will be
turned into darkness. Jesus said upon one occasion, when referring to the
Pharisees: “For judgment I am come into
this world, that they which see not might see; and that they which see might be
made blind” (John 9:39). The Holy Spirit demonstrated his power. God
conquered, as He always does. Beware of trying to turn men from the truth,
whatever that truth may be, but particularly beware of dishonoring the name and
the power of the Son of God.
Paul was led to
speak severely because this man stood between an earnest seeker and the truth
as it is in Christ Jesus.
Satan still works
in a similar manner today. The witch doctor, the medicine man, or the heathen
priest, [***the new ager***] is the greatest opponent of the missionary in
almost every heathen land. They have been the most powerful enemies of the
Gospel in China and India, in Africa and in the islands of the sea. For years
they successfully resisted the teaching of John G. Paton on the island of Tanna
and were responsible for forcing him to leave the island. They did much to
resist his work on Aniwa. One of the amusing as well as pathetic incidents of
the work on Aniwa is that of Sacred Man, who had pretended to cause hurricanes,
receiving a thrashing with a large cocoa-nut leaf at the hands of his wife, as
she said: “I’ll knock the Devil out of him! He’ll not try hurricanes again!”
(Autobiography p. 211).
But we do not
have to go to heathen lands to find Satan employing magical means or systems
are used to oppose the Gospel most strongly. Such systems as Spiritualism and
Christian Science and Theosophy are used to turn multitudes away from the
faith. Any system which uses something else to which to direct men’s attention
rather than personal faith in the Son of God, and there are many, is in a
general way following the plan of Elymas the apostate Jew.
When Jesus
uttered his eight woes near the close of His ministry, they were spoken against
the Pharisees who knew what was right, but who were hypocrites and deceivers.
They were the most bitter opponents of the Gospel. Jesus’ most severe
denunciations are not against those who sin ignorantly, He speaks in mercy to
such, but against those who knowingly and intelligently try to turn men away
from faith in Christ.
THEIR SUCCESS
We are not told
of the results of their preaching in Salamis, or in other places as they went
through the island. But we are told that at Paphos, the place of the greatest
resistance, the proconsul, the chief man of the island, “believed, being astonished at the doctrine of the Lord” (13:12). We
are told, later, after they had preached in Antioch of Pisidia, that many of
the Jews and proselytes followed Paul and Barnabas, and that many of the
Gentiles believed, “And the word of the
Lord was published throughout all the region” (13:49).
A miracle was
performed in the form of a curse, on this occasion, to vindicate the truth and
convince the proconsul that Christ whom Paul preached was truly the Son of God.
The Spirit of God was working in that place. When the Spirit of God is working
one might as well try to turn the rising sun back in its course, and prevent it
from lighting the sky, as to turn back the light of the Gospel truth and to
hold in darkness the heart that is being opened to see Jesus Christ.
Whatever the
opposition; however subtle the forces which resist us, we can still preach the
Gospel with assurance; we can still be certain that men will be won to Christ
by it. All the forces of Satan have been unable to resist it successfully in
the past nor can they defeat it today. Satan was limited in his attack against
Job; he was limited in his effort to deceive Sergius Paulus, and he is always
held within the limits which God has set for him. He buffeted Paul, but he
could not defeat him. His testimony was triumphant in the face of all forms of opposition.
We can preach the Gospel supported by the promise, “Lo I am with you alway,” and encouraged by the assurance, “My word shall accomplish that” which I
please.
It had been a
dull year in the church where Moffat was converted. The deacons finally said to
the old pastor: “We love you pastor, but don’t you think you had better resign?
There hasn’t been a convert this year.” “Yes,” he replied, “it has been a dull
year - sadly dull to me. Yet I mind that one did come, wee Bobby Moffat. But he
was so wee a bairn that I suppose it is not right to count him.” A few years
later Bobby came to the pastor and said, “Pastor, do you think I could ever
learn to preach? I feel within here something that tells me that I ought to. If
I could just lead souls to Christ, that would be happiness to me.” The pastor
answered, “Well Bobby, you might; who knows? At least you can try.” He did try,
and years later when Robert Moffat came back from his wonderful work in Africa
the King of England rose in his presence and the British Parliament stood as a
mark of respect. The humble old preacher, who had one convert, and who was so
discouraged, is dead and forgotten, and yet that was the greatest year’s work
he ever did - and few have equaled it.
Dr. A.J. Gordon
tells of a Moravian missionary named George Smith who went to Africa. He had
been there but a short time and had only one convert, a poor woman, when he was
driven from the country. They found the missionary dead one day. He had died
praying for the Dark Continent. Failure? And yet when they celebrated the one
hundredth anniversary of the founding of that mission, they learned that a
company, accidentally stumbling upon a place where he had prayed, had found the
copy of the Scriptures he had left. They also found one aged woman who was his
convert. They sought to sum up his brief life, and reckoned more than thirteen
thousand living converts that had sprung from that life which seemed such a
failure.
We cannot measure
our successes any more than Paul, or than later missionaries could measure
theirs. Our life may seem a failure like that of George Smith, and yet if we
are faithful servants of God, if we hold forth the Word in the face of all
opposition, we may rest assured that God will give us our reward; and perhaps
the souls won for the MASTER, like that of the humble Moravian missionary, may
far outnumber those whom we had multiplied in our fondest dreams. God forbid
that we should be unmoved, or that we should not do the best that our strength
will permit for the salvation of the lost world. May the gift of the Gospel
which has been handed down to us so move us that we shall pass it on to the
uttermost parts of the world!
“Stir me, oh! stir me, Lord, I care not how, But stir my heart in
passion for the world!
Stir me to give, to go -
but most to pray: Stir, till the blood red banner be unfurled O’er lands that
still in deepest darkness lie, O’er deserts where no cross is lifted high.
Stir me, oh! stir
me, Lord. Thy heart was stirred
By love’s intensest fire, till Thou didst give
Thine only Son, Thy best beloved One,
Even to the dreadful Cross, that I might live;
Stir me to give myself so back to Thee,
That Thou canst give Thyself again through me.”
QUESTIONS
(Acts 13:1-12)
1.
In what sense were Paul and Barnabas the first foreign missionaries?
2.
By whose authority were they called to this work?
3.
By whose agency were they set apart for the work?
4.
What significance has fasting and prayer in connection with such work?
5.
To what island did they first sail? At what place is their work
recorded in Cyprus?
6.
About what distance did they have to go to Cyprus? How far on the whole
journey?
7.
From this time on who is the central figure of The Acts?
8.
What is significant about Paul’s name in this passage?
9.
Why was Barnabas well fitted to go to Cyprus?
10.
What interest had
these men taken in home missions before they were called as foreign
missionaries? What lesson for us?
11.
What indicates their consecration?
12.
What kind of men does God want today?
13. Why are we surprised to find Manaen among those who fasted and
prayed? What lesson for us?
14. Give reasons why Cyprus was selected in which to do mission work?
15. Who was their chief opponent in Cyprus?
16. Does Satan still work in a similar manner? Give examples?
17. Under what circumstances has the Spirit spoken to curse?
18. What effect did the miracle have upon the belief of Sergius
Paulus?
19. What effect could miracles have upon all men?
20. Can Satan’s subtlety ever defeat the plan of God?
OUTLINE Key verse - 47
A continuation of
the first missionary journey.
Paul becomes leader - “Paul and his company.”
They sailed from Paphos to Perga - traveled on to Antioch in
Pisidia. About 500 miles since they had left Antioch in Syria.
1. The
sovereignty of God shown. An historical review.
2. Christ’s deity
shown.
A.
The testimony of John the Baptist.
B.
The testimony of fulfilled prophecy.
C.
The testimony of Christ’s resurrection.
3. God’s grace
manifested.
4. Forgiveness of sin
promised.
A.
Not by the law.
B.
Through faith in Christ - we are justified by faith.
5. Earnest
warning given.
6. Results of the
sermon.
A.
Inquiry.
B.
Increased attendance.
C.
Opposition aroused, then persecution.
D.
Many won to Christ.
E.
The word spread abroad.
F.
The disciples filled with joy.
This passage
records a continuation of the first foreign missionary journey. It tells us
something of what they said as well as where they went and the results of their
work. Paul henceforth becomes leader of the missionary group. At first they
were spoken of as, “Barnabas and Saul,”
now they are mentioned as “Paul and his
company” (13:13).
From Paphos, on
the island of Cyprus, they set sail and came to Perga in Pamphylia. They sailed
northward from Cyprus to the coast of Asia Minor. They did not stop to work in
Perga, but passed on through it and the province of Pamphylia until they came
to Antioch in Pisidia. Over the course which they had come they must have
traveled nearly five hundred miles from Antioch in Syria to Antioch in Pisidia.
At Perga John
Mark left the company of missionaries and returned to Jerusalem. The journey up
over the mountains from Perga to Antioch was a very difficult one. The climate
at sea level, at Perga, was laden with malaria, and on beyond in the mountains
there were robber bands. The road was beset with dangers on every hand. It is
likely that the knowledge of this caused Mark to turn back. No reason is given
in this connection, but when the second missionary journey was to be undertaken
Paul would not consent to take Mark again, evidently because he felt that he
lacked sufficient courage, since he had turned back on a former journey. It is
always a blow, both to the missionaries and the whole church, when a missionary
proves unstable. However, in the case of Mark, the failure was not permanent.
He became a faithful worker later and regained the confidence of Paul. Mark’s
example is a warning to any young man who may propose to undertake a work for
Christ for which he is not fully consecrated.
Jesus emphasized
the necessity of careful consideration when men promise to follow Him. They
should be ready to bear the cross. On the other hand, if a young disciple
does err and fall away, he should not
despair but resolve to trust henceforth wholly in Christ that he may not yield
to temptation in the future.
Sir William
Ramsay has presented a long argument to show that, at Perga, Paul took the
malaria and was sick; and in order to find a remedy he hastened on, with great
difficulty, up to the higher altitude and cooler climate of Antioch. His argument,
though it sounds quite plausible, is based upon conjecture. Paul passed
through enough real dangers and trials which are recorded that we do not need to spend time upon those which
are merely imaginary.
Coming then to
Antioch, the point of interest in this passage, the first record of the work of
Paul and his company was in the Synagogue on the Sabbath. When they entered the
Synagogue they sat down and waited for the rulers to open the service and
invite them to speak. As was their custom on every Sabbath, a passage was read
from the law and another from the prophets. It is probable that we can point
out those very passages today. Paul, in the opening of his sermon, used three
words which are rare, but which are found in Isaiah 1:2, and in Deuteronomy
1:31, 38. Even to this day, we are told by an old commentator (Bengel), these
two passages are read on the same Sabbath in the Synagogue. So it seems evident
that Paul began with references to the very portions of Scripture which had
just been read in the hearing of all the people. Paul was an adept in using as
a starting point that which was upon the minds of the people to whom he spoke.
He knew that in order to convince them he must first secure their favorable
attention.
When Paul was
given an opportunity to speak he began without hesitation, but in a calm and
graceful manner: “Then Paul stood up,
and beckoning with his hand said, Men of Israel, and ye that fear God, give
audience” (13:16). Then follows a synopsis of the first recorded sermon of
Paul. It is interesting to note how Paul would begin with an audience such as
this, made up of both Jews and Gentiles, and how he would present the Gospel so
as to appeal to all of his hearers. This is a marked similarity in it to the
defense of Stephen. No doubt that address always remained, as a burning
message, in the mind of Paul. There is also a similarity to the sermon of Peter
at Pentecost.
THE SOVEREIGNTY
OF GOD SHOWN
Paul began with
an historical review of Israel. It is not merely a recital of historical
incidents in order to fill in time, or to make an impression. Paul had a
definite point in view, namely, to impress upon his hearers the sovereignty, or
divine government of God in Israel’s history. It was told to emphasize what God
did, not merely what men did.
It is interesting
to note that, in every instance, the act is attributed to God, as Paul touches
upon some points of the history of Israel. “God of this people of Israel chose our fathers”; “and exalted the people when they dwelt as strangers
in the land of Egypt, and with an high arm brought he them out of it”; “And about the time of forty years suffered
he their manners in the wilderness”; “he
had destroyed seven nations in the land of Canaan”; “he divided their land to them by lot”; “And after that he gave unto them judges about the space of four hundred
and fifty years, until Samuel the prophet”; “God gave unto them Saul the son of Cist, a man of the tribe of
Benjamin, by the space of forty years”; “he had removed him”; “he
raised up unto them David to be their king”; “to whom also he gave testimony” concerning David, He caused David
to do His will. (13:17-22).
It was the same
supreme, miracle-working, all-powerful God, who, from the seed of David,
according to promise, “raised unto
Israel a Saviour, Jesus” (13:23). Jesus did not come by mere accident or
process of evolution; he came by the will and according to the sovereign
direction of God. Therefore whosoever received Jesus, received God, and
whosoever rejects Jesus, rejects God. As in the ages past safety and the favor
of God lay in doing His will, so in the present time safety and blessing lies
in accepting the Saviour whom he has given.
CHRIST’S DEITY
SHOWN
Paul presented, first,
the testimony of John the Baptist. The people recognized John the Baptist as a
great man, a prophet who had arisen among them. They would have been pleased to
receive him as their leader and deliverer, but John would not receive any honor
for himself. He said, I am not worthy to unloose His shoe-latchet. He told them
that he had been sent merely to announce the immediate coming of the Messiah.
His work was to point out the Christ. He did point him out to the people of
Israel. We have, therefore, the evidence of John, the forerunner of Jesus, the
greatest of all the prophets, that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God. John
preached repentance in order that the people might be ready. All who will
repent today, who are willing to do the will of God, shall be fitted for
knowing and receiving Christ.
Paul presented,
as a second source of evidence, the testimony of fulfilled prophecy. The act of
the rulers of the Jews in condemning Christ is a fulfillment of prophecy. “He is despised and rejected of men; a man
of sorrows, and acquainted with grief: and we hid as it were our faces from
him; he was despised, and we esteemed him not” (Isaiah 53:3). The act of
the Jews and Romans in slaying Jesus is another fulfillment of prophecy. He was
led as a lamb to the slaughter. He was cut off out of the land of the living: “He was oppressed, and he was
afflicted, yet he opened not his mouth: he is brought as a lamb to
the slaughter, and as a sheep before her shearers is dumb, so he openeth not
his mouth. He was taken from prison and from judgment: and who shall declare
his generation? for he was cut off out of the land of the living: for the
transgression of my people was he stricken” (Isaiah 53:7-8). When He was taken from the Cross and laid in
the grave He fulfilled another prophecy. “And
he made his grave with the wicked, and with the rich in his death; because he
had done no violence, neither was any deceit in his mouth” (53:9).
Paul presented,
as a third source of evidence, the testimony of Christ’s resurrection. “But God raised him from the dead”
(13:30). Many days passed and many witnesses saw Him after He had risen from
the dead. There are also prophecies which speak of His resurrection. God
testified in the second Psalm that He is His Son. He promised that David should
not lack a man to sit upon his throne. He is the King who is to sit on the
throne of David forever. In the sixteenth Psalm God has said He would not give
His “Holy One to see corruption”
(Psalm 16:10). This evidently cannot refer to David because he did see
corruption, but Jesus whom God raised up did not see corruption: “But he, whom God raised again, saw no
corruption. Be it known unto you therefore, men and brethren, that through this
man is preached unto you the forgiveness of sins” (13:37-38).
That Paul took up
a similar line of argument to that of Stephen and that he quoted some of the
same passages as did Peter is not strange. Paul and Stephen and Peter were all
familiar with the history of Israel and the prophecies which their teachers
told them spoke of the coming Messiah. They were all guided by the Holy Spirit
and they used those passages which were most clear and convincing in proving
that Jesus was the Christ.
GOD’S GRACE
MANIFESTED
There are Pauline
features in this passage. One of them is that he speaks of “justification”
which is so prominently used by Paul in Romans and Galatians. Another is that
he speaks of “grace” and ever where he does not use the word he emphasizes the
fact. He “persuaded them to continue in
the grace of God” (13:43). If they continued in grace they must first have
experienced the grace of God in their hearts. The apostle Paul uses the word,
grace, more frequently than any other writer of the New Testament. If we should
divide the writing of Paul, not merely into chapters, but into paragraphs
according to their content, we would find that the word, grace, is used at
least once in every one. Paul was evidently at this time, near the beginning of
his ministry, accustomed to preach the grace of God.
The grace of God
is manifest in Paul’s argument. Israel needed grace; God bare them as a nursing
father in their weakness.
He dealt gently
with them in their waywardness when they wanted a king. He chose them; He was
long-suffering in dealing with them; and at last, though they were wholly
undeserving, He brought them a Saviour. Paul recognized, in his own life, that
he owed all to the grace of God. He said: “By
the grace of God I am what I am.” He recognized, also, that Israel owed all
to the grace of God. They had no claim upon a Saviour; it was due to the grace
of God that He had given them a Saviour. Would Israel, then, not realize the
undeserved favor which God had showed to them, be moved by His love, and accept
Christ as their Saviour? Will not all men who read, or who hear, this sermon of
Paul turn from all reliance upon self and believe that Jesus Christ came to be
their Saviour? “By grace are ye saved
through faith; and that not of yourselves: it is the gift of God”
(Ephesians 2:8).
FORGIVENESS OF
God PROMISED
Now we come to a
distinctively Pauline passage. “Be it
known unto you therefore, men and brethren, that through this man is preached
unto you the forgiveness of sins: And by him all that believe are justified
from all things, from which ye could not be justified by the law of Moses”
(13:38-39). Did not these people seek forgiveness of sins? Does not every
worshipper, in some way or other, seek remission of sins? How are we to find
forgiveness? How are we to appear just in the sight of God? Paul gives both a
negative and a positive answer.
Paul’s negative answer is this: we cannot be justified by the law of Moses. The people
of Israel had obeyed the ceremonial law, and they had been right in obeying it
in former years. They offered sacrifices, but those sacrifices were not
sufficient to pay the price of their sins. They were of value only as they
pointed to another and a greater sacrifice, namely, the sacrifice of Christ
upon the Cross. That sacrifice had been made. The law was fulfilled. The law
was of no value in itself. It had no power to do anything for a man. It found
men in sin and it left them so. Men can only be legally right by being perfect;
manifesting perfect righteousness in the sight of God. This they cannot do.
Consequently the law can do nothing for them. It can never justify any man in
the sight of God. This they are unable to do, for no man is perfect.
Consequently the law can do nothing for them. It can never justify any man in
the sight of God. What then can we do?
We can turn to
Christ, which is Paul’s positive answer;
“by him all that believe are justified
from all things.” We cannot be justified by the law, but we can be
justified through faith in Christ. That sounds like a simple, it sounds like an
easy way to be justified in the sight of God. It is, and Christ intended that
it should be so, in order that all might be able to pay the price, and that
none might have an excuse. Paul tells us elsewhere that we are “Being justified freely by his grace through
the redemption that is in Christ Jesus: Whom God hath set forth to be a
propitiation through faith in his blood, to declare his righteousness for the
remission of sins that are past, through the forbearance of God; To declare, I
say, at this time his righteousness: that he might be just, and the justifier
of him which believeth in Jesus” (Romans 3:24-26). “Knowing that a man is not justified by the works of the law, but by the
faith of Jesus Christ, even we have believed in Jesus Christ, that we might be
justified by the faith of Christ, and not by the works of the law: for by the
works of the law shall no flesh be justified” (Galatians 2:16).
No man can make
himself just in the sight of God, but Paul made clear the fact that God is
willing to receive Christ in the place of sinners: that Jesus was willing to
take the place of sinners; that God laid on Him our iniquity; and that this
satisfied the law. The man who is in union with Christ is looked upon as just,
and in order that we may be in union with Him faith is the only necessary
requisite. Those, therefore, who believe are justified, not merely from a part
of their sins, but from every sin. All charges which were against them are
withdrawn, and in God’s sight they are looked upon as just.
This was a
revolutionary message to the Jews in that day. When Paul at first heard it he
did not believe it. When the Jews in Antioch heard it the most of them did not
believe it. They thought that there was something left for them to do that they
might appear just in God’s sight. Men, everywhere, feel that they must have
some part in clearing themselves in the sight of God. They want to do penance
for their sins; they want to pay a price; they feel that they must at least pay
a part of the cost that they may be justified. It is such a blessed fact that
amazes men. No wonder that they are astonished! Christ has paid it all!
Believe! Only Believe!
When Luther first
grasped the meaning of this great fact on the Lateran staircase in Rome, it
sent him home in ecstasies of delight. When others, following him, began to
grasp its great significance it shook the world. When men in greater numbers
over the world understand its meaning, and lay hold of Christ in faith, it will
not become a smaller wonder but a greater one. It shall be the cause of lifting
hearts and voices to Christ in resounding praise for ever and ever.
EARNEST WARNING
GIVEN
Christ is not
like some material gift which can be taken or left without any important
difference. Paul warns men of the danger of neglecting to receive Him. “Beware therefore, lest that come upon you,
which is spoken of in the prophets; Behold, ye despisers, and wonder, and
perish: for I work a work in your days, a work which ye shall in no wise
believe, though a man declare it unto you” (13:40-41).
The prophet
referred to is Habakkuk. The central thought of Habakkuk was, like that of
Paul, justification by faith: “the just
shall live by his faith” (Habakkuk 2:4). Those who wandered from the way
and would not trust God in faith were facing danger. God warned Jerusalem that
she should be destroyed by the Lord if her people did not turn to him. The
secret of security then, as in Paul’s day, and in our day, was, and is trust in
the Lord. There was an eternal contrast, then as now, between the righteous and
the wicked. The people to whom Habakkuk spoke would not repent and would not
believe. Will you be like them, says Paul? Will you also choose to perish? Will
you not rather believe and be saved?
One of the
present-day evangelists is using a card on one side of which is the question,
“What must I do to be saved?” and following it are Scripture passages which
point out the way of salvation. On the other side of the care is the question,
“What must I do to be lost?” and the answer follows, “Nothing.” Do not believe
in Christ; allow your soul to remain in sin, and you are surely lost. It is not
necessary to engage in all the vices of the world in order to be lost, all that
you need to do is to neglect Christ.
Dr. Maclaren used
to tell of an old rabbi who said to his disciples, “A man should repent the day
before he dies.” The disciples answered him, “but we do not know when we are
going to die.” “Then,” said he, “Repent today.” There are smiling little
villages all around the base of Vesuvius, the volcanic mountain of Italy, and
the people rejoice and sing there; and they tend their little vineyards, and
seem never to remember that the white wreaths of smoke from the cone at the top
may one day darken, and the lava flood come down the sides and bury them. Let
me put to you a plain question, If you knew that tomorrow you were to stand
before God’s judgment seat, what would you do tonight? Then do it. “To day if ye will hear his voice, harden
not your hearts” (Hebrews 4:7), but, “Believe
on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved, and thy house” (Acts
16:31).
RESULTS OF THE SERMON
The results of
Paul’s sermon were evident. Different persons were moved in different ways. At
first they nearly all became inquirers. “And
when the Jews were gone out of the synagogue, the Gentiles besought that these
words might be preached to them the next Sabbath” (13:42). Some no doubt
wished to hear that they might find reason to criticize. Others wished to hear
that they might know more of Christ. Paul and Barnabas urged those who were
believers to continue in the grace of God.
Another result was, increased attendance. The next Sabbath the
attendance was wonderfully increased. “And
the next Sabbath day came almost the whole city together to hear the word of
God” (13:44). That would be no small audience because Antioch, as is shown
by the ruins today, was a large city. There were multitudes present to hear
Paul. No doubt there were many more than could be accommodated in the
synagogue. In all probability Paul found it necessary to address the crowd in
the open air as Jesus had done. This had its advantages and its disadvantages.
Paul wanted to reach the people. Nothing pleased him better than to have the
opportunity of proclaiming the Gospel abroad to the world. But this very
popularity made the Jews jealous.
A third result
was, therefore, that opposition was aroused which soon developed into
persecution. Many of the Jews began to contradict Paul and to blaspheme the
name of Christ. Paul and Barnabas would not endure to hear the name of the Lord
used in blasphemy, and they spoke out boldly, and said, “It was necessary that the word of God should first have been spoken to
you: but seeing ye put it from you, and judge yourselves unworthy of
everlasting life, lo, we turn to the Gentiles. For so hath the Lord commanded
us, saying, I have set thee to be a light of the Gentiles, that thou shouldest
be for salvation unto the ends of the earth” (13:46 47). This brought joy
to the Gentiles. They glorified the Word of God and many of them believed. It
turned the Jews, however, into a state of fury, who stirred up the chief men
and women of the city until they persecuted Paul and Barnabas and cast them out
of their borders.
If this were all
that we were told of this first recorded sermon of Paul it would sound like a
disastrous ending. But it is not all: there were many who were won to Christ.
This is a fourth important result. “as
many as were ordained to eternal life believed” (13:48). The apostles had
reason to rejoice notwithstanding the opposition and persecution.
Even if they were
not permitted to remain in Antioch to preach any longer the Word would not
perish for there were those there who believed and who would cherish it and
teach it. It has always been so, that the earnest teaching or preaching of the
Gospel caused division. It is not always so marked as upon this occasion. But
it is ever true that some will believe and some will not believe. A revival
stirs up the foes as well as the friends of Christ. But opposition never has
and never can stop the progress of the Gospel.
A fifth result
was that the Word spread abroad through the whole region. It is amazing how the
Gospel spreads when the Spirit of God is working. The glory of the Lord is made
to shine in the hearts of men. They realize the love of Christ and they receive
Him. The humble and earnest and enduring spirit of His followers, which is
shown more clearly in the presence of opposition, often awakens men to seek the
love of Christ in the hearts of His ministers. They are led to seek Him as
their own Saviour. Just as the captain of a sea-going vessel would rather see a
storm than a fog, so the minister of Christ would rather see opposition aroused
than calm and unconcerned indifference to the Gospel.
The last result
of Paul’s sermon is the most surprising, at least it is a surprising fact to
the world. “And the disciples were
filled with joy, and with the Holy Ghost” (13:52). The whole church was
persecuted, Paul and Barnabas driven from the city, forced to flee to Iconium,
and yet the disciples who were left, yes and no doubt also the disciples were
forced to flee, were filled with joy. Sometimes opposition makes missionaries
morose and fills them with discouragement. This is not surprising, and yet it
is not true of the man who is filled with the Holy Spirit. In the midst of
every sort of opposition he finds joy in Christ.
Paul said later
to the Romans that nothing could separate him from the love of God which was in
Christ Jesus his Lord. He said still later to the Philippians that he had
learned in whatever state he was therewith to be content. He was then in
prison, he had been in prison for years, and yet he was happy and content. Then
he had long experience in the Christian life; he had endured many persecutions.
But even at the beginning of his missionary work when persecuted and driven out
from Antioch he was not only content, but filled with joy. We think that it is
a splendid thing to see that spirit in the elders, but it is also a blessed
thing to see in the younger Christians, as it was in the disciples at Antioch.
May the spirit of joy and the Holy Spirit remain in us in the midst of every
discouragement and trial!
The question
should be answered by every one, what effect does Paul’s sermon - every sermon
- have upon us? Are we better or are we worse? The reading or hearing of the Word
brings us face to face with Christ. Are we drawn nearer to Him, or are we at
greater enmity to Him? Do we believe in Christ as our Saviour? Are we justified
by faith? Are our sins forgiven through Him? Or do we judge ourselves unworthy
of eternal life? That decision must be faced by every one of us as it was by
the Jews and Gentiles of Antioch. May we face it seriously, honestly and
believingly! May Christ be ours and we be His!
May we here and
now have eternal life! “He that
believeth on the Son hath everlasting life” (John 3:36).
QUESTIONS (Acts 13:13-52)
1.
Who appears to become leader of the missionary company?
2.
How do you distinguish between the two Antiochs mentioned in this
chapter?
3.
About how far had the missionaries traveled since they left Antioch in
Syria?
4.
What became of John Mark at this time and why?
5.
Why did Paul go
into the synagogue in Antioch of Pisidia? Did he make use of the opportunity?
6.
What doctrine was Paul bringing out in his historical review?
7.
Through what three lines of evidence did Paul prove the Deity of
Christ?
8.
Of which of these points were there still living witnesses at that
time?
9.
What do you say
as to the strength of the evidence when fulfilled prophecy is supported by
living witnesses?
10.
What two passages
did Paul quote, to prove Christ’s Deity, which Peter had quoted at Pentecost?
11.
Through whom did
Paul say we are to be forgiven?
12.
By whom are we to
be justified? How are we to be justified?
13.
What New
Testament writer emphasizes grace more than any other?
14.
Why was it so
hard for the Jews to believe in justification by faith?
15.
What is the
substance of the warning which Paul uttered?
16.
What is necessary
for us that we may not perish?
17.
What were some of
the results of Paul’s sermon?
18.
May we expect
opposition today when the multitudes turn out to hear the Gospel?
19.
Were any won to
Christ? May we expect a similar result from our preaching?
20.
May we expect
Christ’s disciples to be filled with joy even though they meet with serious
opposition?
OUTLINE Key verse - 22
1.
The manner in
which the Word should be preached: “and
so spake, that a great multitude both of the Jews and also of the Greeks
believed” (v. 1)
2.
The manner in which the opposition arises to the Gospel (v. 2).
3.
The proper tenacity of missionaries (v. 3).
4.
The theme of the missionary: “The
word of his grace” (v. 3).
5.
The effect of
earnest mission work (v. 4). The hearers are divided - some are won - some
antagonize.
6.
Taking precautions for the preservation of one’s life (vv. 5-6).
7.
The divine support given to the missionaries (vv. 8-10).
8.
The greatest
peril to the missionary (vv. 11-15). The temptation to receive worship (or
human praise).
9.
The evidence of God’s person and power (vv. 15-17).
10.
The fleeting
nature of popularity (vv. 19-20).
In continuing the
study of the first missionary journey of Paul and Barnabas we find them first
at Iconium. In this paragraph we follow them to Lystra and Derbe, and to the
region round about in the province of Lyconia. The distance from Antioch of Pisidia
to Iconium, over the road which was commonly traveled, would be about ninety
miles; from Iconium to Lystra would be about forty miles.
Though they had
been cast out of Antioch by reason of persecution, yet as they went on their
way they “filled with joy, and with the
Holy Ghost” (13:52). They would travel to the southeast over the Roman
road. It had been built about half of a century before that time. It was the
road which bound the nations of the east to the great “Mistress of the World.”
They would see caravans bearing their burdens and the Roman post whose swift
horses carried the mail of the Imperial Government. While they knew the
importance of these burden bearers and fleet-footed messengers, they believed
that the message which they were bearing was of more importance than that of
all the others.
Though they were
traveling over the road along which the Roman legions had been hurled to subdue
the nations from Britain to the Euphrates and to bring a season of quiet among
the nations the like of which the world had possibly never known; yet they
believed that they represented a greater King who through them was proclaiming
a message which should bring a greater blessing and a more lasting peace to the
world. With this thought in their hearts they hastened on toward the next
important city.
When they came to
a certain fork of the road which turned to the left, they climbed the side of
the hill, up over the shoulder of two mountains and came out on the border of a
plain. From there, in the distance, they could see a walled city. They knew
they were near the city of Iconium. Did Paul think of another city, Damascus,
which was similarly located with mountains on the west, and a river running out
of the mountains which lost itself in the plain below? Iconium and Damascus are
said to be the two oldest cities because they are places where men find water
after long stretches of arid country. They are like oases in the desert. Would
it be possible that here, in this somewhat isolated city, they could preach the
Gospel without being molested by the Jews? Paul and Barnabas did not likely so
deceive themselves. Whatever might be the result they would tell the people the
Good News; they were in the service of the great KING and as soldiers of the
cross they would do their duty.
AN EXAMPLE TO
PREACHERS
Paul and Barnabas
set an example as to the manner in which the Word should be preached. They
entered into the synagogue, at Iconium, “and
so spake, that a great multitude both of the Jews and also of the Greeks
believed” (v. 1). They so spake that
a great multitude believed. We remember that they “were filled with joy, and with the Holy Ghost” (13:52). Paul’s
preaching must have been, as it was in sowing the seed of the Word in order
that, through “the demonstration of the
Spirit and of power.”
This is an instance of how Jesus continued to work by His Spirit through
the disciples. Jesus had said: “greater
works than these shall he do” (John 14:12). Jesus was still, however, the
cause of the “greater works.” He was
using their voices to bring the message and the Holy Spirit to change the
hearts of the hearers. They were giving all the honor to Christ. This is at
least the fourteenth time since Pentecost that we are told that a multitude
believed as a result of preaching the Gospel.
The value of the human instrument, however, should not be overlooked.
The manner in which the minister or the missionary speaks has much to do with
the result. Paul was well trained in the use of the Bible. He made careful
preparations, as is evident from all of his recorded sermons or addresses. He
was very careful to adapt himself to his surroundings. He spoke clearly and
logically. He used the recognized methods of oratory. He appealed to the
emotions as well as to the will. He besought men “with tears” when urging them to receive Christ. He depended upon
the Holy Spirit to change men’s hearts but he exerted himself to the utmost, as
man, that he might be a fit instrument in His hands. There are those who
misinterpret the Scripture in this regard.
There are
ministers and missionaries who believe that immediate preparation is not
necessary for the minister. They make no special effort to follow the ordinary
principle of logic or to make their speech impressive. They affirm that they
speak as the Spirit leads them. But may not the Holy Spirit lead one, a few
hours or a few days before he is to speak, just as truly as at the moment of
speaking? We believe that it is necessary that we shall sow our wheat if we are
to reap a crop. It is just as important to make the best preparation for sowing
the seed of the Word in order that, through the power of God, we may reap a
harvest of souls.
THE MANNER IN
WHICH OPPOSITION ARISES
“But the unbelieving Jews stirred up the
Gentiles, and made their minds evil affected against the brethren” (14:2).
When a multitude were believing, and happy in their faith, why might they not
be allowed to go forward in peace? It was not the people in general who
objected to the preaching of the Gospel and the growth of the church in
Iconium. The trouble was caused by the hardened Jews. As it was in Iconium, as
it was in Antioch, as it was a little later in Lystra, so it was generally in
the history of the missionary journeys of Paul, and so it has ever been. The
multitudes heard Jesus gladly but their leaders aroused bitter opposition
against Him. The preaching of Peter and the apostles brought joy in Jerusalem
but the rulers began to persecute them. The Devil makes use of some disobedient
and hardened men to misrepresent and blaspheme and maltreat the Gospel and its
messengers, and they find many who are willing to listen, until finally open
and perhaps violent opposition is aroused.
There are groups
throughout our land and throughout the world who are, by vast organizations,
and immense sums of money, arousing men and women against the Christian
religion. Atheists from Russia have stirred up trouble and persecution against
the missionaries in China. Atheists in America are endeavoring to enlarge their
organizations in order to destroy the Bible and the teaching of Christianity.
Fanatical opponents of the Christian religion have stirred up feeling and have
aroused mobs which have massacred multitudes of Christians in Turkey. Satan’s
methods at present are, to a large extent, a repetition of his methods in the
past.
THE PROPER
TENACITY OF MISSIONARIES
The reason is
given for a period of teaching in Iconium: “Long time therefore abode they speaking boldly in the Lord, which gave
testimony unto the word of his grace, and granted signs and wonders to be done
by their hands” (14:3). To what does the “therefore” refer? It evidently
refers to the fact of the opposition and the difficulties which the
missionaries had to face. They had won a great number to Christ. There were no
doubt many who were still being led to Christ. When they were permitted to do
so, Paul and Barnabas wished to help the newly found disciples. They would not
hurry away because of opposition and leave them to fight their battles alone.
They remained to instruct and encourage the weak, to endeavor to convince their
adversaries, to witness for Christ, and to work signs and wonders that all
might see and believe. There were times when they were compelled to shake off
the dust of their feet against a city, but they would not do so until they had
tried to their utmost to win them and to encourage those who should be left
behind.
The history of
the centuries is full of names of men, yes and of women, who have remained at
their post in the face of desperate opposition and sometimes at the cost of
their lives. They did not want to leave the disciples whom they had won until
they were well established in the faith; they did not want their adversaries to
think that it would be an easy matter to drive out any and all missionaries;
they hoped if possible to win even their most bitter opponents to Christ. John
G. Paton did not leave the island of Tanna until he had suffered the most
thrilling and dangerous perils. When he was finally driven out he longed to go
back as soon as possible, and when later he began work on the neighboring
island of Aniwa he still longed to teach and encourage those who had been
awakened to seek Christ on Tanna. Fifty years ago Hiram Bingham and his wife
went from Hawaii to the Gilbert Islands, then inhabited by cannibals, “sullen,
passionate, cruel and treacherous,” as they were described by the navigators of
that day. What if they had left because of their first opposition and cruelty?
There would have been no report such as there has been recently, that thirty
thousand Christians of the Gilbert Islands met to celebrate the emergence of
their race from savagery to civilization, and all the pastors of these people
had been trained by their first missionary.
THE THEME OF THE
MISSIONARY
We are told that
Paul and Barnabas “gave testimony unto
the word of his grace” (14:3). Their theme was, the Word of His grace. This
was always the central theme of Paul’s preaching. It included the message of
the Cross; it included the fact of the resurrection; in fact it included the
whole record of the work of Jesus. All that He did was done that He might save
men by His grace. Paul always emphasized the grace of Christ and it is well if
we follow his example as we preach or as we teach. In Syria, and Asia Minor and
Greece and Rome the message which was both applicable and convincing was the
Word of His grace. It emphasizes the fact that all that we are, all that we
ever hope to be we owe to the favor of God which He bestows on account of the
work and the death of Christ. The Word of His grace, will be the theme of God’s
messengers while the world shall last, and it will be the theme of the redeemed
in glory.
THE EFFECT OF
EARNEST MISSION WORK
The effect of the preaching of Paul and Barnabas was, in part, to divide
the hearers. “But the multitude of the
city was divided: and part held with the Jews, and part with the apostles”
(14:4). Men who have no vital message; men who speak in vague, pointless
phrases do not cause division. They do not antagonize men, nor do they win
them. Paul was not there merely to discuss some abstract subject of philosophy,
he was there to preach Christ. He preached the love of God, but he also
preached the eternal verities of life and death. As a result the city was
divided.
The earnest,
faithful preaching of the Gospel always causes division. It wins some men to
the way of life; it antagonizes those who are set in the way of wickedness.
Jesus said, upon one occasion, I came not to send peace but a sword. The sword
of the Spirit pierces to the dividing asunder of the soul and spirit, but it
also divides asunder man from man. It sets the righteous in one camp and the
wicked in another.
When Paul and
Barnabas fled from Iconium the mob had already gathered to stone them. It is
not necessarily a condemnation of the minister or of the missionary because
many enemies are aroused. It is a sad fact that many Christians have not yet
learned that the Gospel must bring division, and so they, like the enemies of
Christ, often blame the minister of God when division arises. But they should
remember that it is inevitable that division shall arise. “Suppose ye that I am come to give peace on earth? I tell you, Nay; but
rather division: For from henceforth there shall be five in one house divided,
three against two, and two against three. The father shall be divided against
the son, and the son against the father; the mother against the daughter, and
the daughter against the mother; the mother in law against her daughter in law,
and the daughter in law against her mother in law” (Luke 12:51-53).
“He hath no enemies you say,
My friend your boast is poor.
He who hath mingled in the fray
Of duty, that the brave endure,
Must have made foes. If he has none
Small is the work that he has done.
He has hit no traitor on the hip;
He has cast no cup from perjured lip;
He has never turned the wrong to right;
He has been a coward in the fight”
PRECAUTIONS IN
CARING FOR ONE’S LIFE
There is need of
care for life on the part of the missionary: “And when there was an assault made both of the Gentiles, and also of
the Jews with their rulers, to use them despitefully, and to stone them, They
were ware of it, and fled unto Lystra and Derbe, cities of Lycaonia, and unto
the region that lieth round about” (14:5-6). The missionary is likely to
receive criticism whether he remains and is injured or dies, or whether he
flees to protect his life. In the former instance some will say he risked to
much, in the latter, he should not have been so cowardly.
The missionary,
however, should take reasonable precautions to protect his life. Paul was not a
coward, and yet he fled; John Knox was not a coward, and yet he fled; Patrick
Hamilton was not a coward, and yet he fled from his persecutors upon one
occasion. Later Hamilton was seized and put to death. Paul’s life ended, at
last, by violence; he was beheaded. Paul, however, did not teach us to take
undue risks of life. He saved his life again and again because he fled.
Sometimes he escaped under the cover of darkness. Sometimes he appealed for
protection to the Roman government because he was a Roman citizen. The soldier
of the Cross is to be a true soldier but there are times when the Captain of
his salvation orders a temporary retreat.
DIVINE SUPPORT GIVEN
Divine support was given to the missionaries
by the ability to perform miracles:
“Granted signs and wonders to be
done by their hands . . . And there sat a certain man at Lystra, impotent in
his feet, being a cripple from his mother’s womb, who never had walked: The
same heard Paul speak: who stedfastly beholding him, and perceiving that he had
faith to be healed, Said with a loud voice, Stand upright on thy feet. And he
leaped and walked” (14:3, 8-10). Wonders and signs were wrought in Iconium
by the hands of Paul and Barnabas. Thus God testified to the Jews and the
Greeks that the missionaries were of God, and that the Christ whom they
preached was the true Messiah. Many hearing and seeing believed.
At Lystra there
seems to have been no synagogue. There Paul could not begin with the history of
Israel or with the prophets because these people were unfamiliar with them. He,
however, preached Christ and soon noticed that a cripple who was in the crowd
and who heard him speak was showing signs of having faith. He could possibly
see a new light beaming in his countenance. The Spirit evidently guided him so
that he knew that the man was a true believer. He saw “that he had faith to be healed” (14:9). Paul, therefore, said with
a loud voice, “Stand upright on thy feet.”
The man leaped up, at once, and walked. Paul did not pray, he did not make an
appeal in the name of Christ, he simply commanded the man to stand upright on
his feet. The record makes clear the fact that Paul did not intend to convey
the impression that he had divine power. The man was healed on account of his
own faith in Christ. So soon as he found that men had mistaken the power which
caused the miracle he began to set them right.
There are those
about us who continue to affirm that they have, or may have, such power as the
apostles had to heal. They should note however, that the apostles did not
always have power to heal. Paul, upon one occasion had to go and leave his
friend sick. He did not have the ability to heal him. God gave the apostles and
early disciples, at times, power to perform miracles. At other times that power
was withheld. The Spirit of God directed them in these miraculous works.
Miracles, even with the apostles, were not the usual, but the unusual part of
their work.
That men cannot work
miracles today, is not because Christ does not have as much power as formerly,
but because he does not see fit to continue to work miracles through His
disciples. They do not need to speak with tongues today because they can secure
an interpreter or a language teacher. They can secure the Bible written in
almost every language and dialect. Men do not need the miracles of tongues in
order to bear the light of the Gospel to the various nations of the world. They
do not need to heal miraculously because God has so guided the mind of man that
he has discovered many of the secrets of nature and can find cures for various
forms of illness. Moreover, the original reason for the bestowal of power to
work miracles was not primarily to cure diseases, but to testify to the Deity
of Jesus Christ. We have that evidence in the history of the Bible and more
clearly manifest in nature and in the growth and power of the church today. The
great work of the disciples of Christ in the early church was not to heal but
to preach, and that is their great work today.
A GRAVE PERIL
“And when the people saw what Paul had done,
they lifted up their voices, saying in the speech of Lycaonia, The gods are
come down to us in the likeness of men. And they called Barnabas, Jupiter; and
Paul, Mercury’s, because he was the chief speaker. Then the priest of Jupiter,
which was before their city, brought oxen and garlands unto the gates, and
would have done sacrifice with the people” (14:11-13). The peril was not
that of body, at first, but of soul. The people of Lystra offered to worship
them. Before the main gate of the city there was a splendid temple of Zeus
(Jupiter), the chief of the gods, where sacrifices were offered by white-robed
priest. There was a legend in Lystra which declared that someday Zeus, with his
messenger Hermes (Mercury), would come and visit the city. Ovid, in speaking of
a mythological scene which was supposed to be laid in this very vicinity,
represents Jupiter as speaking as follows:
“I will descend, said I,
In hope to prove the loud complaints a lie,
Disguised in human shape, I traveled round
The world, and more than what I heard I found.”
When idolatrous
people of Lystra heard Paul command the man who had been a cripple from his
youth to stand up, and when they saw the man leap up and walk, they at once
concluded that the chief of their gods had actually come. They knew this man
who had been healed; they knew it was no traveling fakir in disguise who had
straitened up and begun to walk. They knew that his cure was supernatural and
they ascribed the result to the greatest of their gods. They had never seen or
heard of anything like it. They would prepare for a sacrifice in his honor at
once. They were convinced that Barnabas was Zeus (Jupiter) and Paul was Hermes
(Mercury). They called Paul, Hermes because he was the spokesman, as they
thought, of Zeus.
Paul and Barnabas
were busy teaching and possibly did not make an effort to notice what was going
on. Moreover, in all probability, they could not understand the dialect of the
people of Lycaonia. At least they had no idea that preparations were being made
for offering a sacrifice to them until the priest of Zeus brought oxen and
garlands and all was ready for the sacrifice. When they perceived what was
being done they put a stop to it immediately.
“they rent their clothes, and ran in among
the people, crying out, And saying, Sirs, why do ye these things? We also are
men of like passions with you, and preach unto you that ye should turn from
these vanities unto the living God, which made heaven, and earth, and the sea,
and all things that are therein” (14:14-15). All nature is a witness to His
providential government, for He gives us rain and food and happiness. Even then
the people wanted to carry out their plans and go forward with the worship
which they had planned.
We have no hint
in the record, that this was a temptation to the missionaries. And yet the
temptation must have come to them as it comes to all men. At one time, even the
apostles strove as to who should be the greatest. Some wanted to sit at either
hand of Jesus when He was on the throne. More men fall through the temptation
to receive honor than through opposition. It caused the fall of the angels from
heaven. It caused the fall of king after king in Israel. It was one of the
greatest temptations offered to Jesus. It caused the fall and terrible death of
Herod. He received the praise which was due to God when he was only a sinful
man.
The false gods have not all perished from the earth in enlightened lands.
Though men in our midst are not tempted to bow down before a graven image, yet
they do bow down to gods of wealth and honor and fame. The American girl who
recently renounced the Christian religion, that she might accept the Hindu
religion in India and marry a rich prince there, no doubt did not profess to
change her faith because she had learned to love the idol gods of India, but
because she had become a worshipper of the millions of gold which her prince
possessed. She had evidently been a worshipper of gold in America before she went
to India, so, after all, she probably did not change her religion at all, but
continued to worship wealth there as she had done here.
It would have
been easy for Paul and Barnabas to say, we will let these people alone, we do
not want to offend them, and perhaps if we are given a place of honor by them
we will have the better opportunity to win them to Christ. They knew that any
acceptance of honor which was of the nature of worship was displeasing to God.
They resisted a peril, before which multitudes have fallen, when they declined
every honor at Lystra that would place them in a class of superior men.
THE EVIDENCE OF
GOD
Paul and Barnabas not only declined divine honors but they showed the
people of Lystra the evidence of a living God: “Nevertheless he left not himself without witness, in that he did good,
and gave us rain from heaven, and fruitful seasons, filling our hearts with
food and gladness. And with these sayings scarce restrained they the people,
that they had not done sacrifice unto them” (14:17-18). With these people
he could not base his argument upon the revelation of the Bible because they
did not know its record. Paul based his argument upon the revelation of nature.
He began with what the people knew. They knew the regularity of the seasons and
the fruitfulness of the summer. Paul declared that these are evidences of the
existence and power of the living God. The stories of mythology and the gods
which men make are vain things. The God whom we serve made heaven and earth and
the sea, and all that is in them. The writer of Ecclesiastes said, “He hath made every thing beautiful in his
time: also he hath set the world in their heart” (Eccl. 3:11). Paul
depended upon the intuitive principle which is in the human soul, say some;
rather we would say that he depended upon the light given by the Holy Spirit.
He adapted the
argument to them in a remarkable manner. Paul did this elsewhere when speaking
to the heathen. He trusted in God to open the soul, but he would give them the
best reasons which his skill and intellect could prepare. Others have followed
Paul in all ages. The argument from design in nature is ever an impressive one.
A great and supreme mind and power must be back of all the wonders of nature.
Who is it sends the rain from the sky? Who holds them in their fixed positions?
We who have the
Word of God to guide us today are more guilty than the heathen if we do not
believe in Christ. We who have the history of man’s creation and providential
care in the world are guilty in the sight of God if we substitute an imaginary
theory in place of the facts as revealed in the Word.
Paul had not arrived at the place of supposed enlightenment of the men
who declare that all things have evolved by a slow process from a single speck
of life, or indeed perhaps from dead matter, and complex life has made its way
upward by its own resident forces without the guidance of any intelligent mind.
Such a view is just as blind and unsatisfactory as the view of the Lycaonians
with their many gods. Nevertheless this view, as it is being propagated today
is blinding multitudes to the truth of the Word of God and is leaving them
groping the darkness of skepticism. Why should we leave the Word of God and
turn to fables? We think it ridiculous that they should believe in the fables
about Zeus and Hermes, but what better is it for us to believe in the fables of
the evolutionary biologist? Both are perversions of the revealed Word of God
which teaches that God is the Author not only of all life, but of all kinds of
life which have been created in the world.
THE FLEETING
NATURE OF POPULARITY
The changing attitude of those who hear the message of the missionary
is here strikingly manifested: “And
there came thither certain Jews from Antioch and Iconium, who persuaded the people,
and, having stoned Paul, drew him out of the city, supposing he had been dead.
Howbeit, as the disciples stood round about him, he rose up, and came into the
city: and the next day he departed with Barnabas to Derbe” (14:19-20). The
people who were ready to worship Paul and Barnabas were shortly found in the
act of stoning them. The Jews were not satisfied to drive these men from
Antioch and Iconium, but they trailed them to Lystra and in their underhanded
manner persuaded the people to stone them as they had attempted to do. This
time Paul did not get word in time to escape. They stoned him until they
supposed he was dead, and dragged his body out of the city. There were,
however, already some disciples who had been won to Christ in Lystra, and they
did not desert Paul in this hour of peril. They stood around him as he lay on
the ground, apparently dead. Soon he regained consciousness, rose up and
returned into the city. The next day he, with Barnabas, left for Derbe.
“Once was I stoned,” (II Corinthians
11:25) said Paul. That was a fearful mob which had abused him so fiercely that
they thought he was dead. He, himself, had stood by and held the garments of
men who had taken part in the stoning of the first martyr. Henceforth he knew
all the suffering and bitterness through which Stephen had passed. He had
witnessed the death of that good man and had become a missionary. There was
likely another young man who had witnessed the stoning of Paul who also was to
become a great missionary.
His name was
Timothy. His mother was a Jewess and his father was a Greek. He had evidently
heard Paul at this time and had believed. Paul speaks later of Timothy being
his son in the faith. When he came through Lystra on a future missionary
journey, Timothy was then a disciple and so well and favorably known in all
that vicinity, that Paul took him with him as a member of their missionary
band.
The question may
arise in the mind of some one, why did God permit him to escape on other
occasions and allow him to be stoned at this time? This is a question that is
impossible to answer. Sometimes God deals with men so today; on one occasion
his servant is allowed to escape from danger without injury; on another he is
injured or made to suffer.
Even this Paul counted a victory in the end. When writing to Timothy
later he reminded him of the fact that he knew what persecutions he had endured
at Antioch, Iconium and Lystra, but he added: “Persecutions, afflictions, which came unto me at Antioch, at Iconium,
at Lystra; what persecutions I endured: but out of them all the Lord delivered
me” (II Tim. 3:11).
This lesson is
apparent: namely that it is unwise to put one’s trust in man. He who is ready
to worship us one day may be ready to stone us the next. It was true of Jesus;
it was true of Paul, and it has been true thousands of times through the
history of the intervening centuries. Our only unfailing trust is in God. When
the multitudes were forsaking Jesus, he said to His disciples: “Will ye also go away?” Peter answered:
“Lord, to whom shall we go? thou hast
the words of eternal life” (John 6:67-68). May God give us the conviction
of Peter that we may cling to Him through the world may forsake Him. “Fear thou not; for I am with thee: be not
dismayed; for I am thy God: I will strengthen thee; yea, I will help thee; yea,
I will uphold thee with the right hand of my righteousness” (Isaiah 41:10).
QUESTIONS
(Acts 14:1-20)
1.
How far was Iconium from Antioch of Pisidia?
2.
In what spirit did they go to Iconium? (13:52)?
3.
In what manner did they preach?
4.
What was the result of their preaching?
5.
What was the relation of the manner of their preaching to the result?
6.
From what source did opposition arise? Compare conditions today.
7.
How was their tenacity as missionaries shown?
8.
Did true courage forbid flight? Does it today?
9.
What was the theme of the missionaries at Iconium?
10.
Are the hearers
usually united or divided as the result of earnest mission work?
11.
Tell of the
miracle which Paul performed at Lystra.
12.
By whose faith was this man healed?
13.
Was faith always
necessary on the part of the one who was being healed?
14.
Did the apostles
always have power to heal every one whom they would have desired to make well?
15.
What was the object of miracles?
16.
Why was the offer
of worship to Paul and Barnabas a greater peril than opposition?
17.
What attitude
does the true Christian always take toward the suggestion of worship to man?
18.
How did Paul
attempt to convince these heathen people of the evidence of the true God?
19.
What are we
taught here of the fleeting nature of popularity?
20.
What young man
lived at Lystra who likely witnessed the stoning of Paul who was to become a
great missionary?
OUTLINE Key verse - 22
This paragraph tells of the return journey of the
first foreign missionaries. It includes instruction, exhortation, warning,
ordination, blessing and reporting to the home church.
1.
They instructed
the members of the church: “Confirming
the souls” (22).
2.
They urged the members to remain faithful (22).
3.
They forewarned the members of trials (22).
4.
They ordained elders in every church (23).
5.
They prayed for God’s blessing to rest upon the churches (23).
6.
They told the
home church of what God had done through them (26-28).
This paragraph
tells of the return journey of the first foreign missionaries. It is summed up
in a few verses and yet it is as important as the outward journey. As they went
out they preached and won disciples to Christ; as they returned they organized
churches, instructed and exhorted the newly made disciples. Paul and Barnabas
must have believed that organizing congregations and teaching the disciples was
just as important as preaching in new fields, else they would have continued on
and out into new fields without taking time to retrace their steps in the work
of organization. They knew that if the work was to grow where it was planted,
and if the disciples were to remain true in the midst of all their temptations
and opposition they needed to have order, leadership, instruction, fellowship and
enthusiasm.
It would have
been a much less expensive and shorter journey to return down the Roman road
through the Taurus mountains, passing through the Cilician Gates to Tarsus, the
home city of Paul, and thence by sea to Seleucia and over the few remaining
miles to Antioch in Syria. It required courage and devotion to the work to
start back over the long journey by which they had come and through the cities
from which they had been driven or mobbed as though they had been criminals.
Nevertheless, they resolved to return by way of Lystra, Iconium and Antioch of
Pisidia. The record is very brief concerning the work of Paul and Barnabas in
Derbe. There seems to have been no opposition there such as had developed at
the former cities of Pisidia and Lycaonia.
The Jews who had
hounded them from Antioch and Iconium to Lystra seem to have been temporarily
satisfied that they had stoned Paul. Perhaps they thought he was dead and they
would never be troubled with that missionary again. It is probable also that
the missionaries were not in the city of Derbe all of the time, but were
preaching a part of the time in the region round about (14:6). We are told
definitely that they preached in the region round about Derbe and probably in
the region about Lystra.
That which
interests us most is that they “made many disciples” in and about Derbe. This
is the sixteenth time that we are
told that many disciples were made since Pentecost. The expression here used
(v. 21), “taught many” shows that they taught those who had been made
disciples. It has been thought that they remained all winter in Derbe, waiting
for the roads and mountain passes to clear of snow, before making the return
journey. If they did so they would have ample time to teach the disciples and
organize the church. We know of at least one disciple from Derbe who later
accompanied Paul in his frontier mission work. His name, Gaius, is mentioned in
connection with the third missionary journey of Paul (20:4). If Paul and
Barnabas had done nothing more than win the two men, Timothy and Gaius, who
later became foreign missionaries, their first missionary journey would have
been of great value. But they did much more for we are told distinctly that
multitudes both of Jews and Greeks believed. The people of the region about the
cities in which their work centered also heard the Gospel.
After they had
organized the work and strengthened the disciples at Lystra, Iconium and
Antioch they passed down from the high plateau and through the mountain passes
again to Perga. When they passed through Perga the first time they do not seem
to have paused to preach, but on the return journey they preached in Perga.
Nothing is said of the results of their work there. From Perga they went to the
seaport Attalia, from where they sailed back again toward Antioch in Syria.
They then gathered the home church together and reported the results of their
work. “they rehearsed all that God had
done with them, and how he had opened the door of faith unto the Gentiles”
(14:27). It is well that we shall note carefully the principal phases of their
work on the return journey.
INSTRUCTED THE
MEMBERS
They taught the
members of the church: “Confirming the
souls of the disciples” (14:22a). The word “confirm,” in this case is not
referring to a ritual performed in some churches, but rather it means to
instruct, establish or strengthen the faith of the disciples.
This was a wise
and exemplary work on the part of the first missionaries. Whether their
converts were Jews or Greeks they needed instruction. The Jews needed a new
understanding of the Old Testament Scriptures, to be taught the meaning of the
prophecies concerning Christ. These passages would help to establish them in
the faith. The Gentiles, particularly those who had been heathen up to this
time, needed the most careful and elementary teaching of the Word. The people
then did not have the New Testament as we have it today. When they did not have
a written guide they would need more careful oral instruction. They would be
opposed on every hand and they needed to be ready to give an answer for the
hope that was in them.
Bibles are
plentiful and easily secured today, and still there is need of instruction of
recently found converts. Regeneration is the first essential, but it is not all.
Just as certainly as the newly born child needs the care, protection and
nourishment of the mother, so surely does the babe in Christ need careful
instruction. It is well that men and women shall be Christians, but it is more
important that they shall be intelligent Christians.
The writer to the Hebrews did not find them, even though they had their
Bibles at hand, intelligent Christians. He said they had need that some one
teach them the rudiments of the first principles of the oracles of God. They
were only able to take the milk of the Word, whereas they should have been
ready to receive solid food as more advanced disciples. He urged them to leave
the first principles and press on unto perfection: “For every one that useth milk is unskillful in the word of
righteousness: for he is a babe. But strong meat belongeth to them that are of
full age, even those who by reason of use have their senses exercised to
discern both good and evil. Therefore leaving the principles of the doctrine of
Christ, let us go on unto perfection; not laying again the foundation of
repentance from dead works, and of faith toward God, Of the doctrine of
baptisms, and of laying on of hands, and of resurrection of the dead, and of
eternal judgment. And this will we do, if God permit” (Hebrews 5:13-6-3).
That which was
true of the early Hebrew Christians is often true of Christians today. They
have more facilities for becoming well-informed, but too frequently they do not
make use of them. There are many who have been members of the church for years
who have need that some one shall teach them the rudiments of the first
principles of the Word of God. So far from meditating on the Word of God day
and night, as we are exhorted to do, they seem to have no regular habit of
reading or studying it. They would be ashamed if they were accused of being
ignorant of Shakespeare, but they do not blush when they are found to be
ignorant of Moses. What would you think of a grown man who could find pleasure
in nothing more than playing with little children on the street, a man in body,
but a child in mind? You would say: “What a pitiable sight.” And yet such a
sight among professed Christians is a common thing. They have made scarcely any
growth in spiritual things.
If we recall the
law of growth we know that in the vegetable world where growth ceases decay
soon begins. If we, as members of the body of Christ, are not making growth we
will naturally deteriorate. If we keep our talent hidden away unused, it will
be taken from us. We have a partial record of what Paul said when he was
evangelizing a new field, and what he said as he established them in the faith.
He told them of the fact of the resurrection and of justification by faith when
he first preached to them. Later he wrote at length expounding these great
truths to them. To master these letters requires profound study of the Word.
Nothing short of diligent, profound study will establish Christians in the
faith. Therefore, the church needs not only sermons of evangelism, but also
sermons to expound the great and deep doctrines of the Bible. Christians need
to listen, not only to the call of Christ to come to him, but also to the
teaching of Christ and the apostles, that they may follow him in the strait and
narrow path that leads past all the pitfalls of the world and on to the
heavenly home of perfection and glory.
URGED THEM TO REMAIN FAITHFUL
“And exhorting them to continue in the faith”
(14:22b).
We are told that
Paul and Barnabas, when visiting the various churches, would exhort them to
faithfulness. They first instructed them and then they exhorted them to hold
fast the faith. Most of the epistles of Paul take this form; we have first the
doctrinal portion and then the exhortation. In epistles in which are found the
most profound doctrines, there are, in the closing chapters, the most tender
and practical exhortation.
Paul knew, as we
know today, that head knowledge is not all that the disciple needs. Even an
intelligent Christian may fall. There were many temptations around these early
disciples. In the cities where they lived there were temples to false gods;
there were feasts to which they were invited where meat was eaten in honor of
idols; there was lasciviousness even in connection with worship; there was
profanity, lust, luxury, pride, envy, falsehood, deceit, covetousness, parental
neglect, pleasure, labor on the Lord’s Day, and every temptation which the
world could invent. The exhortation of their fathers in the faith, the earnest
pleading of Paul and Barnabas whom they loved, would not be easily forgotten.
Nor is the exhortation of fathers and mothers, ministers and Bible teachers
easily forgotten today. Often their earnest words, perhaps their pleading with
tears, or it may be their dying petitions return to us in the hour of
temptation and encourage us to continue in the faith.
Just after Paul
had written to Timothy - who was a disciple won on this journey - concerning
the persecutions that he had endured at Antioch, Iconium and Lystra, and spoken
of the imposters who would become worse and worse, he said: “But continue thou in the things which thou
hast learned and hast been assured of, knowing of whom thou hast learned them;
And that from a child thou hast known the holy scriptures, which are able to
make thee wise unto salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus” (II
Tim. 3:14-15).
On a certain
occasion, it is said: “Abraham Lincoln was riding in a stage coach in company
with a Kentucky Colonel. After riding a number of miles together, the Colonel
took a bottle of whiskey out of his pocket and said: ‘Mr. Lincoln, won’t you
take a drink with me?’ Mr. Lincoln replied: ‘No, Colonel, thank you, I never
drink whiskey.’ They rode along together for a number of miles more, visiting
very pleasantly, when the gentleman from Kentucky reached into his pocket and
brought out some cigars, saying: ‘Now, Mr. Lincoln, if you won’t take a drink
with me, won’t you take a smoke with me, for here are some of Kentucky’s finest
cigars?’ Mr. Lincoln replied: ‘Now, Colonel, you are such a fine agreeable man
to travel with, perhaps I ought to take a smoke with you. But before I do so,
let me tell you a little story, an experience I had when a small boy,’ And this
was the story:
‘My mother called
me to her bed one day when I was about nine years old. She was sick - very sick
- and she said to me: ‘Abey, the doctor tells me I’m not going to get well. And
I want you to promise me before I go that you will never use whiskey nor
tobacco as long as you live.’ And I promised my mother I never would. And up to
this hour, Colonel, I have kept that promise. Now would you advise me to break
that promise to my angel mother and take a smoke with you?’ The Colonel put his
hand gently on Mr. Lincoln’s shoulder and said with a voice trembling with
emotion: ‘No, Mr. Lincoln, I wouldn’t have you do it for the world. It was one
of the best promises you ever made. And I would give a thousand dollars today
if I had made my mother a promise like that and kept it as you have done.”
FOREWARNED THEM
OF TRIALS
“And that we must through much tribulation
enter into the kingdom of God” (14:22c). Paul and Barnabas dealt fairly
with the young Christians of these cities. They pointed out to them that the
Christian life would be a very difficult one. They said they would face “much
tribulation.” The term, “kingdom of God,” as here used, evidently means the
kingdom of glory. Paul had learned this fact by experience as well as from
history and Scripture. He had not yet reached the kingdom of glory, but he
found that there were many tribulations along the way. He could testify that
the effort to live a devout life would not eliminate tribulations. On the other
hand, he had found that the more earnest he was, the more tribulations were
encountered.
A large portion
of “Pilgrim’s Progress” is an
exposition of this truth. From the very beginning of his journey towards the
Celestial City, Christian encountered all kinds of tribulation. They troubled
him all the way to the very gate of the City. The Christian is threatened by
enemies of the cross; he is tempted by men who represent themselves to be
disciples; he is drawn away by his own lusts; he is help up to the scorn of the
world; in fact wherever he turns he meets with trials in this world. They that
will live godly must suffer persecution.
Jesus did not
attempt to deceive His disciples. He taught those who proposed to follow Him
that they might expect privation and tribulation. He warned one whom He thought
was offering to follow Him without due consideration: “The foxes have holes, and the birds of the air have nests; but the Son
of man hath not where to lay his head” (Matthew 8:20). Though Jesus pointed
out the fact that His followers would endure privations and trials He told them
that He would be with them and make their burdens light.
Dr. Horton who
was in danger of losing his sight, went to Germany to consult a specialist. One
day he was in the consulting-room of the oculist in Wiesbaden, and as he waited
he put his hand into his pocket and drew out his little Bible - not to read but
to test his sight. As he opened it his eyes fell on the text in Second Samuel:
“For thou art my lamp, O Lord: and the
Lord will lighten my darkness” (II Samuel 22:29). “I had not been aware,”
says the doctor, “of the very existence of this text, and do not know who but
an angel could have led me to it, but I felt, whether I received sight or not,
these words were enough.”
There was a young
man in the south who had worked for years to establish himself as a peach
grower. He had invested his all in a small peach orchard which bloomed
bounteously - then came the frost. He did not go to church the next Sabbath,
nor the next, nor the next. His minister went to see him and inquire the
reason. The discouraged young man exclaimed: “No, and what is more, I’m not
coming any more. Do you think I can worship a God who loves me so little that
He will let a frost kill all my peaches?” The old minister looked at him a
moment in silence, and then replied kindly: “Young man, God loves you better
than He loves your peaches. He knows that while peaches do better without
frosts, it is impossible to grow the best men without frosts. His object is to
grow the best men, not peaches.” “Beloved,
think it not strange concerning the fiery trial which is to try you, as though
some strange thing happened unto you: But rejoice, inasmuch as ye are partakers
of Christ’s sufferings; that, when his glory shall be revealed, ye may be glad
also with exceeding joy” (I Peter 4:12-13).
“What are our light afflictions here,
But blessings in disguise?
They only make for us a home
Of rest beyond the skies.
What if we oft are weary now,
With burdens hard to bear?
They only make the crown more bright
When we that crown shall wear.
O, cast thy every care on Him,
Thou weary burdened one,
And raise to heaven the trusting prayer,
Thy will, not mine, be done.
So, when the toil and care shall cease,
With Jesus thou’lt be blest:
When, folded in His loving arms,
The weary are at rest.”
ORDAINED ELDERS
IN EVERY CHURCH
“And when they had ordained them elders in
every church” (14:23a). The selection and ordination of elders in various
cities, in every church which they had established, was one of the most
important parts of the work of Paul and Barnabas on this first missionary
journey. It served as an example or outline of the divine plan. It gave order
and leadership and stability to the church. If individual members of the church
had attempted to remain in seclusion or isolation they could not have continued
to propagate their religion to any advantage. They themselves would likely have
soon lost interest in the Gospel. There is not only strength to resist
opposition, but also power to go forward where there is an organized assembly.
Even individual Christians who remain separate from the church are indebted to
it. It is through the church that the Gospel has been preserved through the
centuries and the saving love of Christ has been made known to the world.
In the Jewish
synagogue there was a board of elders. Their presiding officer was the ruler of
the synagogue. The plan of organization in the synagogue was carried over into
the Christian church. As Paul followed the plan already established in the
Christian church he superintended the ordination of elders over every congregation.
There are several facts worthy of note concerning the elders of the church, as
set forth here and elsewhere in the New Testament.
The first of these is that the word, elder, refers to the ruling
officers of the church. This word is used interchangeably with bishop or
overseer, and refers to the same officer (Acts 20:17-28). The term elder,
refers to the age of the men, and the term overseer or bishop, to the duties of
the office.
Originally men
well advanced in years were chosen to this office, hence they were called
elders. They were chosen and ordained that they might be overseers of the
church. The word bishop originally meant the same as overseer, and it came to
have a changed meaning not because the original or divine plan was so intended,
but because men sought and took more power to themselves and established orders
of officers in the church. There seem to have been some who were ruling elders
and some who were teaching elders. Paul wrote to Timothy: “Let the elders that rule well be counted worthy of double honour,
especially they who labour in the word and doctrine” (I Tim. 5:17).
A second fact
worthy of note is that the elders seem to have been chosen by the members of
the church. The word, “ordained,” means to vote by stretching out the hand. the
meaning as used here is to elect, to appoint or create. The idea evidently is
that the members of the church elected the elders and they were ordained by
Paul and Barnabas with fasting and prayer. We conclude from the example of the
apostles that, according to the divine plan, it was intended that the members
of the church should vote for the elders whom they thought were best fitted for
the office, and then that they should be ordained with fasting and prayer.
A third fact
which is apparent here and elsewhere is that there was not merely one elder
chosen, but two or more in every congregation. “Elders” were elected “in every
church” (v. 23). Paul did not send merely for the elder, but for the elders of
the church of Ephesus when he wanted to see them at the time of his farewell
visit to Miletus: “And from Miletus he
sent to Ephesus, and called the elders of the church” (Acts 20:17).
Thus it is apparent that from the beginning of the Christian church it
was the divine plan that there should be order and government within the
church; that the order should be representative, every member should have a
voice in the affairs of the church; that Christ should be the head from whom
all officers derived their authority; that no one man should dominate in the
government of the church and that they were to be guided by God’s Word and
Spirit. No power, civil or ecclesiastical, has the right to set aside or
override the divine plan for the church of Christ.
INVOKED THE
DIVINE BLESSING
“And had prayed with fasting, they commended
them to the Lord, on whom they believed” (14:23b). This seems to have been
apart from the act of ordination, to have followed it rather than to have been
a part of it. We are apt to take too lightly the blessing of the Lord in answer
to the prayer of God’s saints. Paul and Barnabas must pass on to visit other
churches, but they would leave them in the hands of the Lord. They knew that he
had power to bless and if they would rely upon Him He would bless and guide
them.
We are apt to
think of a prayer such as the benediction, merely as a form of dismissing the
congregation. It should not be so considered. It is a prayer to the Triune God
from whom all blessings flow. If that prayer is a real prayer by one of God’s
believing servants it will be accompanied with a real blessing upon the people
of God.
REPORTED TO THE
HOME CHURCH
They told the
home church of what God had done through them: “And thence sailed to
Antioch, from whence they had been recommended to the grace of God
for the work which they fulfilled. And when they were come, and had gathered
the church together, they rehearsed all that God had done with them, and how he
had opened the door of faith unto the Gentiles. And there they abode long time
with the disciples” (14:26-28).
When they had visited the churches, sailed back to Seleucia and had reached
Antioch in Syria, where their missionary journey began, they gave an account of
their work to those that had sent them out. It was especially mentioned that He
had opened a door of faith unto the Gentiles. And they tarried no little time
with the disciples.
It was an
interesting day at Antioch when they set apart Paul and Barnabas to the Lord’s
work in the foreign field and sent them away. It was another important and interesting
day when the missionaries returned to tell of what God had done through them.
One can easily imagine that it was not hard to gather an audience that day.
They knew the zeal of Paul and Barnabas. They knew that they were interesting
speakers. They had reason to believe that they would have many thrilling and
blessed experiences to relate.
They would tell
of their first work on the Island of Cyprus and how they had been resisted by
an apostate Jew, but how God had manifested His power and had won the
pro-consul to Christ. They would tell of their preaching at Antioch in Pisidia
and how, in the face of opposition the word spread through the whole region.
They would speak with growing enthusiasm of their ministrations at Iconium and
how a great multitude of both Jews and Greeks had been led to believe in the
Lord. As they told of the healing of the cripple at Lystra and how the people
were ready to worship them the people would lean forward and listen eagerly,
but then they told of how the mob stoned Paul and left him for dead, and Paul
would probably show them some scars the he would always carry on his body as a
result of that terrible ordeal, sighs would be uttered by some and tears would
fall from the eyes of others.
Then as they told
of how God protected his life and enabled him to go on and win many disciples
at Derbe, and some of them so promising for future workers, and how the people
were holding fast the faith and were glad to be organized into churches in
every city, they would praise the Lord for what He had done through them. The
important note of all their report was that God had worked marvelously in the
hearts of the Gentiles and opened the door of faith in every place where they
had presented the Gospel to them.
Christ was then
continuing to work by His Spirit through His disciples. He has worked wonders
in recent years through modern missionaries. Men have gathered in great crowds
to listen to the report of the work of Duff and Moffat and Judson and Chalmers
and Livingston and Paton and Taylor. James Chalmers told interested crowds in
London of his work in New Guinea. After David Livingstone had done a part of
his great work in Africa, even the British Parliament was ready to listen and
men would gather at any place eager to hear him speak.
After the death
of Livingstone, one wrote:
“Open the Abbey doors and bear him in
To sleep with king and statesman, chief and sage,
The missionary come of weaver-kin,
But great by work that brooks no lower wage.
He needs no epitaph to guard a name
Which men shall prize while worthy work is known;
He lived and died for good - be that his fame:
Let marble crumble: this is Livingstone.”
When John G.
Paton first went to Australia to try to promote the work of missions in the New
Hebrides, he could hardly find a church in which to speak. But before he had
ended his work there, whether in Britain, the Dominions or America, he could
hardly fill the engagements which men desired to make for addresses everywhere.
Hudson Taylor had much the same experience. Many others might be mentioned
whose fame spread throughout the world and who were listened to by thousands in
the home land. Some of the greatest names of men of history are on the roll of
missionaries, chief of whom was the apostle Paul.
Notwithstanding
these facts, it is too often true today that there is far too little interest
taken in learning of mission work and promoting it on the part of Christian
people. This is true of missions, both home and foreign. The work of the Lord
on the frontier should have its deep interest for us and enlist our liberal
financial support. As in the case of Barnabas and Paul, the missionaries have
enough of hardships among the heathen; they ought to receive the most hearty
support from those who are supposed to keep the home fires burning. Think of
what we would have been if we had not known the Gospel of Christ! How would we
like to be in the place of those who are left in darkness? If we are not going
to go into all the world to preach the Gospel, are we not then ready to
encourage, by our sympathy, our money and our prayers those have gone or are
ready to go?
A little daughter
of the well-known missionary, Dr. S.M. Zwemer, (The Glory of the Cross - 1938, posted on our site) whose field of
work among the Mohammedans was for years at Bahrain, Persian Gulf, Arabia, used
to recite the words of a well-known hymn, but with a variation of her own, as
follows:
“Jesus bids us shine,
With a clear blue light,
Like a little candle
Burning in the night.
“In this world of darkness,
We must shine,
You in your small corner,
And I in Bahrain.”
QUESTIONS (Acts
14:21-28)
1.
Of what does this paragraph tell?
2.
What were some of the things which the missionaries did on their return
journey?
3.
What is meant by “confirming” the disciples?
4.
How many times in the Acts up to this time have we been told that many
disciples were won?
5.
What disciple from Derbe later accompanied Paul in mission work?
6.
How does organization of the church compare in important with
evangelization?
7.
What relation has the Bible and its use to a strong church?
8.
Name some of the temptations which would confront the disciples of
those churches?
9.
How did their temptations compare with ours?
10.
What did Paul say
would be necessary before entering the kingdom of God?
11.
What did Jesus
say of the necessity of enduring privation on the part of disciples?
12.
What was the
value of ordaining elders in every church?
13.
How did the plan
of organization in the Christian Church compare with that of the synagogue?
14.
Why was the word
elder used of church officers?
15.
Was there one or
more elders in each church?
16.
Does fasting have
a place in the Christian church today and why?
17.
Tell why the
blessing of God’s saints should be considered seriously?
18.
Where did the
missionaries go after they had organized and established the churches which
they had visited earlier?
19.
What is the value
of the missionaries’ report at home?
20.
What does this
teach us with reference to the value of the furloughs of missionaries and how
they may be used?
OUTLINE
Key verse - 11
1. A review of
the record.
A. Men from Judaea come to Antioch urging that no one could be saved
without circumcision (1).
B. Paul and Barnabas answer them (2).
C. Paul and Barnabas were urged to go to Jerusalem to the apostles
and elders about this generation (2).
D. The missionaries made use of the opportunity as they journeyed to
tell what God had done through them (3-4).
E.
The apostles and
elders were gathered at Jerusalem to consider this question (6).
F.
Peter testified
that God had taught him that the Gentiles might be saved, by faith, as well as
the Jews (7-11).
G. Paul and Barnabas testified of the signs and wonders God had
wrought through them (12).
H. James showed that the testimony of the prophets
agreed with the experience of Peter (13-21).
I.
James proposed resolutions to forward to Antioch to settle the dispute
(20-21).
J.
The church sent Judas and Silas to explain their decision (22-29).
K. They fulfilled their mission and the church was comforted (30-35).
L.
Paul and Barnabas
planned another missionary journey, but disagreed and separated (36-40).
2. Practical
lessons.
A. It is well to treat disputants seriously and try to answer them.
B. The will of the Lord should be sought in settling every dispute.
C. When there is a dispute in the church it ought not to occupy the
burden of our minds and conversation.
D. A church court ought to be firm but, as far as possible, avoid
harshness.
E.
Decided
differences of opinion may occur even between good men.
F.
Even disputes
among brethren may be overruled to the extension of the Gospel.
G. Men of every class are saved through the grace of the Lord Jesus.
Paul and Barnabas
had returned from their first missionary journey. They “had gathered the church together, they rehearsed all that God had done
with them, and how he had opened the door of faith unto the Gentiles”
(14:27). The church at Antioch had become enthused over the success of the
missionaries. As is frequently the case, when the work of the church is
prospering, Satan tried to dampen the enthusiasm by engendering a dispute to
cause division among the members.
DISPUTE AT
ANTIOCH
“certain men which came down from Judaea
taught the brethren, and said, Except ye be circumcised after the manner of
Moses, ye cannot be saved” (15:1). These men were evidently Pharisees. They
may have been earnest men, but they were not properly informed. They had an
opportunity to know better before this time in the history of the church. There
had already been a contention in Jerusalem about the reception of Gentiles who
were not
circumcised.
Peter had told them that the Holy Spirit had been poured out upon the Gentiles
as upon the Jews at Pentecost when he had gone to Caesarea. They had agreed
that God had granted unto the Gentiles repentance unto life: “When they heard these things, they held
their peace, and glorified God, saying, Then hath God also to the Gentiles
granted repentance unto life” (Acts 11:18).
THE MISSIONARIES
ANSWER
Paul and Barnabas
“had no small dissension and disputation
with them” (15:2). These men from
Judaea were not merely arguing that it was expedient that Christians should be
circumcised; but they were urging that it was essential to salvation. Paul
thought it expedient at times, that men should be circumcised. He circumcised
Timothy in order that he might be a more acceptable missionary among the Jews:
“Him would Paul have to go forth with
him; and took and circumcised him because of the Jews which were in those
quarters: for they knew all that his father was a Greek” (16:3). But when
men contended that circumcision was essential to salvation Paul and Barnabas
withstood them resolutely.
AN APPEAL TO THE
APOSTLES AND ELDERS
The brethren
asked Paul and Barnabas to go to Jerusalem to the apostles and elders about
this question. Since it was a matter of such great importance that it was said
to affect the salvation of men it ought to be settled according to the teaching
of Christ and the revelation of the Holy Spirit. There had been a time when
circumcision was commanded of God. The whole church should know why it was not
necessary in the Christian church.
MISSIONARIES USE
OPPORTUNITY
As Paul and
Barnabas went to Jerusalem they did not spread a spirit of contention, but
rather a spirit of joy.
As they passed through Phoenicia and Samaria they told how God had
converted the Gentiles through their ministry. The report of their missionary
work brought joy to these people and also at Jerusalem as it had done at
Antioch. This was the first time that Paul had been received favorably by the
Christians at Jerusalem. Some years before he had been their most bitter
opponent. When he returned from Damascus, a Christian, they were afraid of him
at first. Now he is returning to contend against such zealous Pharisees as he
himself had been. We would like to have been there to hear Paul tell the church
at Jerusalem of the trials and triumphs of their first missionary journey.
APOSTLES AND ELDERS GATHERED
The apostles and
elders were gathered to consider the necessity of circumcision. This has been
called the first general assembly of the Christian church. It does not seem to
have been of such proportions. The church at Antioch asked for the advice of
the apostles and elders at Jerusalem. We are not told from what distance the elders
were gathered but we suppose they were residents of Jerusalem. There is nothing
to indicate that the assembly was made up of elders and ministers from over the
whole Christian church. Elders had already been ordained in the churches which
were established in Asia Minor. We have no reason to believe that they waited
to secure a delegation from these churches. It was to the apostles particularly
that the will of Christ had been revealed, and it was their advice especially
which was sought.
PETER’S TESTIMONY
Peter testified
that God had taught him that the Gentiles might be saved as well as the Jews.
He said that God gave them the Holy Spirit as He did unto the Jews and that He
“put no difference between us and them,
purifying their hearts by faith” (15:9). He urged them not to put “a yoke upon the neck of the disciples,
which neither our fathers nor we were able to bear? But we believe that through
the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ we shall be saved, even as they”
(15:10-11).
PAUL’S AND BARNABAS’ TESTIMONY
Paul and Barnabas told of the signs and wonders which God had wrought
among the Gentiles through them. God had thus given his approval to their
teaching in a miraculous manner. If they had been offending God by their
teaching he would not thus have manifested his approval.
JAMES’ TESTIMONY
James showed that
the testimony of the prophets agreed with that of the experience of Peter. He
quoted from Amos: “In that day will I
raise up the tabernacle of David that is fallen, and close up the breaches
thereof; and I will raise up his ruins, and I will build it as in the days of
old: That they may possess the remnant of Edom, and of all the heathen, which
are called by my name, saith the Lord that doeth this” (Amos 9:11-12).
This was to show
that it was foretold of old that the Gentiles were to be called. He showed,
first, that there was to be a greater King than David and that there was to be
a new kingdom set up; secondly, that in this kingdom the Gentiles were to have
an equal place with the Jews; thirdly, that this was not a new discovery, but
it had been the plan of God from the beginning; and finally, that this does not
set aside the law of Moses. Some of the law of Moses has been fulfilled, but it
is still read, and worthy of being read and studied by God’s people.
JAMES’ RESOLUTIONS
James proposed
that they write some resolutions to be forwarded to the church at Antioch in
order to settle the dispute which had arisen. They should, he believed, direct
them to “abstain from pollutions of
idols, and from fornication, and from things strangled, and from blood”
(15:20). These resolutions, in substance, were agreed to by the apostles and
elders and the whole church at Jerusalem, and it was decided that they should
be sent to Antioch.
JUDAS AND SILAS SENT
The apostles and
elders were very desirous, not only that the disputants might be silenced but
that they might be convinced. They knew that a mere written message may sound
cold and harsh when it is not so intended. They, therefore, sent two of the
chief men among them to explain their findings and win the members who had been
engaged in the contention. They also assured them of their love for, and
confidence in, Paul and Barnabas. Judas and Silas, who were sent, were to tell
the members of the church that the decrees which they had agreed upon were
according to the will of the Holy Spirit.
THEIR MISSION
FULFILLED
Judas and Silas fulfilled their mission. The members at Antioch
were satisfied and rejoiced for the exhortation of these men. They were
prophets and exhorted and established the brethren as they taught them for some
days. When they felt their work was accomplished at Antioch Judas decided to
return, but Silas remained for a longer time.
ANOTHER
MISSIONARY JOURNEY
After some days Paul
proposed to Barnabas that they return to visit the brethren in every city where
they had already preached, and see how the work was prospering. They were
agreed upon the duty of going, but they differed as to the personnel of the
missionary party.
PAUL AND BARNABAS SEPARATE
As a result,
there arose a sharp contention between them, “that they departed asunder one from the other: and so Barnabas took
Mark, and sailed unto Cyprus” (15:39). “Paul chose Silas, and departed, being recommended by the brethren unto
the grace of God. And he went through Syria and Cilicia, confirming the
churches” (15:40-41).
TREAT OBJECTORS SERIOUSLY
When objectors
begin to cause a dispute in the church it is better to give them serious
consideration and try to answer them. Even capable men may not be able to
satisfy such persons. Paul and Barnabas were not able to satisfy the objectors
at Antioch, but their answers were valuable and when they were sustained by the
apostles and the whole church at Jerusalem the dispute was settled to the
satisfaction and joy of the brethren of Antioch. When Paul was not able to
satisfy all contenders we can scarcely expect to be able to be successful in
every case, but an earnest serious effort may accomplish a more favorable
result than we had at first expected.
When one has
learned to control his temper he displays to every opponent an example of Christian
conduct. It is better to honor Christ by self-control than it is to win the
applause of men by a sharp and bitter answer. A father differed with his pastor
as to whether his daughter was prepared to unite with the church. The pastor
thought that she gave every evidence of being a Christian and felt sure that
she had made the risen life her own. Her father insisted that she was not old
enough and was not ready to make a profession of faith until one day he say a
playmate slap her in the face. For just a moment the little girl’s face flamed;
her hand was raised as if to return the blow. The, suddenly the hand dropped to
her side, while a look of peace came to her face. “I doubt no longer,” the
happy father said a little later to his pastor. It would be well if all older
Christians when provoked by a dispute in the church might manifest a similar
spirit of control; then Christ would be honored and the dispute settled to the
glory of God.
TRY TO PLEASE THE Holy Spirit
The will of God
should be sought in settling every dispute in the church. The conclusion of the
apostles and elders at Jerusalem “For it
seemed good to the Holy Ghost” (15:28). The only way that we can arrive at
a conclusion which will please the Holy Spirit is to seek His guidance from the
very first. If doctrinal disputes are settled according to the Word of God we
may be very sure that our decision will seem good to the Holy Spirit.
Dr. J.H. Jowett
once spoke in this way: “A day or two ago I was at the end of the Palisades on
the Hudson, where I could see some of the beauty of that most noble river. But
a friend at my side gave me a pair of glasses, and I looked upon the scene
again, and oh, how much more profoundly I could search the hidden things. The
trees, and living things moving here and there, and smaller beauties, came into
view.” When the Holy Spirit enlightens our understanding, it is like giving us
another lens and we can look with increased power upon the Word of God; we can
apprehend more clearly its application to our perplexities of life, and can be
more certain that we speak and act according to his will.
DO NOT BE
BURDENED WITH A DISPUTE
When there is a dispute in the church it ought not to burden our minds
and conversation. Paul and Barnabas kept on testifying and preaching Christ.
They did not tell their trouble over and over as they went from place to place
on the road to Jerusalem. They told of the conversion of the Gentiles and the
work which God had done through them. They left, not a trail of bitterness, but
of joy behind them. Our burden ought to be to tell what God has done and is
doing in the world. We do not help ourselves; we do not help the church by
telling of the disputes everywhere we go. “where
there is no talebearer, the strife ceaseth” (Proverbs 26:20). Where
missionaries, and all active servants of God, tell of the wonderful works which
the Lord is doing in the world Christian men and women are filled with joy.
FIRMNESS WITHOUT
HARSHNESS
A church court
ought to be firm, but as far as possible avoid harshness. The apostles and
elders at Jerusalem could not yield to the idea that circumcision was necessary
in order that men might be saved. They did, however, exercise caution that they
should not answer the Pharisees harshly. If they had done so the church might
have been rent asunder. One of the great problems of members of a church court
in every age is to hold firmly to principle, and do so in a meek and
Christ-like spirit. It is not always possible to be true to Christ and not give
offence, but it is our duty to make an effort so to speak and act. This first
council of the early church is worthy of our careful consideration that we may
learn the method of the apostles in deciding a troublesome question, and at the
same time foster the work of the church.
CONTENTION
BETWEEN GOOD MEN
Decided differences of opinion may occur between good men. There arose
a sharp contention between Paul and Barnabas concerning the acceptability of
Mark as a missionary companion. It was no doubt more than a personal matter
with Paul. He perhaps thought that the Lord’s work would be hindered by the
presence of a wavering missionary. Mark had turned back once, he would not try
him again until he had proved that he was ready to endure hardships with
Christ. Mark became a faithful missionary afterward. This very contention may
have had something to do with the change which came over him. No one doubts
that Paul and Barnabas were both good men. They each became heated in this
dispute. I think they would both regret the words which they spoke afterward.
We have evidence that they were good friends afterward and that Paul loved and
respected Mark. There is this consolation in it, that we know very devout men
have failed as we fail. There is also the warning against failing as they failed.
If we do not allow our contention to become sharp; if we withhold words that
cut and sting, we will not have to regret our conduct afterward. We are in duty
bound to oppose wrong. We should be ready to meet an opponent of truth face to
face, but always as a Christian gentleman. We should remember the example of
our Lord that “when he was reviled, he
reviled not again” (I Peter 2:23).
There should not
be an angry dispute when men differ about the best policy or the best men to
use in Christian work. Paul and Barnabas had remained calm when they had argued
with the Pharisees about a more important matter.
Disputes in the
church are often more heated when they are over small matters than when over
great ones. When men discuss great matters they often expect opposition and
prepare for it. When discussing small matters they are frequently caught off
their guard and lose control of their temper. We have therefore the more need
of being ever on our guard against giving way to anger. We have an example, in
this regard, in Paul Louis Couriera. When he was assailed with great bitterness
by a French professor, he quietly remarked: “I fancy he must be vexed. He
called me Jacobin, rebel, plagiarist, thief, poisoner, forger, leper, madman,
imposter, libeler, a grimacing rag-picker. I gather what he wants to say. He
means that he and I are not of the same opinion, and that is only his way of
putting it.”
DISPUTES
OVERRULED FOR GOD
Even disputes among brethren may be overruled to the extension of the
Gospel. The dispute between Paul and Barnabas resulted in two missionary bands
in place of one. The two bands went in different directions and thus extended
the Gospel in different fields. Thus God causes, not only the wrath of His
enemies, but the wrath of good men to praise him. God allowed the disciples of
the church to be driven out from Jerusalem into new fields by means of
persecution; he allowed the first missionary band to be divided to go into
different fields by reason of a wayward missionary and a resultant dispute
concerning him. This does not indicate that God approves of persecution, or
that he condones hot altercations between brethren, but it shows that he can
make use of all forces to contribute to the spreading of the Gospel and the
honoring of his holy name.
ALL ARE SAVED BY
GRACE
Peter pointed out
the great fact to the council that the hearts of both Jews and Gentiles are
cleansed by faith and that they are saved through the grace of the Lord Jesus.
Every generation needs to be impressed with this great Gospel truth. There has
been a tendency in every age for men to think that they will be saved by reason
of their birth or because of their good works. The early church had to face
this false doctrine, Luther had to face it, we still have to face it in our
day. Paul was the apostle who bore the brunt of this dispute, and he was the
one who, more than any other, emphasized the fact that we are saved by the
grace of the Lord Jesus.
Dr. Joseph Parker
was once asked the question: “Why did Jesus chose Judas?” His reply was: “I do
not know, but I have a harder question; why did He choose me?” As it has been
said: “Our Divine Lord takes the bitter, thorny, unlovely lives of men and
transforms them by His grace into beauty, fruitfulness and glorious usefulness.
In His hands even the most unpromising are made into His own likeness.”
Some of the
wonders of God’s grace are told in the late S.H. Hadley’s story, “Down in Water Street.” One of the
characters whom he describes was known as Old Colonel. This man wandered into
the mission rooms one night. He was over six feet tall and sixty years of age,
but he appeared to be at least a hundred.
“His dirty grey
beard was a foot long, and his hair, of the same color, hung a foot down his
back. His eyes were bleared, and the hue of his face showed that he had long
been a stranger to water. He wore an old ragged overcoat fastened with a nail.
His trousers could hardly be called a part of his outfit, for they were little
more than holes with rags tied around them. On his feet, in place of shoes,
were rags tied up with strings. Whiskey had brought him to this condition.
After graduating from college he had studied law in the office of Lincoln’s
great war secretary, E.M. Stanton; but the demon drink had ruined his prospects,
and reduced him to the level of the lowest beasts. But ‘Down in Water Street’
Jesus Christ took hold of him. On his knees for six nights in succession the
old Colonel cried out, ‘O Lord, if it is not too late, forgive this poor old
sinner.’ The seventh night he arose and said, ‘Brother Hadley, I am saved.’ ‘I
believe you,’ said Hadley. From that instant the old gentleman fairly loathed
rum. God restored his intellect. His youth returned and he became a dignified
Christian gentleman, faithful to the day of his death.” His life’s story is a
wonderful testimony to the saving grace of the Lord Jesus.
QUESTIONS
(Acts 15:1-39)
1.
What brought dissention into the church at Antioch?
2.
How does Satan often dissipate the work of a prospering church?
3.
How did the Christians decide to settle the dispute about circumcision?
4.
In what mood and with what message did Paul and Barnabas pass on their
way to Jerusalem?
5.
What was the first message they brought to Jerusalem?
6.
What discussion did the Pharisees inject?
7.
Who were gathered to consider the matter?
8.
Who were some of the principal speakers?
9.
What was the substance of Peter’s argument?
10.
What was the
testimony of Paul and Barnabas?
11.
What was the argument of James?
12.
What resolutions
did they agree upon to send to the Gentiles?
13.
Why were Judas and Silas sent to Antioch?
14.
What additional work did they do?
15.
What was the effect upon the church?
16.
What caused the
separation of Paul and Barnabas?
17.
Whose will ought
to be sought in settling every dispute?
18.
When there is a
dispute in the church should it occupy the burden of our minds and
conversation?
19.
How does God
overrule disputes among brethren?
20.
Were Paul’s plans
changed for the better? Explain?
Acts 16:1-10 [[@bible:acts 16:1-10]]
OUTLINE
Key verse - 16:31
1.
The missionaries were commended to the grace of God (40).
2. They started out to visit the Christians where they had preached
on the former journey (15:41; 16:1)
3. They fulfilled their mission (16:4-5).
4. They saw the churches grow (5).
5. They helped to establish the church in the
faith (5).
6. They secured a new missionary (16:1-3).
7. In order that the church may be supplied with Christian workers
young Christians should be trained (Example of Timothy in his early training).
8. One who is fitted for larger service does all he can where he is.
(Timothy had already made a splendid reputation, v. 2).
9. The missionaries should be adapted to the work which they
undertake. (This was true of Paul and Silas and Timothy).
10. The Holy Spirit should be our guide in all Christian work (6-10).
11. When God calls we should respond (9-10).
12. A closed door temporarily may mean an open door eventually (6-9).
When Paul proposed the second missionary journey, the missionary band
was divided over the personnel of the company. Barnabas wanted to take John
Mark, but Paul would not consent to that because Mark had turned back during
the former journey when he faced difficulties and danger. The two pioneer
missionaries, because of this difference of opinion, decided to separate.
Though there was a breach in the band of workers, the work of the Lord was not
hindered.
PAUL AND SILAS
Paul chose Silas
as his companion. They were commended of the brethren to the grace of the Lord.
“Barnabas took Mark, and sailed unto
Cyprus” (15:39). Thus, in place of one missionary band there were two. In
place of two missionaries there were four.
The four soon
increased to six, the field was enlarged and extended beyond the bounds of
Asia, and the missionaries crossing the Aegean made rapid inroads upon the
continent of Europe.
STARTING POINT
The starting
point of the missionaries was from Antioch in Syria. This was the starting
point of all of Paul’s missionary journeys. It was not only a great commercial
center, but it had become the great center of missionary activity.
EXTENSION OF THE
FIELD
The rapid
extension of the field was not according to the plan of Paul, zealous as he was
in the work of the Master, and eager though he was to take new communities for
Christ. Paul would have extended the bounds of the church by covering first the
provinces adjacent to those where the work was already established. But the
Spirit made clear to him that he would have the Gospel carried forward by
larger leaps and bolder marches.
TO VISIT CHURCHES
However, before
the call came to go to Europe, Paul was permitted to go through some of cities
of Asia Minor where the churches were already established, to confirm the
Christians in the faith and gather new recruits to carry forward the message of
the Gospel. Silas made an excellent companion for Paul in his new and greater
work. Like Paul, Silas was a Roman citizen. His full name was Silvanus though
his friends commonly called him Silas. As they were starting out to visit Roman
cities Silas would be especially helpful to Paul. If any of the Christian Jews
should say that Paul was mistaken about circumcision, or any other points of
the Gospel, Silas would be there, a messenger from the church at Jerusalem, to
tell them the decision of the apostles and to show them the letter which they
had sent defining the position of the church concerning Gentile disciples.
As the first rays
of the morning sun were reflected from the water of the Orontes, on their
right, they crossed the bridge on their way to the plain which stretched away
to the north. A long hard journey of many weeks lay before them. They must
trudge across desolate plains, wade rivers, climb mountains, face danger and
endure many hardships. They would, no doubt, take with them their hooded cloaks
that they might be protected from the rain and the mountain snows, and have a
covering at night as they camped by the way. In the bags slung across their
backs they would carry their water bottles, oil, cheese, olives, and possibly
an iron kettle for cooking their corn and meat at night. As they went up into
the mountains which divided Syria from Cilicia, knowing as they did that
brigands infested the ravines, they would probably join a company of traders
that they might the better defend themselves against robbers.
AT TARSUS
They would pass
through Tarsus where Paul was reared. No mention is made of a pause there.
No doubt Paul’s mind would be rent with feelings of joy and sorrow. His
father and mother were likely dead before this and most of his old school mates
would have nothing to do with him. We have good reason to think, however, that
there were many who had found Christ at Tarsus. Evidences have been found
recently, which seem to show that there were several churches, at one time, in
the neighborhood of Tarsus. In all probability many had been won to Christ by
Paul during the years that he labored there before Barnabas brought him back to
Antioch. The Christians would rejoice that they had known Paul and would count
it a privilege to give him a new supply of food for the coming mountain journey
and send him forward with a hearty blessing.
THROUGH THE MOUNTAINS
To the north of
them there lay the great ridge of the Taurus mountains, and to reach the
plateau and the cities beyond they must pass over them, though it was a hard
journey of several days. As they toiled up the mountain side they came to a
place where it seemed that they could go no further. The fierce looking grey
crags seemed to rise perpendicularly for six hundred feet before them and shut
off all progress. But a narrow pass opened in front of them, leading right into
the heart of the great rocks. What is said to be the narrowest pass in the
world lay before them. The path was so narrow that a loaded camel brushed the
rocks on the one hand while the swift mountain torrent rushed by on the other.
On either hand the great precipice seemed to soar up into the very sky,
hundreds and hundreds of feet above.
This deep canon
is called the Cilician Gates. When Alexander the Great set out to conquer the
world, he with all his armies poured through this narrow ravine. Alexander made
what has been called a successful expedition and at the time of his death was
the ruler of most of the then known world. But in the person of Paul, an
unassuming, hard-working Jew, with hands hardened from the rough work of
tent-making, and muscles toughened from long hard travel, there stood a man
greater than Alexander. In his intellect, in his power of self-control, in his
leadership, in his faith, and in the place he was to hold in the future history
of the world, he was far greater than Alexander. Paul was proclaiming the
authority and love of a King who was to rule more nations than Alexander ever
saw, and was leading forward in a campaign that was to continue to grow after
Alexander was known only to the few who delve into the pages of ancient
history.
FULFILLING THEIR MISSION
Paul and Silas
went through Syria, Cilicia, Derbe, Lystra and Iconium confirming the churches.
They were establishing them in the faith and delivering the decision of the
apostles and elders which had been sent out to the Christian churches. This
makes evident the fact that there were churches in Cilicia and we have reason
to think that some of them were in and about Tarsus, where Paul had been reared
and where he had spent his early years in the Christian ministry.
As they trudged
on over the stones of the old Roman road, toward evening, they would see the
temple of Jupiter towering before them at Lystra. Paul would tell Silas how the
priests had prepared to offer sacrifices to Barnabas and himself, thinking they
were gods. When they came near to the wall of the city Paul would point out the
spot where the mob had left him, after they had stoned him and dragged him out,
supposing he was dead.
THE CHURCH GROWS
Under the
ministration of Paul and those with him the churches grew in number daily: “And so were the churches established in the
faith, and increased in number daily” (16:5). Though there were many
difficulties in the way, and in some cases persecutions, the churches had not
lost their enthusiasm. They had maintained their faith and had continued to
labor in the absence of Paul. The churches grew, as they ought always to do, as
the result of work and faith. In Jerusalem, after the outpouring of the Spirit,
the church grew in numbers daily. Far out from Jerusalem, in the very midst of
heathenism, the same power was manifest and the same blessed results followed.
It is always a wonderful encouragement, both to the church on the frontier and
the church at home, to know that her numbers are constantly increasing.
THE CHURCH
ESTABLISHED IN THE FAITH
When Paul and
Silas delivered the decrees of the church at Jerusalem, and ministered to them,
the churches which they visited were strengthened in the faith. The decrees
which they delivered to the churches were brief, they contained merely the
beginning of a creed, and yet they were helpful. They helped the Christians to
understand the Lord’s will and to stand fast in the faith. That a church is
well established in the faith does not hinder its growth, but stimulates it. To
add members is not enough for any church. Isaiah saw, in prophecy, the church
strengthening her stakes and lengthening her cords. She was growing more
steadfast in the faith, and enlarging her bounds. That is as it should always
be; firm faith and earnest evangelism should go together. If there is not a
desire to win men to Christ there is a weakness of faith though there may be a
nominal steadfastness. If men do not desire to grow in grace and the knowledge
of God, we may properly doubt whether they have been really won to Christ.
A NEW RECRUIT
As the news spread about the city of Lystra that Paul was there, Timothy
would hasten to meet him and would extend to both Paul and Silas a hearty
welcome. They would be especially delighted when they heard the reports of
brethren concerning him. Paul asked him to go with him as they continued to
move forward in the missionary work. I can imagine that I hear Timothy reply:
“That is what I have longed to do every since you and Barnabas were here and
showed such admirable courage and submission in the midst of the mob. I would
be glad, from the depth of my heart, to have a part in doing for others what
you have been able to do for me and for many others in Lystra.” Paul would
probably reply: “I am glad to hear that Timothy, but remember when you decide
to go with us you must be prepared to meet with all sorts of opposition.
There will be
before you long hard tramps, hunger, fatigue, possibly robbers by the way,
envy, suspicion, enemies without and within, and perhaps even mobs to throw us
out of the city as they did when I was here the first time.” Timothy would
likely look down with an anxious face, remembering what an old prophet said
about the man boasting who puts on his armor; then he would look up and with
fixed countenance would say: “Yes, I know a little of what you have had to face
and what awaits me when I go with you, but I remember what you told us Jesus
had promised, ‘Lo I am with you alway,
even unto the end of the world.” You told us so tenderly of how Jesus had
died for us and surely I ought not to fear lest I suffer for him. We have
always found him sufficient for our needs, and I have faith to believe that he
will always remain so. It will be hard to leave mother and grandmother, both of
whom I love dearly, and who have spent so much effort in teaching me, but I
believe nothing will please them better than the thought that I am serving our
glorious Saviour and I will count it an honor to do anything to minister to you
in your toilsome journeys.”
When Timothy told
Eunice, his mother, of Paul’s request, she would readily give her assent. She
would likely mingle tears with her joy and pride as she thought of her son
going out with the noblest of all the missionaries. As Lois, his grandmother,
mended his clothes and filled his wallet with bread, cheese, dates and salted
olives, she would remember how the little lad, years before, had sat on her
knee and asked questions about the old prophets who told of the day when the
ends of the earth should be brought to the Lord, and had wondered how that
would ever come true. She would thank God now that her prayers would keep the
young man and make him a faithful and zealous missionary worthy of the great
apostle and of his Lord.
When Paul
explained to Timothy that it was not necessary to be circumcised, but that it
was expedient that he should, in view of the fact that he would be more
cordially received among the Jews in the various places on their missionary
journeys, he evidently consented without hesitation. Paul had recently been in
a conference of the church in which he had opposed the contention that
circumcision was necessary, and now was teaching that doctrine to al the
churches where he went; nevertheless, as a matter of expediency, that he might
become all things to all men, he advised Timothy to be circumcised. Paul also
conferred on Timothy the miraculous gift of the Holy Spirit: “Wherefore I put thee in remembrance that
thou stir up the gift of God, which is in thee by the putting on of my hands”
(II Timothy 1:6), and saw that he was ordained to the office of the ministry: “Neglect not the gift that is in thee, which
was given thee by prophecy, with the laying on of the hands of the presbytery”
(I Timothy 4:14), before they went forward on their journey. Paul recognized
that the source of all power is in the Holy Spirit, and that order should be
established and recognized in the church.
Timothy was not a
source of disappointment to Paul as Mark had been. He was his faithful, and
almost constant companion, through the remainder of his life and work.
TIMOTHY WELL
PREPARED
Timothy had
experienced a handicap in that his father was a Greek. Notwithstanding this, he
had been well trained, for he had a godly mother and grandmother. They were
careful to train him in the Scriptures from his childhood. They were women of
strong faith.
In order that the
church may be supplied with ministers and missionaries, young Christians should
be trained in the home. The Sunday school may be helpful but it cannot take the
place of the Christian home. The Sunday school lasts but a few minutes during
one day of the week, while children are in the home, and should receive
Christian training from their parents, every day of the week.
The historical
account of the early training of Philip Doddridge is a very interesting one.
His mother taught him Bible stories from the pictures on the Dutch tiles on the
chimney of the room where they often sat together. There were pictures of Noah
building his great ship, of Elisha and the bears, and of many of the well-known
incidents of the Bible. When the days and evenings were cold and the fire
burned clearly, and little Philip sat in the arm chair beside his mother, it
afforded him great joy to hear the stories which were suggested in the colored
porcelain. Though his mother could not foresee the results of those early
lessons, yet in later years when the little boy had become famous and was
publishing the Family Expositor, we are told that he could not forget the
nursery Bible in the chimney tiles.
In these days men
are inquiring why it is that so few young men offer themselves for service in
the Gospel ministry. They do not need to seek long for an answer. If, however,
parents would give their time, their earnest and devout attention to the
training of their children, not merely occasionally, but daily; if they would
instill into their minds the Word of God and set them a godly and prayerful
example, and if they would guard their reading and conduct, placing in their
hands interesting good books; if they would hold before them as those who are
great and noble, not the passing politician, not the master of wealth, but the
consecrated missionary of the cross, they would see their sons and their
daughters led in that direction and the church well supplied with ministers and
missionaries. The greatest preparation does not come, as a rule, in the few
years of college or in the theological seminary, but at the mother’s side and
under the father’s instruction and inspiration.
READY FOR A LARGER
SERVICE
If one is fitted
to be called to a larger service he should first show his interest and ability
where he is. Timothy was known to be a Christian worker at home. In his home
city of Lystra and even as far as Iconium he had earned a splendid reputation.
Sometimes men
advocate the reversal of this principle. Sometimes the advice is given, give
the man a position of honor who is not interested. In that way you get him
started to work. You may, but if you place him in a position of responsibility where
the guidance and teaching of others is concerned you run a great risk. Do you
operate upon such a principle in your business? Do you promote the employee who
is irregular in his work? Do you give a larger salary and more responsibility
to the man who takes little interest in your work? You know that such methods
would likely bankrupt a man in a short time. The same principle carries over
into the religious field. It is the devout, earnest, energetic Christian who
should be promoted to an office of greater responsibility, or a place of
leadership in the church; and if the church reverses this principle she does so
at the peril of her growth and steadfastness.
A REMARKABLE
PARTY
The group of
three starting on to Iconium and to regions beyond constituted a party
remarkably well fitted to bear the Gospel to both old and new fields. Paul and
Silas were Hebrews, though both seem to have been Roman citizens. Timothy was
the son of a Greek father and Jewish mother. Paul also had Greek training. Therefore,
there were in the missionary party, Jew, Greek and Roman, a group of men well
fitted to bear the Gospel to the various parts of the great Roman Empire. The
brethren at Iconium knew and loved Timothy, and this would add to their
interest in Paul and his second missionary journey.
THE HOLY SPIRIT GUIDING
Paul had been led
of the Spirit in the first instance as he set out as a missionary. Under that
guidance, up to the present time, Paul was led to stop and preach in almost
every important city and province through which he passed. On this second
journey his plan had been to visit the churches which had been established on
the first journey. As it seems, he was not permitted to complete that work
until the Spirit led him elsewhere. Paul was evidently perplexed for a time
concerning his future field of work. The Spirit’s guidance may have been by
some providence which closed the door for the time to the various fields into
which Paul desired to enter. He may have been guided by a voice from on high;
as to the method which the Spirit used we are not told.
The missionaries
were led to pass through the provinces of Phrygia and Galatia. As they passed
by the province of Mysia, they desired to turn north into Bithynia, but the
Spirit forbade them to go there. Therefore, without pausing to preach in any of
the cities of that region they went on to the western coast to Troas. As we
read the record today, knowing as we do the sequel, we can understand why the
Spirit led them as He did. But in those days, as they journeyed on past cities
and provinces which were ignorant of the Gospel, when they desired to pause for
a while and preach to the people, their faith must have been severely tried.
They did not understand what was in view for them or why they were not permitted
to preach in the various provinces through which they passed.
AT ASIA’S WESTERN COAST
As Paul and his
company neared Troas, when they came down the valley and toward the plains,
Timothy would probably remark that he had never seen such a wonderful city as
this great Roman seaport. Great walls with many towers surrounded the city. The
great marble stadium glittered in the light of the setting sun. A great
aqueduct ran over the plain carrying water from the slopes of Mt. Ida which lay
on their left. This water was supposed to have remarkable healing powers.
Timothy would probably recall a story that his fathers had often spoken about,
since all true Greeks loved the epic of Homer, which told of the great armies
of the Greeks and Trojans being marched in a fearful battle. He would be
reminded that the siege continued for year after year about the towers of Ilium
for the sake of Helen, and of the great Achilles the warrior-hero who killed
Hector of Troy in battle.
But Timothy had
already learned to admire Paul more than Achilles, and we who know more of Paul
than Timothy did at that time, know that on that day there walked on the plains
of Troy a nobler and greater leader than Achilles. Paul was not so foolish as
Alexander had been, to put on the armor of Achilles in order that he might be
clothed with his spirit, for Paul had already put on a coat of armor which
covered him from head to foot and which meant far more to him than the armor of
Achilles could possibly mean. He had the sword of the Spirit, the breast-plate
of righteousness, the helmet of salvation, and above all he had taken the
shield of faith wherewith he was able to quench all the fiery darts of the
wicked.
At Troy there was
a physician who, it appears had come from the great city of Philippi. His name
was Luke. One day while the three missionaries were in Troy they evidently met
Luke. Whether Paul had called him on a professional visit, or whether in some
other way he had come in contact with the missionaries and had learned the
Gospel we do not know. At any rate, the change of the pronoun in the tenth
verse, from “they” to “we,” indicates that Luke was with Paul from that time
through much of this journey. Whether Luke was a worshipper of Jesus Christ
before this time, or whether he worshipped Aesculapius, the Greek god of
healing, we do not know. One thing we know, that he was not long with Paul
until he became a follower of the Lord Jesus. It is to him more than any other
that we are indebted for the record of the great apostle, which comprises the
major part of one of the greatest books the world has ever seen.
GOD’S CALL AND
OUR RESPONSE
One would have
thought that after that long weary tramp of over six hundred miles Paul would
have been so weary that it would have been impossible to awaken him during the
night. But Paul was never too weary to listen to the voice of God. That night
he saw a vision. Aside from the time of his conversion, it was perhaps the most
important vision which he ever saw. He saw “a man of Macedonia, and prayed him, saying, Come over into Macedonia,
and help us” (16:9). This has since been one of the greatest missionary
slogans of the ages.
They agreed that
the vision was the call of God pleading with them to cross the AEgean and to go
over to Philippi and onward, bearing the glad tidings of the Gospel of Christ.
They responded at once and going down to the harbor of Troas, they secured
passage on a coasting vessel, which when it had lifted anchor, was rowed out
beyond the great granite piers of the harbor, and as its sail was spread went
rocking out into the Aegean sea. After stopping over night at Samothracia, they
came the next day to Neapolis, the seaport of Philippi, when Lo! they were on a
new continent, and more truly than any before had ever been, foreign missionaries!
The Holy Spirit
never grows weary. He never ceases to make progress. He leads ever onward. He
leads on to new places and at times when man would think it impossible to go
forward. God’s call should always guide the path of the Christian. These
missionaries heard the call. It was to an unexplored field, but they did not
decline, they did not hesitate to go. God’s call ought always to receive first
attention. It may be that friends will urge us to refuse to accept. It may be
that there seems to be great need elsewhere, as there was in Asia. All other
inclinations ought to be laid aside and we should heed the call of God. We
should go at His bidding. The call may be to give up a lucrative position for
trial and sacrifice. This seems to have been true of Luke.
There was an
opportunity, even in that day, for a physician to make a handsome living. Luke
did not refuse to go with Paul. There is a large place for physicians on the
mission field. They can find openings which others cannot secure. Because
men of ability, training and talents do not go, multitudes are languishing for
the Gospel. Millions are going down to eternal death.
One of the
missionaries of the Southern Presbyterian church tells the following affecting
story, showing the terrible neglect of Christians in the homeland in sending
the Gospel to the poor people in Africa who have lived so long in darkness.
Some years ago two men from the northwestern part of the Transvaal traveled
about seven hundred miles to work at Port Elizabeth. While working they
attended a Wesleyan night school. They were both converted, baptized and joined
the church. When they were ready to return to their own people they asked the
missionary if he would not send a teacher to their country. They said they felt
as little children and unable to teach their people the “good news.”
The missionary
promised he would do his best and would sent the first available man. Time
passed by, missionaries were few, and each one seemed needed elsewhere more
than there. After twenty-five years a young man by the name of Lowe was passing
through the district to open up a new work under the Wesleyans. The people came
thronging out to meet him with shouts and excitement so that he was in doubt
whether it meant peace or war.
Through his
interpreter he asked the cause of the demonstration. He thus learned the story
of the two men who had been at Port Elizabeth. “We knew God would send us a
missionary,” they said with deep emotion. “All these years we have been praying
for a teacher to come and every day we have watched this trail for him. We knew
he would come, and now he is here.” Their delight knew no bounds.
He found that the
huts were unusually clean and comfortable and that all the women were neatly
and decently dressed in calico. He found that the men and boys had been taught
to read and write and that they had kept the Lord’s Day, and that they had
refrained from having more than one wife. It was a Christian village.
There Bibles were
literally worn out. The remnants of them had to be tied up in handkerchiefs to
keep them together. They knew the pages which they loved by heart. They asked
for new Bibles which had larger print because their eyes were getting dim. They
had seen the missionary whom they knew God would send and now their hearts were
glad. They returned grateful thanks for His loving kindness to them. We know
there are millions in darkness, and yet how slow are we to respond. May we not
wait until their eyes grow dim with watching, or what is worse, until they go
to the grave without having found the light of life.
CLOSED AND OPEN
DOORS
A closed door
temporarily may mean an open door eventually. The door was closed to these
missionaries in Asia. It was opened to them in Europe. God was sending His
servants with His message to the distant parts of the world. He was preparing
Paul to take the Gospel to Rome and the very throne of the Caesars.
Even western Asia
possibly received the Gospel more quickly because the Gospel was taken into
more distant fields. Not many years after that there were flourishing churches
in Ephesus, Pergamos, Thyatira, Philadelphia, Laodicea and other cities.
There are fields
which seem closed today. It may be that the Lord has more in store for those
fields though they were not providentially closed at the present time. It may
be that the church is not entering the doors which are open - yes we know that
in many cases this is true. May God give the church a new vision! May she not
only hear the men of heathen nations calling, “Come over into Macedonia, and help us,” but may she like the early
missionary band, recognize in it the call of God and go by “a straight course” over to take them
the Gospel. May her sons, her daughters, her money, her strength and her energy
be consecrated to take them the good news of the saving love of Jesus Christ
before they shall go down to a dark and hopeless eternity!
“It is nothing to you, O ye Christians,
That millions of beings today,
In the heathen darkness of China,
Are rapidly passing away?
They have never heard the story
Of the loving Lord who saves,
And ‘fourteen hundred every hour
Are sinking to Christless graves.’
Can you say you have naught to do?
Millions in China are dying unsaved;
And is it nothing to you?
Is it nothing to you, O ye Christians,
That in India’s far-away land
There are thousands of people pleading
For the touch of a Saviour’s hand?
They are groping and trying to find Him,
And although He is ready to save,
Eight hundred precious souls each hour
Sink into Christless graves.
“Is it nothing to you, O ye Christians,
Can you say you have naught to do?
Millions in India dying unsaved!
And is it nothing to you?
Is it nothing to you, O ye Christians,
That Africa walks in the night?
That Christians at home deny them
The blessed Gospel light?
The cry goes up this morning
From a broken-hearted race of slaves,
And seven hundred every hour
Sink into Christless graves.
Is it nothing to you, O ye Christians,
Will ye say we have naught to do?
Millions in Africa dying unsaved,
And is it nothing to you?”
QUESTIONS
(Acts 15:40-41;
16:1-10)
1.
Who composed the missionary band on this second journey?
2.
From what place did they start?
3.
Through what provinces and in what direction did they go?
4.
Show how Paul and Silas were well suited for the work?
5.
What valuable missionary joined the band at Lystra?
6. What evidence that Timothy had been a home missionary before he
became a foreign missionary?
7. What is said of the growth of the churches
which were visited?
8. Why did Paul advise Timothy to conform with
the rite of circumcision?
9. Where had Timothy gotten his theological
training? What lesson for us?
10. Where did Paul and his company desire to go? Where did the Spirit
lead them?
11. What other member was evidently added to the company of
missionaries at Troas?
12. About how far had they journeyed when they came to Troas?
13. Does Paul manifest any hesitation about going forward on this
account?
14. What means did God use to call the missionaries forward?
15. Why was the entrance into Macedonia a decidedly forward step?
16. How long did it take the missionaries to decide to obey the call?
17. What lesson may we learn from this?
18. In what way does God guide missionaries today?
19. If there is a closed door temporarily need we be discouraged? Why?
20. Is our missionary program large enough today?
OUTLINE Key verse - 31
1.
Christ does not want the testimony of demons.
2.
God sometimes calls men to the place of suffering.
3.
The way of salvation is plain and simple.
4.
Christians may assert their civil rights for the honor of God.
5.
There is no group too small to begin the service of Christ.
6.
There is sure to
be opposition to the work of zealous Christians. It will sooner or later effect
the gains of the wicked.
7.
Opposition to the
cause of Christ is usually veiled behind some claim of philanthropy or
patriotism.
8.
True faith keeps men cheerful under trial.
9.
Faith that is strong and true is never disappointed.
God had called
Paul to Europe by a vision. When he received the vision, he and his company
lost no time in hastening to Philippi. From Neapolis to Philippi he was again
on the old Roman road which, as Cicero said, connected Rome with the
Hellespont. That part of it was called the Agnation road.
TO PHILIPPI
The distance from
the seaport, Neapolis, to Philippi was about eight miles. Between the two there
lay a mountain. After climbing the mountain from Neapolis, the city of Philippi
would burst into view. It lay on a plain at the foot of the mountain. It was
the first city to which one comes when he enters that country. It was a city of
great importance, but possibly not the most important. It was the first city
from the Thracian frontier and the first place where Paul paused to preach in
Macedonia. Philippi was a very old city, even in Paul’s day. During its
earliest history it had been called by another name, but when Philip of Macedon
conquered the Thracians he built a fortress on the Acropolis which would have
full command of the surrounding country and called it after himself. After it
fell into the hands of the Romans it still retained Philip’s name.
A ROMAN COLONY
On the plain
surrounding the city was fought the battle between Brutus and Cassius on the
one side, and Antony and Octavius on the other. As a result, Octavius under
that name of Augustus, assumed imperial power. Thenceforth the city was greatly
favored and became a Roman colony. A Roman colony was not distantly separated
from, and subordinate to, the Imperial city, as we think of a colony. But a
colony was looked upon as a part of the city of Rome. The colonists consisted
of old soldiers or freedmen. The political atmosphere of the place was wholly
Roman. The colonists had the rights of Roman citizens and had the privilege of
appeal from their own magistrates to the emperor of Rome.
FEW JEWS
There were
apparently not many Jews in the city as there is no mention of a synagogue.
Where there were ten prominent Jewish men they were supposed to have a
synagogue. They possibly had a mere enclosure outside of the city where they
worshipped which was called a “proseucha” in the Greek. Here by the river their
hands could be washed before prayer. It seems that all, or nearly all those who
met for worship were women. The name of one of these was Lydia. This was not her
native city. She was from Asia, from a place where Paul had been forbidden to
preach, from a city where a church was afterward founded by the name of
Thyatira. It was celebrated for its purple dye and the robes which were made
there. One naturally wonders why Paul was not permitted to preach the word in
Asia and lead this woman to Christ there. She and her household may have formed
the first nucleus of the church at Thyatira when it was founded later. Paul was
called to take the Gospel to Europe, but the Lord knew the best manner in which
to spread the message. By preaching there he would reach those from Asia who
would carry the Gospel back to that continent.
THE FIRST CONVERT
Lydia was the
first person who was converted in Philippi. Her heart was opened of the Lord to
receive the Gospel. She listened attentively to the message of Paul. She
desired baptism and not only she, but her household with her, were baptized.
She evidently had a place of abode in Philippi for she urged Paul and his
company to come into her house and allow her to entertain them.
A SLAVE GIRL
As Paul and his
company went to prayer, a slave girl who was possessed with a spirit of Python,
which was one of the names of Apollo, followed them. She kept crying out,
saying, “These men are the servants of
the most high God, which shew unto us the way of salvation” (16:17). The
evil spirit in her recognized what some of the sane people did not, that these
were servants of the Most High God.
But what did she mean when she said, they shew unto us the way of salvation?
Salvation was not a new word to the people of Philippi.
It was the Greek
word, “soteria”, which possibly appeared upon stones by the side of the road
where she stood shrieking at the missionaries. Stones have been discovered containing
vows to Zeus the Thunderer for salvation. The fact that men set up stones
asking for salvation showed that it stood for something which they greatly
desired. Their idea of the word was not the same as that taught by Paul and
Silas. Yet they were seeking something higher and better and beyond the range
of mortal life. Later when the jailer cried, “Sirs, what must I do to be saved?” (16:30), he was using a word
which he knew before Paul and Silas came to Philippi, but which he had no doubt
herd had been used by them and repeated by this noted Pythoness as she followed
them day after day. He had likely wondered what she, and they, meant by it.
DEVIL’S TESTIMONY
NOT ACCEPTED
After the girl
who was possessed with the evil spirit had followed them for many days Paul was
grieved and said to the spirit, “I
command thee in the name of Jesus Christ to come out of her. And he came out
the same hour” (16:18).
Why should Paul be troubled? Why should he not let this demon possessed
girl give her testimony? She was telling the truth. She was helping to
advertise their preaching. Our Lord made it plain during His earthly
ministry that He did not want the testimony of demons. Even when the Devil tells the truth he does not
please Christ. One of the efforts of Satan, all through the centuries, has been to have a voice in
Christian preaching and worship. He will tell the truth for a time that he may have an opportunity to
pervert the truth later. A union with any of the devils agents is always
most disastrous to the Christian church. Christ does not want the testimony of
evil men even though they may, for the time being, speak the truth. He wants
true testimony from good men, but not even true testimony from bad men.
Attaching such names as Spiritualism or Christian Science to institutions does
not render their testimony acceptable to Christ. One of the most effective ways
of the working of the Evil One is to speak through men who bear the name of
Christ. The Christian church and the Christian ministry should beware of all
such. Christ abhors such testimony. It may take courage to decline the
testimony of an evil man when he is speaking the truth, but firmness should be
exercised and his testimony resolutely refused.
SOURCE OF GAIN
GONE
The spirit of
divination which had troubled the girl so long had been a source of gain to her
masters. Money was their god although they pretended to have a zeal for
Apollo. Not moved because of the relief which had come to the girl, but
angry because the source of their gain was gone, they dragged Paul and Silas
into the marketplace before the rulers and charged them with coming in from
outside to trouble their city. They declared that they taught customs which it
was not lawful for them to receive nor to observe being Romans. As is usually
the case, when men bring a charge against those whom they hate, they did not
mention the real source of their grievance. They made a pretence of seeking the
welfare of Rome, or of being patriotic. It has ever been so with the liquor
dealer and illegal drug peddler and the dishonest trader and the opponent of
the missionary.
MISSIONARIES
BEATEN AND IMPRISONED
The magistrates,
without giving Paul and Silas an opportunity of making any defense, weak-willed
politicians that they were, desiring to show their Roman patriotism commanded
that they should be stripped and beaten. Slaves would seize the missionaries,
strip off their robes, lay their backs bare and tie their hands to the
whipping-post. Crowds would gather in greater numbers, anxious to see these
troublesome Jews beaten and silenced. The bundles of rods would be unstrapped
and the two men who were chosen to beat them would pull up their long sleeves
and bring down the rods with cruel strokes on the backs of Paul and Silas.
Every blow would cut through the skin or leave a great welt across the back. As
the blood flowed from their torn backs there was no voice, as far as the record
goes, raised on their behalf.
Suffering with
terrible pain they would be led from the forum to the dark, dismal,
pestilential prison. A strong rough door would be opened and the Roman soldiers
would thrust them in rudely and command the jailer to keep them safely. And
perhaps as they turned to leave they
would say jeeringly to the jailer, these are the men who show you the
way of salvation. As the jailer was commanded to keep them safely he cast
them into the inner prison, a place where it was entirely dark and where chains
were fastened with staples to the wall, and where the stocks were waiting into
which their feet were firmly fastened. Their suffering must have been terribly
intense. Sleep was impossible. Their smarting backs were still oozing blood. The
close stench of the place and the ache of the uncomfortable position, as they
were held in their stocks, added to their pain and rendered rest impossible.
HAD GOD CALLED
THEM THERE?
They were away in
a foreign land in prison and misery. Was it really the call of the Spirit that
they had heard when the voice pleaded, “Come
over into Macedonia, and help us?” (16:9). How could they testify in the
prison? Even if they were released what would the people think of them? Was it
not some hallucination by which Satan had deceived them? Should they not have
remained in Asia?
PRAISING AND
TESTIFYING IN PRISON
Such doubts
possibly arose in their minds, but they were quickly silenced. They turned to
God in prayer and found a way to testify even in prison. God had souls whom He
wished to win within the confines of that jail through them. They loved the
Lord so much that they rejoiced that they were counted worthy to suffer for
Him. They sang praise to God. They knew that they had an audience with Him and
they probably knew that the other prisoners could hear them. It was something
new for those old prison walls to resound with praises of God. Terrible
curses were continually arising from the
cells of the dungeon on other days. What could possess these men who kept on singing even until midnight?
When they were taught the Psalms as boys they had no idea that they would ever
sing them under such circumstances. They saw a meaning in some of them that
they had never seen before. What Psalms did they sing? We are not told, but we
may well suppose what some of them were. The words of the
One-Hundred-And-Second Psalm would probably come to their minds. They would be
very appropriate.
“For he hath looked down
from
the height of his sanctuary;
from heaven did the Lord
behold the earth;
To hear the groaning of the
prisoner;
to loose those that are
appointed to death;
To declare the name
of the Lord in Zion,
and his praise in Jerusalem;
When the people are gathered
together,
and the kingdoms, to serve
the Lord”
Or they may have
sung from the One-Hundred-And-Seventh Psalm these words:
“Then they cried unto the
Lord
in their trouble,
and he saved them out of their
distresses.
He brought them out of darkness
and the shadow of death,
and brake their bands in sunder.
Oh that men would praise the Lord
for his goodness,
and for his wonderful works to
the children of men!
For he hath broken the gates
of brass,
and cut the bars of iron
in sunder”
What words could
have been more appropriate when God literally fulfilled this promise to His
disciples? The earth shook! The foundations of the prison were shaken! The
doors were opened and every one’s bands were loosed. Paul and Silas were not
frightened. They knew that it was the voice of God in the earthquake. They
rejoiced that He had set them free from their shackles. When the doors were
thrown open some light would shine into the darkness. They could see the keeper
of the prison hastening to see if the prisoners had escaped. When he saw the
doors standing open he supposed that they had all made their escape, and
thinking of the end of the man who allowed Roman prisoners to escape, he was
taking hold of his short sword and would have fallen upon it to save himself
from death at the hand of his superiors; but Paul seeing what he was about to
do shouted: “Do thyself no harm: for we
are all here” (16:28).
AN UNEXPECTED
INQUIRER
The jailer called
for lights and hurried into the center of the prison to where Paul and Silas
were. He saw that the prisoners were all there and that these men were not
jail-breakers. He probably recalled the words of the demon-possessed girl who
had been freed from her spiritual bondage, who said, day after day: “These men are the servants of the most high
God, which shew unto us the way of salvation” (16:17). Tell me, said the
trembling jailer, what is this way of salvation? “Sirs, what must I do to be saved?” (16:30).
HOW TO BE SAVED
Paul and Silas
answered at once: “Believe on the Lord
Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved, and thy house. And they spake unto him
the word of the Lord, and to all that were in his house” (16:31-32).
A CHANGED MAN
Then the jailer who had gone to bed an unbeliever, but who was ere the
morning light dawned an humble Christian, took Paul and Silas and ministered to them
as tenderly as he knew how. He washed their stripes and did all that he could
to relieve their misery. When they had instructed the jailer and his family in
the elementary facts of the Christian religion they baptized them. Food was
provided for them at the jailer’s command, and as they ate together they
rejoiced also together, not merely because they had been released from the
filthy prison, but because they had been permitted to lead souls from darkness
into the glorious light and liberty of the Lord Jesus Christ. The jailer, too,
had been released from bondage which had held him all his life in sin.
VINDICATION
DEMANDED
As soon as they
could recover their bearing after the earthquake, no doubt the guards and the
soldiers would hasten to tell the astonished magistrates - for they would
likely be awakened by the earthquake - of the consternation in the prison. That
Paul and Silas had not escaped when they were free was more than they could
understand. At early dawn they sent word to the keeper of the prison, saying, “Let those men go” (16:35).
Paul now saw an
opportunity, not only to vindicate himself, but to set the little group of
Christians in a
better light before the people of the great city of Philippi. He remembered how
his enemies had followed him from city to city in Asia Minor, and had done all
that they could to injure his name and bring into disrepute the cause of
Christ, and he thought he would take advantage of the opportunity here to put a
stop to the persecution in Philippi for the present at least. So in reply to
the message from the magistrates, offering to let them go, Paul said: “They have beaten us openly uncondemned,
being Romans, and have cast us into prison; and now do they thrust us out
privily? nay verily; but let them come themselves and fetch us out”
(16:37).
The declaration
that they were Romans struck terror into the minds of the magistrates. They had
yielded to the mob the day before in order that they might show that they were
loyal Romans. But now they were in serious danger themselves, not only of
losing their position, but of being ruined. As Cicero had said, the magic
words, Civis Romanus Sum, I am a
Roman citizen, brought aid and safety even among barbarians in the remotest
parts of the world. To claim this right, if it were not true, was to involve the death
penalty. We can therefore understand why these men, who had used Paul and
Silas so roughly, came with fawning politeness to take them out. When the
magistrates received Paul’s message they stepped down from their grand seats on
the rostrum and personally escorted Paul and Silas out of the prison. They
asked them, very gently, to depart from the city. They wanted the whole matter
hushed as quickly as possible.
COMFORTING THE
BRETHREN
The released missionaries
went to the house of Lydia where, in all probability, the brethren were
gathered for prayer and consultation. After they had spent a little time
comforting them they departed. The time spent in Philippi, though short,
enabled Paul to form some of the dearest friendships of his life. When writing
to the Philippians at a later date he spoke in the most endearing terms. He
called them his dearly beloved, his joy and crown. He valued the supplies sent
to him from Philippi more than that which was sent by others. This was the
response of a friendship made dear through trials and suffering.
NO GROUP TOO
SMALL TO SERVE CHRIST
There is no group
too small to begin the service of Christ. There were no prominent worshippers
at Philippi when Paul and his company went there. Those who went out to the
humble place of gathering by the river side were women and not many of them.
Would it be of
any use to preach to Lydia? Would not the acceptance of the Gospel bring such
persecution that her business would be ruined? Could she be expected to profess
Christ? They had no synagogue. Would it be possible to build up a church there?
Such considerations did not discourage Paul. He preached to this little group
and presented Christ and Him crucified.
Have not
Christian churches in every instance arisen from a small group in the
beginning? We are not to despise the day of small things. We remember what our
Lord told us of the grain of mustard seed. It is one of the largest of herbs,
so large that the birds can find shelter in its branches. This is a picture of
the kingdom of heaven upon earth. It had an insignificant beginning. Two
disciples were called. One of these brought his brother. A third who had been
called brought one of his friends. Thus the church grew until after two or
three centuries it had overspread the Roman Empire. Today the followers of
Christ are numbered by the millions. They are found in every part of the world
and in the islands of the sea. Wherever the Gospel finds a new following today
there are similar possibilities of remarkable growth. Let us never think
that any group of Christians is too small to be worthy of our services as
Christian workers or missionaries.
ENTHUSIASTIC
CHRISTIANS ARE ALWAYS OPPOSED
There is sure to
be opposition to the work of enthusiastic Christians. When the masters of the
Pythoness saw that the hopes of their gain was gone they made the missionaries
suffer. Whenever the Christian religion becomes sufficiently influential to
oppose dishonest business and make inroads upon its income, it is sure to meet
with opposition. Its followers will be charged with being trouble-makers.
Whenever the
missionaries are successful in making known the dishonesty and cruelty of
traders in heathen lands they are denounced as injurious. Those who oppose them
spread reports far and wide in an effort to destroy the fair name of the
followers of Christ and have them recalled from their places of work. Judson
was opposed by the East India trading company. David Livingstone was despised
by the Portuguese slave dealers. Sheldon Jackson was misrepresented by enemies
in Alaska.
Christ drove the
dishonest traders out of the temple. They persecuted Him; other men of like
character persecuted Paul, and men of a similar evil disposition have caused
Christ’s true followers to suffer in all the ages since. Such treatment did not
lessen Paul’s earnestness in preaching the love of Christ, nor should it
detract from ours.
OPPONENTS CLAIM TO BE PATRIOTS
Opposition to the
cause of Christ is usually veiled behind some claim of philanthropy or
patriotism. The men who opposed Paul claimed that a loyal Roman could not
receive his teaching. The man who opposes a good religious movement seldom does
so by advancing his real reasons. The motive behind all the opposition to Paul
and Silas at this time was the loss of a dishonest income. The reason stated to
the public was loyalty to Rome.
It is a warning
to us to learn to discern when we hear charges made against religious leaders.
The most of the charges made against good men are false. Let us make sure that
they are true before we allow ourselves to be influenced by them.
FAITH CHEERS THOSE UNDER TRIAL
True faith keeps
men cheerful under trial. Paul and Silas did not allow their many pains and
surrounding physical condition to make them despondent. They sang praises to
God. When a man could be cheerful under those circumstances he would likely be
cheerful at all times.
There are few, if
any, more noble examples of men who were joyful under trial than Paul.
There were probably none tried more
severely. Paul wrote, years after this when he was then in prison at Rome, that he had learned in whatever
state he was to be content. Is our faith strong enough to keep us cheerful
under real trials?
“It is easy enough to be pleasant,
When life flows along like a song;
But the man worthwhile,
Is the man that can smile,
When everything goes dead wrong.”
J.S. Holden, in
one of his addresses, said: “Once in my early days in Newcastle-on-Tyne I went
out for a walk on an exceedingly misty day. Suddenly, as I looked ahead, I saw
what looked in the fog like a gigantic lion. Well, I am happy to tell you that
I was brave enough to go on, and when I got up to this great massive lion in
the fog, it turned out to be a church. The enemy that I feared in the mist
proved to be the very sanctuary of God! I cannot tell you how many times in my
ministry I have seen a lion in my way and I have said to myself, ‘I wonder if
that will not prove to be the shrine of the Almighty?’ Nine times out of ten, I
have found that the apparent hostility and menace was the sanctuary of the love
and grace of God?”
FAITH NEVER
DISAPPOINTED
Faith that is
strong and true is never disappointed. Paul and Silas, when thrown into prison,
continued to trust in God. They were not disappointed. God heard their prayers
and answered, possibly more quickly than they dared hope.
God will always
bring relief, if not to deliver, to sustain and comfort in the midst of trial. Not all of God’s people have been delivered from suffering; not
all have been delivered from death; there are those included in the list of the
heroes of faith, in the eleventh of Hebrews, who died under persecution. Those
who were stoned, sawn asunder, or slain with the sword were not delivered from death,
but their victory was none the less certain. Their faith was not disappointed.
They were taken earlier than their companions to dwell with Jesus in the
mansion which He had prepared. Later in Paul’s life, when he was about to be
beheaded, he did not feel that his faith was disappointed. He said: “For I am now ready to be offered, and the
time of my departure is at hand. I have fought a good fight, I have finished my
course, I have kept the faith: Henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of
righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous judge, shall give me at that day:
and not to me only, but unto all them also that love his appearing” (II
Timothy 4:6-8).
“God never would send you the darkness,
If He felt you could bear the light;
But you would not cling to His guiding hand
If the way were always bright;
And you would not care to walk by faith
Could you always walk by sight.
So He sends you the blinding darkness,
And the furnace of sevenfold heat;
‘Tis the only way, believe me,
To keep you close to His feet;
For ‘tis always so easy to wander
When our lives are glad and sweet.
Then nestle your hand in your Father’s,
And sing, if you can, as you go;
Your song may cheer someone behind you
Whose courage is sinking low.”
QUESTIONS
(Acts 16:11-40)
1.
What was the first point to which Paul and his company carried the
Gospel in Europe?
2.
What was the relative importance of Philippi?
3.
What leads us to think there were not many Jews in Philippi?
4.
Who was the first convert in Philippi?
5.
What lesson do we learn from the method of the first mission work here?
6.
What lesson do we learn from Lydia’s treatment of the missionaries?
7.
Did God want the testimony of the demon possessed girl?
8.
What did God enable Paul to do for her?
9.
How was this received by her masters?
10.
Why did they
object to the girl’s freedom?
11.
How does this
compare with the usual underlying cause of opposition to the Gospel?
12.
In stirring up a
mob did the masters state their real grievance? Why?
13.
On what charge
were they thrust into prison?
14.
What does true
faith do for men who are under trial? What for Paul and Silas?
15.
Is there any
evidence that they doubted the divine call because of the persecution?
16. What would you say of men who though suffering would praise God
and give their testimony at midnight in prison?
17. What did God do for them?
18. What did He do for the keeper of the prison?
19. What answer did the missionaries give to the jailer as an
inquirer? What answer would you give to an inquirer?
20. How were the missionaries vindicated and the brethren comforted?
OUTLINE Key verse - 31
1.
The cry of an
awakened sinner: “Sirs, what must I do
to be saved?” (30)
2.
The one way of safety for the sinner: “the Lord Jesus Christ” (31)
3.
The need of a
confessed sinner: “they spake unto him
the word of the Lord” (32)
4.
The assurance of
every sinner: “Believe on the Lord Jesus
Christ, and thou shalt be saved, and thy house” (31)
The great crime
of which Paul and Silas had been accused and for which they had been cast into
prison at Philippi was casting an evil spirit out of a slave girl. As this cut
off the profits of vicious men who thrived upon the proceeds of her divination,
they stirred up a mob, charged Paul and Silas with sedition and had them
committed to jail. At midnight God shook the jail with an earthquake, loosed
the prisoners’ bands and flung open the gates. The jailer was halted in the act
of suicide by the cry of Paul, “Do
thyself no harm: for we are all here” (16:28).
This startling
providence and unheard of attitude of the prisoners so unnerved the astonished
jailer that, possibly thinking they had superhuman power, he fell down before
Paul and Silas and cried: “Sirs, what
must I do to be saved?” (16:31). The people at Lystra thought Paul and
Barnabas were gods come down from heaven when they healed a man who had been a
cripple. The jailer had probably cried out often to Zeus the thunderer for
salvation, as many of his acquaintances had done. The slave girl had said these
men show the way of salvation. They had shown that they had power over the evil
spirit, now they seemed to have power to shake the very earth. Were they gods?
Were they possessed with divine power? In his bewilderment the jailer cried:
What is this way of salvation of which you speak? Can I find it? What must I do
to be saved? If they had said, believe on us for we have power over the spirits
of men; we have power to shake the very earth, he would probably have believed
them. Paul and Silas did not want to attract attention to themselves. They were
not seeking their own honor. Their supreme aim was to declare the honor and
power of the Lord Jesus Christ. They said: “Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved, and thy
house” (16:31). Then Paul and Silas began at once and explained the way of
life to the jailer and his family. They believed their words, accepted Jesus
Christ as their Saviour and were baptized that very night.
THE CRY OF AN
AWAKENED SINNER
The cry of the
jailer was the cry of an awakened sinner: “What
must I do to be saved?” As the jailer retired for the night, after
incarcerating Paul and Silas in the dungeon and the stocks, he had no idea that
he would ever be the least concerned about the “way of salvation” which they
taught. What cared he about the vagaries of some traveling Jews? But God loved
the hardened jailer. He took a striking way of awakening him. The prisoners
were loosed; the jail was shaken; he cried out in terror.
God uses different methods of awakening sinners. Not all who are frightened
by some special providence of God are ready to accept His Son in order that
they may be saved. Pharaoh was aroused by God’s providence again and again.
Supernatural appeals had been made to him and each time he seemed to yield.
When at last death came into his home he said he would yield to the command of
God. He did yield for a day, but when he thought of the great financial and
national loss which he would suffer if he obeyed God he gave way to avarice and
became as hard as ever.
The writer went one day to call upon a young woman who was very ill. I
found that she was getting worse. She was suffering from an attack of double
pneumonia and the physician had almost despaired of her life. The nurse said,
she is growing steadily worse and there is practically no hope of her recovery.
We have sent for a special kind of medicine and we will try that, if it
produces a reaction there is a little hope, if it does not there is none.
Influenza had been especially fatal at that time and in this case it had turned
into pneumonia. The physician had given orders that no one was to be permitted
to see her until after the special medication had been tried.
The nurse said, “If this medicine does not produce a reaction I will let
you in for it will be certain there is no hope of her recovery.” I remained in
or about the house waiting for the change to come. Though not permitted to pray
in her presence I prayed that God would spare that young women in order that He
might thus manifest His power to her husband, that he might see and believe.
Her husband was prostrated and stricken with grief. He was an
unbeliever. I tried to show him that it was best to yield to the Lord’s will;
if He saw fit to take his loved one away it was best, but that it was not well
to despair of hope while there was life, for the Lord might hear our prayers
and bring about her recovery. He seemed scarcely to listen, but said he did not
see how a good God could take his wife when they have been married only a short
time and were happy together.
The medicine did
not react favorably; the nurse said she could not live and that I might see her
and talk with her. I still prayed that she might be spared that her recovery
might be a testimony to her husband. We thought, surely if she is recovered,
her husband will see God’s hand in restoring his wife and will be ready to
praise God and trust in Jesus Christ for his own salvation. But to our surprise
and regret when his wife was recovered - for she was restored to health again -
he would not see and would not believe or confess his Lord.
There must be something
more than the providential call of God to awaken a lost sinner. God must open
the heart, as He did the heart of Lydia, before men will believe. God opened
the heart of Cornelius. God opened the heart of Saul of Tarsus. There is no
heart too hard for God to open, so long as they desire to hear the Word. For we
know that faith cometh by hearing and hearing by the Word of God. We must
depend, therefore, not merely upon the mighty works of God in providence, not
merely upon our own persuasive powers, but we must depend upon the Holy Spirit,
who works in conjunction with the Word, to quicken and save.
Sometimes men are
aroused by the powerful preaching of the Word, as Agrippa was aroused by Paul,
until they are almost persuaded. God gives multitudes of men the opportunity
who do not accept it. Though He stands at the door and knocks they will not
yield. There is something which attracts them which they are not willing to
give up. For Agrippa it would have meant giving up his world attractions and an
unholy alliance. He was not ready to make those sacrifices for Christ. The man
is wise, who, having his sin pointed out, is not only awakened but throws
himself on the mercy of God, trusting in Christ to cleanse him and make him
acceptable to God.
One of our
magazines, not long since, reported the following incident. A large Bible class
of men was in session. In the midst of the opening exercises a rough looking
fellow came in. It looked as though a crank might have appeared to disturb the
class. He asked to be permitted to speak. It was granted, and what he said was
something like this:
“Gentlemen, I am
a gambler, a bootlegger and a general tough. I have never believed in Christ or
God or the Bible. I am a poor man without resources. My wife has been
critically ill and last night I took her to the hospital expecting of course to
place her in the public ward. The man in charge said: ‘Your wife is in a very
critical condition; she must have the very best of attention if she is to be
saved. We have a private room here provided by a men’s Bible class which is not
occupied at the present. If you like, your wife can have that room without
cost.’ I said, ‘who is doing this?’ He replied, ‘a company of Christian men.’ I
said, ‘then if Christianity causes men to want to serve even those whom they do
not know I must have been mistaken about it. So I am here, gentlemen, to
inquire about a Christ who puts noble impulses into the hearts of men’.” The
rough man’s eyes filled with tears as the old, old story of Jesus and His love
was told to him. He yielded to the pleading of the Spirit and soon found
Christ.
“I stood alone at the bar of God,
In the hush of the twilight dim,
And faced the question that pierced my heart:
What will you do with Him?
Crowned or crucified? which shall it be?
No other choice was offered to me.
I knelt in tears at the feet of Christ,
In the hush of the twilight dim,
And all that I was, or hoped, or sought,
Surrendered unto Him.
Crowned, not crucified - my heart shall know
No king but Christ who loveth me so.”
ONE WAY OF SAFETY
FOR THE SINNER
The only way of safety for the sinner is to “believe on the Lord Jesus Christ” (16:31). “Neither is there salvation in any other: for there is none other name
under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved” (Acts 4:12). What
did Paul and Silas mean when they told the jailer to believe on the Lord Jesus?
They meant, as they no doubt explained to the inquiring jailer, that he was to
put his trust in Jesus Christ, as the Son of God, who came down to this earth
to live and die for sinners. They meant that Jesus did not die for His own
sins; but that He might bear our sins and thus satisfy the justice of God, for
He is holy and cannot look upon sin; that God is absolutely just and will not
allow the sinner to go unpunished, but that in His mercy He sees fit to accept
the righteousness of His Son, who was perfect and sinless, in our stead; that
the only way we can approach God is through Christ, and by believing on Him we
have the assurance that we may come to God without making any atonement for
ourselves. Christ has done all that is required on our behalf and we receive
the benefits of what He had done through faith in Him. Faith in Christ is,
therefore, the first and most important act of the sinner.
There are
multitudes of men today who are laying the emphasis upon other things such as,
culture, pleasure, wealth, and seeking the beautiful in the world. There are
social, political and economic changes needed, and these make their
contribution to the welfare of mankind. But the most important, without which
all the rest are as dross, is to seek Christ for salvation. After all the
efforts of men to find contentment and satisfaction in other ways, surely it is
useless for us to try. Solomon, after trying the whole round of ways which the
world tried - wealth, wisdom, pleasure, business, honor, wine, royalty and
polygamy - said: “All is vanity and
vexation of spirit” (Ecclesiastes 1:14).
Sadhu Sundar
Singh may be considered as a typical modern representative of the oriental
religions. As a little child, he had “rubbed his forehead on the temple door”
and sat at the feet of Hindu holy men, and when he became large enough to think
for himself, he began to seek for the inestimable treasure he had learned to
regard as the one thing worth obtaining in the world.
“The Granth of
Sikhs, the sacred books of the Hindu religion, and even the Qur’an of the
Mohammedans, were all ceaselessly read and searched. Often when his family lay
asleep Sunday would sit poring over the pages of one or other of these books.
Many passages and verses he learned by heart, and yet with all his increasing
knowledge there only came to him a deeper unrest of soul” (Sadhu Sundar Singh, pp. 17-20).
“The constant cry
of his heart was for shanti - that comprehensive Hindu term that means not only
peace but a full satisfaction of soul. But the more he longed the greater was
his disappointment when he found himself growingly filled with a deep
soul-hunger that nothing would satisfy.” Nor did he find satisfaction until he
found in divine revelation these words “Come
unto me - and I will give you rest.”
When he read, “For God so loved the world, that he gave
his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but
have everlasting life,” a whisper of comfort came to his sore heart.
Since there is no
safety for the sinner or satisfaction of soul without God and His SON Jesus
Christ, is it not strange that those who have found Him and have received all
of His blessings should be so slow in taking or sending the glad tidings to
others who do not know and are about to die without hope?
Spurgeon said:
“An infidel once met a Christian man and said: ‘I know you do not believe your
religion.’ ‘Why?’, asked the Christian. ‘Because,’ said the other, ‘for years
you have passed me on my way to my house of business. You believe, do you not,
that there is a hell, into which men’s spirits are cast?’ ‘Yes, I do,’ said the
Christian. ‘And you believe that unless I believe in Christ I must be sent
there?’ ‘Yes.’ ‘You do not I am sure, because if you did you must be a most
inhuman wretch to pass me, day by day, and never tell me about it or warn me of
it’.”
Suppose you were
to see a blind man unknowingly approaching the brink of a high precipice, and
you were to sit by without concern or putting forth any effort to warn him from
almost certain death, would you not feel guilty of his death if he stepped over
and perished? The death of the body which might have been prevented is a
terrible thing, but what of the death of a human soul, perhaps of many souls?
What of your responsibility, if through your neglect souls go down to eternal
death?
There is but one
way of safety for the sinner. We know that way. Shall we not use every effort
and opportunity to make it known to lost men?
THE NEED OF A
CONFESSED SINNER
“They spake unto him the word of the Lord,
and to all that were in his house” (16:32). Paul and Silas taught the
jailer. They did not even wait until their stripes were cleansed and their
hunger satisfied before they began to teach him and his household.
It would be an
interesting chapter of the Acts if we could have had the conversation of that
hour recorded. The word, “spake” (v. 32), is not the usual word, “lego”; it is, “laleo,” a word which means primarily, to chatter, or to converse
with. It means that the missionaries talked at length expounding the Word of
God and the way of life. I can see Paul’s eyes fairly shine as he explained to
this waiting soul how Christ came down from Heaven, walked and talked as a man,
was greatly hated though He was ever kind and loving, and at last was put to
death by His enemies upon the cruel cross. Then he would go on and tell of the
sacrifices which were slain through all the centuries past; that now Christ was
the LAMB which was slain once for all; that there is now no more need of
sacrifices to be offered for sins, and that God accepts Christ’s offering as
sufficient for all for He was of infinite worth and His sacrifice was perfect
in the sight of God. He would perhaps also tell him that death cannot destroy
the soul for whom Christ died, since He has lost none that have placed their
trust in Him.
I can see the
hardened face of the jailer become softer and the tears roll down his dark face
as he thought of how cruel he had been to the servants of Christ, and of how he
might never have known this glorious message if they had not been willing to
suffer shame and face death that they might bring the Gospel to Philippi.
How shall men
believe on Him of whom they have not heard, and how shall they hear without a
preacher? Every awakened sinner needs instruction. The mere statement, believe
on Christ, without any explanation, may mean very little to the man who has
been reared in a place where nothing is known of the true and living God. Paul
and Silas had evidently gone on to explain to the jailer and his household the
nature and necessity of being baptized according to Christ’s command, for when
they had professed their faith in Christ they were baptized.
The Christian
minister has not done his duty when he has led men to make a profession of
faith in Christ. He has a further and just as important duty in instructing
them in the way of life. They are not fitted to be intelligent Christians until
they know the plan of salvation and the law of God. As in the case of the
jailer, a summary of the Gospel can be presented to men in an hour, but a whole
life is needed to grow in the knowledge of God and to become more and more like
Christ. It took eighty years of training to fit Moses for forty years of work.
It is well then to impress upon all followers of Christ the value of applying
themselves that they may gain an understanding of God’s revealed will in order
that they may love their Lord most and serve him best.
A little child
just born into the world is in a very dangerous condition if it is left
without nourishment and without care. So
is the child of God, just born again, seriously neglected if he is not fed with
the milk of the Word and thus spiritually developed.
When Nicodemus
came to Jesus by night, groping in spiritual darkness. Jesus told him that the
first thing necessary was to be born again; that to be born again he must
believe on the SON of God, and if he did so he would not perish but have
everlasting life. Then he went on to give him a discourse instructing him in
the way of life.
When Jesus met
the Samaritan woman at the well and she was awakened to see and believe that He
was the Christ, He remained to talk with her and the others who came to hear
Him. Many others who heard believed that He was the Christ the Saviour of the
world. Jesus did not leave them immediately when they had professed His name,
but abode there two days teaching the people and feeding them with the bread of
life.
Jesus by practice
and precept taught us that all new disciples, as well as old ones, need to be
taught. Paul first sought to win men to Christ, but, when he was permitted, he
remained for a time in the churches which he founded, or revisited them when he
could. He spent a great deal of time instructing them. The largest part of
Paul’s writings is what we call doctrinal, that is, instruction for those who
have become Christians.
THE ASSURANCE OF
EVERY SINNER
Every man, though
he may consider himself to be the worst of sinners, may take the invitation of
Paul and Silas to himself: “Believe on
the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved.” The jailer at Philippi was
no doubt a hardened man. Cruelty was a common thing with him. He could see men
beaten, bound with chains, placed in torture in the stocks, hear them groan
with pain, and yet go to sleep as usual.
He was probably
almost as hardened as the men who were confined in the prison. Not all hardened
men will yield to Christ as this man did, but the fact remains that whosoever
will may come: “And this is the will of
him that sent me, that every one which seeth the Son, and believeth on him, may
have everlasting life: and I will raise him up at the last day” (John
6:40).
“Know ye not that the unrighteous shall not
inherit the kingdom of God? Be not deceived: neither fornicators, nor
idolaters, nor adulterers, nor effeminate, nor abusers of themselves with
mankind, Nor thieves, nor covetous, nor drunkards, nor revilers, nor
extortioners, shall inherit the kingdom of God. And such were some of you: but
ye are washed, but ye are sanctified, but ye are justified in the name of the
Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of our God” (I Corinthians 6:9-11).
The two thieves
on the cross had the same opportunity. Jesus would have forgiven both of they
had asked Him. One cried out, “Lord
remember me.” and Jesus forgave him and promised that he should be with Him
that day in paradise.
It is difficult,
for even those who are disciples of Christ, to realize the greatness of His
love and of His power to save. It was difficult for Ananias to believe that it
was wise or safe for him to go to see Saul of Tarsus. Even when the Lord spoke
to him in a vision he objected at first. He yielded, however, and went to Saul.
So fully did he trust God that he called this former persecutor, “Brother Saul.” We do not have the
comprehension of God’s great love and of Christ’s saving power which we ought
to have, unless we believe that the vilest wretch who trusts in Christ may be
saved.
That man had a
wonderful conception of God’s love, of whom Spurgeon spoke when he said: “I
remember a minister who went to see a dying laborer, and the man growled from
his bed, ‘Tell him to be gone - I want none of the like of him to disturb me.’
He called again and received the same rude answer. He called again and received
the same rude answer. He called again and went half-way up the stairs; he heard
an oath and would not intrude. He continued to call until he had numbered
twenty times, and the twenty-first time the man said, ‘Well as you are set on
it you may come in.’ And he did go in and that soul was won for God.”
In a recent
article on God’s wondrous love, says Mr. J. Chrichton-Jack: “A minister of the
close of one of his services was waited upon by a Christian lady, who asked if
he would accompany her to visit a sick man who was lying very ill with a
complaint which was thought to be incurable. The minister replied that he would
gladly go. But, said the lady, the man is a secularist, and does not believe in
the Bible; and denounces Christians and Christian ministers. Will you go? - He
put her mind at rest by saying that he would go at once. She guided him to a
house in a working class district, and entered a nice clean home. He was shown
into a room where the sick man lay and sat down on a chair at the side of his
bed.
The man, seeing
that his visitor was a Christian minister, gathered all the strength he seemed
to possess and raising himself up on his elbow began to denounce the Bible and
Christians, and Christian ministers, and to blaspheme the God of the Bible.
“The minister
bowed his head in silence and lifted up his heart to God in silent prayer that
He would touch the man’s heart and conscience. When the man was done denouncing
and blaspheming God’s servants, the minister raised his head and looking the
man right in the eyes said with all the earnestness of his soul, ‘Is it not a
wonder that God should love such as you?’ The man was startled and said: ‘What!
God loves me? Never!’ ‘Yes,’ said the minister, ‘Although you have been
blaspheming His name and denouncing His servants He loves you! He loves you!’
‘I thought,’ exclaimed the man, ‘that God hated secularists.’ ‘No!’ was the
reply, ‘God loves secularists He hates their secularism.’ It was the means of
the man’s awakening. Is it not a wonderful love - the love of God to sinners?”
“Up in a little
town in Maine,” says Dr. Torrey, “things were pretty dead some years ago. The
churches were not accomplishing anything. There were a few godly men in the
churches and they said, ‘Here we are only uneducated laymen, but something must
be done in this town. Let us form a praying band. We will all center our
prayers on one man; who shall it be?’ They picked out one of the hardest men in
town, a hardened drunkard and centered their prayers on him. In a week he was
converted. They centered their prayers on the next hardest man in town and soon
he was converted. They centered their prayers on the next hardest man in town
and seen he was converted. Then they took up another and another until, within
a year two or three hundred were brought to God, and the fire spread out into
all the surrounding country.”
In one of his
Bible lectures I heard Dr. R.A. Torrey tell of the man who was the assistant
pastor at the Chicago Avenue church when he was pastor there. His name was Mr.
Jacoby. He had been one of the worst bandits which America knew. When the
merchants of the little town in Iowa, where he lived, knew that he was about
they would pull down their blinds when they saw him coming lest he should
attempt to hold them up. One day in Omaha he rode down the street with a
revolver in each hand shooting up the town and defying the police. But that man
was converted, and Dr. Torrey said of him that he was the most Christ-like man
he ever knew. He was humble, kind and trustworthy. He was a friend of the
little children and an earnest teacher of the Gospel of Christ. Paul knew what
a hardened man was from his own nature, in the early years of his life, and he
knew that when God could save him there was no man too hardened for God to
save. Christ would have that lesson indelibly imprinted upon the heart of every
one of his servants. He would have the message flung out to the world that is
sunken in sin, that all who hear it may believe that He is able to save to the
uttermost all who come unto God by Him.
“In spite then, of earth’s sorrow,
In spite of all its sin,
The kingdom is before you,
Arise and enter in.
Oh, the bitter shame and sorrow,
That a time could ever be,
When I let the Saviour’s pity
Plead in vain, and proudly answered,
‘All of self, and none of Thee.’
Yet He found me, I beheld Him
Bleeding on the accursed tree,
Heard Him pray, ‘Forgive them, Father,’
And my wistful heart said faintly,
‘Some of self, and some of Thee.’
Day by day His tender mercy,
Healing, helping, full and free,
Sweet, and strong, and oh, so patient,
Brought me lower while I whispered,
‘Less of self, and more of Thee.’
Higher than the highest heaven,
Deeper than the deepest sea,
‘Lord thy love at last has conquered,
Grant me now my soul’s desire,
None of self, and ALL of Thee!’.”
- Theodore Monod
QUESTIONS
(Acts 16:25-32)
1.
What had Paul and Silas done which led to their accusation?
2.
What was the real reason why their accusers were angry?
3.
Why was the jailer frightened?
4.
When had the jailer likely heard of salvation?
5.
Whose honor was sought by Paul and Silas?
6.
How did they tell the jailer he might be saved?
7.
In what verse is that statement found?
8.
Will you repeat it?
9.
What more than an awakening providence is needed in order that men may
find Christ?
10.
What more than
charity is needed to save men?
11.
How is charity an
agent to lead men to consider the Gospel?
12.
What is meant by
believing on the Lord Jesus Christ?
13.
What are some of
the things upon which men depend rather than upon Christ?
14.
Whose duty is it
to tell those about you of the love of Christ?
15.
What duty rests
upon us in addition to leading men to profess the name of Christ?
16.
What Bible
characters gave us an example of teaching new converts?
17.
What leads you to
believe that there is no man too hardened for Christ to save?
18.
What means does
God give us besides testimony of winning men?
19. What Scriptural example do we have of a man whose prayers went up
for a memorial before God?
20. What leads you to believe that we should testify to men as well as
pray for them?
OUTLINE Key verse - 23
1.
The Gospel is revolutionary (6-7)
2.
The Gospel appeals to men who are not prejudiced (11).
3.
The Gospel will bear investigation (11).
4.
It is the work of the minister to put first things first (3).
5.
The spirit of the hearers has much to do with the success of the
preaching (11).
When Paul and
Silas had been released from the prison at Philippi and had comforted the
brethren they departed from that city. Philippi was at the eastern end of the
Egnatian Way which was called by Cicero, “that military way of ours which
connects us with the Hellespont.” Westward over this old Roman road the
missionaries hastened a distance of about thirty-three miles to the great city
of Amphipolis. It was called, The City of the Nine Ways, because of the roads
which radiated out from it. Why they did not pause to preach in Amphipolis we
are not told, it may have been because they believed their enemies would follow
them and stir up trouble in order to prevent their work as they had done at
Philippi.
After resting for
the night in the city they would hasten on the next day, still following the
Roman road, over this section of it through the mountains and across a
peninsula. As it was growing dark they would probably reach the city of
Apollonia where they would halt again for the night. The distance between the
two cities was thirty miles. They would thank God that he had brought them
safely thus far, particularly on this part of the journey through the wild
rough country, and they would lie down so weary that they would almost forget
that their backs were still sore from the beating at Philippi.
From Apollonia on
to Thessalonica was a distance of about thirty-seven miles. This city was named
by Cassander in honor of his wife who was a sister of Alexander the Great. As
they entered the east gate they would pass through a triumphal arch and along a
great marble way which ran directly across the city. It was, and still is, an
important seaport at the head of the Thermaic Gulf. It is now known as
Saloniki. It was an excellent center from which the Gospel might spread. Paul could
find abundance of work at his own trade.
He reminded them
afterward how he had worked to support himself: “For ye remember, brethren, our labour and travail: for labouring night
and day, because we would not be chargeable unto any of you, we preached unto
you the gospel of God” (I Thessalonians 2:9). At this busy seaport men
met from every quarter of the world as they do in any of the great seaport
cities today. From there the Gospel would be carried into various parts of the
world. That this was the result is a matter of record. In his first letter
to the Thessalonians Paul said: “For
from you sounded out the word of the Lord not only in Macedonia and Achaia, but
also in every place your faith to God-ward is spread abroad” (I
Thessalonians 1:10). When we think of these facts we can easily see why Paul
and Silas decided to preach in Thessalonica.
The church at
Thessalonica had an unusual record in the manner in which they held to the
Gospel when they had once received it. It has been said: “No city, which we
have yet had occasion to describe, has had so distinguished a Christian
history, with the single exception of the Syrian Antioch; and the Christian
glory of the Patriarchal city gradually faded before that of the Macedonian
metropolis. The heroic age of Thessalonica was the third century. It was the
bulwark of Constantinople in the shock of the barbarians; and it held up the
torch of truth to the successive tribes who overspread the country between the
Danube and the Aegean - the Goths and the Sclaves, the Bulgarians of the Greek
Church, and the Wallachians, whose language still seems to connect them with
Philippi and the Roman colonies. Thus, in the mediaeval chroniclers, it has
deserved the name of “the Orthodox City” (Conybeare & Howson, p. 279).
LUKE AT PHILIPPI
The missionary
band seems to have been smaller for a time. Luke apparently remained at
Philippi. The change from the pronoun, “we”, which indicates the presence of
Luke, to “they”, in an indication that Luke was not with Paul until near the
close of his third missionary journey when he was sailing from Philippi to
Troas: “And we sailed away from Philippi
after the days of unleavened bread, and came unto them to Troas in five days;
where we abode seven days” (Acts 20:6). This would seem to show that Luke
was not with Paul for several years from the time when he first left Philippi.
PREACHING IN THE
SYNAGOGUE
Paul and Silas
seem to have climbed up the steep streets of Thessalonica until they came to
the house of Jason who welcomed and encouraged them. Jason would have no idea
of the rough manner in which he was to be treated for entertaining the new
missionaries. Paul, as was his custom, went on the Sabbath into the synagogue
and reasoned with them from the Scriptures concerning Christ.
Paul was: “Opening and alleging, that Christ must
needs have suffered, and risen again from the dead” (17:3). The word which
Luke uses here, “opening,” is the same word which he uses when speaking of
Jesus opening the Scriptures to the disciples on the way to Emmaus. It means to
expound or explain thoroughly. This was what Paul was doing for the
Thessalonians, as His Master had done for the disciples.
The word,
“alleging,” means, as was used by Luke, to set out in order or display. Paul
was giving his hearers a systematic view of the teaching of the Scriptures
which had foretold the suffering and resurrection of Christ. He also so applied
the Scriptures to show that Jesus who had been condemned to death was really
the Christ.
MANY BELIEVED
Paul thus taught
the assembled Jews on the Sabbath. No doubt through the week he talked to all
sorts of people. He would talk to the dyer as he bent over his vats; to the
potter as he shaped his clay on the whirling wheel; to the leather-worker as he
made shoes or saddles; to the shipbuilder as he bent the wood into place for a
new boat; to the wives and sisters of merchants and councilors as they came in
to and out from the harbor, until, after a few weeks there were a few Jews,
many Greeks and a number of the chief women who believed and gathered with Paul
and Silas for Christian services.
A MOB AROUSED
Then some of the
Jews who became envious, as they saw the Gospel being accepted and the work
growing, began to stir up the market-loungers and some of the rougher element
of the city and broke into the house of Jason with the intention of bringing
Paul and Silas out to the mob. When they did not find them they dragged Jason
and some of the other Christians before the rulers of the city, crying, “These that have turned the world upside
down are come hither also. Whom Jason hath received: and these all do contrary
to the decrees of Caesar, saying that there is another king, one Jesus”
(17:6-7).
The rulers of the
city evidently knew the class of people who had assaulted the missionaries, and
did not put a great deal of confidence in their charges. If they had thought
that they and their followers were guilty of treason they would not have
allowed them liberty. As it was, they simply bound Jason and the others to keep
the peace and let them go.
Jason and the
brethren knew that if the mob was able to find Paul and Silas the next day it
would treat them very roughly, so they advised them to go on to another city
until the rabble should quiet down. Paul had taught them faithfully and
established them, as well as he was able during the short time he was with
them, in the Gospel. He tells us how faithfully and tenderly he had taught
them, and some of the lessons he had impressed upon them, in the fourth chapter
of the first letter which he wrote to them. He says that he longed to go back
to Thessalonica many times, but each time Satan hindered him. He assured them
that if he could not be with them in person he was with them in thought:
“But we, brethren, being taken from you for
a short time in presence, not in heart, endeavoured the more abundantly to see
your face with great desire. Wherefore we would have come unto you, even I
Paul, once and again; but Satan hindered us” (I Thessalonians 2:17-18).
TO BEREA
When darkness
settled down over the city Paul and Silas passed quietly out of the west gate
into the open road. For miles in front the Egnatian Way stretched before them.
They walked on silently but rapidly in the freshness of the evening. The shouts
of the surging mob of Thessalonica were still ringing in their ears, and the
memory of Philippi was still vividly before them. Like their Lord, they were
despised and rejected of men; they had not where to lay their heads; but like
Him they set their faces steadfastly to go forward. As God gave them strength
they would bear the Gospel farther into the great centers of Europe. As they
traveled on they came, about down, to a branch of the road, turning to the left
off the great highway. It was a rough and uninviting road running through a
country where there were woods. If they were to present their message in Athens
and Corinth they must turn from the Egnatian road toward the south. After
traveling through the hills for a time, about fifty-one miles to the southwest
of Thessalonica, they came to the compactly built little city of Berea. Cicero
had called it, “the secluded town of Berea.”
BIBLE STUDENTS AT
LAST
At the first
opportunity they went into the synagogue of the Jews and began to teach. What a
relief it must have been to these devoted missionaries to find a group of
people who were real Bible students! They had actually found some people at
last who wanted to know what the Bible meant. So when Paul told them what the
various prophecies meant they took out their much used scrolls and began to
look up these passages to see whether these things are so. They were eager to
learn and searched their Bibles every day to learn the truth, particularly all
the truth that they could find concerning the coming of Christ. When they
searched they found that Paul was right, and many of them believed that Christ
had really come. They decided that the council of Christians at Jerusalem was
right when they agreed that the ceremonies of the law were no longer binding
upon them. There were many converts of both Jews and Greeks.
This blessed
season of teaching and fellowship was not to last. Some of the enemies of the
church in Thessalonica heard that Paul was in Berea and that he was having
great success there, and “they came
thither also, and stirred up the people” (17:13). Since Paul and Silas had
escaped at Thessalonica they would have vengeance at Berea. But the Christians
at Berea were alert and active, and before the Jewish opposition could come to
a head they sent Paul away “to go as it
were to the sea: but Silas and Timotheus abode there still” (17:14). Some
of Paul’s friends accompanied him as far at Athens. He sent word back with them
to tell Silas and Timothy “to come to
him with all speed” (17:15). Leaving Paul at Athens for the present, let us
make some practical observations upon the passage before us.
THE GOSPEL IS
REVOLUTIONARY
The enemies of
Paul and Silas said that they and their sect had turned the world upside down.
They taught that there was another King, one Jesus (6-7). Christianity declares
war, not material but spiritual, on all evil. It does not make men bitter
toward their enemies; it makes them kind and helpful. That is a revolutionary
idea for all worldly men.
The ordinary
revolution turns things wrong side up; but the revolution which Christ
inaugurates turns things right side up.
It is absurd to
urge that religious life or social life can remain on the same low plane where
Christ is truly followed. When the Gospel is received and Christ is believed new
standards, purposes and ideals come into the life. New habits are formed and
new companions are sought. In the social life, such evils as slavery, impurity,
blasphemy, falsehood and dishonesty must be eliminated. We cannot be with
Christ in faith and against Him in life. If we wish to reform evils in the
family life, to purify the nation or regenerate society, the best instrument
which we can apply is the Gospel of Christ.
If you wish to
have your lawn leveled and your street paved you must expect that they shall
first be torn up. For a time it will look as though nothing but confusion and a
worse condition than before will be the result. But after a time, when it is
completed, you say, how much better it is than it was before! It was worth
while to endure discomfort for a while in order that it might be improved. So,
if we labor toward the end that the world may be made better by the Gospel, we
must expect that there shall be upheavals and strife and dissatisfaction until
the enemies of purity and honesty are converted. When we see these things occur
let us not conclude that the Gospel has been useless, but rather that it has
done what it did when Paul preached it - turned the world upside down. It has
done what Jesus said it would do when He declared: “I came not to send peace, but a sword” (Matthew 10:34).
The Devil does
all that he can to oppose a living Gospel. He will let a dead church largely
alone, but a church which is getting in the way of the promotion of his plans
will have to face him and his evil forces, and the way forward will not be
easy.
ANOTHER KING
The enemies of
Paul and Silas declared that they preached another KING, one Jesus. These Jews
were not sincere. They were not true friends of Caesar. The principal reason
why they opposed Paul was because he taught that Jesus must suffer and reign.
They made the worst charges which they could make against Paul and Silas, that
of sedition and treason. They knew that questions of theology would not appeal
to the Roman magistrates.
The King whom Paul
proclaimed was the best friend of Caesar if he would rule in submission to Him.
Caesar would not be hindered in his work as Emperor if he would honor Jesus
Christ. Who would extend the life of the empire longer, those market loungers
who shouted loyalty, or the Christians who lived peaceful and upright lives and
honored the Prince of Peace? Paul exhorted his followers, when he wrote to the
Romans, to be subject to their rulers: “Let
every soul be subject unto the higher powers. For there is no power but of God:
the powers that be are ordained of God. Whosoever therefore resisteth the
power, resisteth the ordinance of God: and they that resist shall receive to
themselves damnation. For rulers are not a terror to good works, but to the
evil. Wilt thou then not be afraid of the power? do that which is good, and
thou shalt have praise of the same” (Romans 13:1-3); and when he wrote to
Timothy he exhorted them to pray for kings and for all in authority:
“I exhort therefore, that, first of all,
supplications, prayers, intercessions, and giving of thanks, be made for all
men; For kings, and for all that are in authority; that we may lead a quiet and
peaceable life in all godliness and honesty. For this is good and acceptable in
the sight of God our Saviour; Who will have all men to be saved, and to come
unto the knowledge of the truth” (I Timothy 2:1-4). If Rome had honored the
KING whom Paul honored it might be standing today. Paul did not attempt to
destroy the Roman empire but to establish it on a basis of Christian faith and
life.
THE GOSPEL AND THE OPEN MIND
The Gospel appeals to men who are not prejudiced: “These were more noble than those in Thessalonica, in that they received
the word with all readiness of mind, and searched the scriptures daily, whether
those things were so” (17:11). It was well for Berea that it was a somewhat
isolated city off the busy Roman road. The people had not been hardened by
Pharisaic teaching. They received the Gospel with open minds. They were
teachable and earnest. They were not of an ignorant, simple race. They were
both able and ready to search the Scriptures.
The enemy of souls is always alert to find an instrument of opposition.
He is pleased when he can find the atheist, the agnostic, the skeptic, or the
critic whom he can use to take an active stand against the people of God. The
Bereans had no thought of objecting to the Gospel until some of the bitter
opponents from Thessalonica came and scoffed at and misrepresented the
missionaries. The little child is trustful, until it has been deceived or
injured by some one, and listens eagerly to the Gospel of Christ. It is the
skeptic or the hardened opponent who leads others to doubt the truth of the
death and the love of Jesus Christ.
Dr. Taylor of Norwich once said to John Newton: “Sir, I have collated
every word in the Hebrew Scriptures seventeen times, and it is very strange if
the doctrine of the atonement which you hold should not have been found by me.”
Newton replied: “I am not surprised at this. I once went to light my candle
with the extinguisher on it. Prejudice from education and learning often prove
to be extinguishers. It is not enough that you bring the candle, you must
remove the extinguisher.”
What will
prejudice not do? It was prejudice that made Ahab hate the upright Micaiah and
the Athenians condemn Aristides. It was prejudice that caused the Jews to call
Christ a wine bibber and a friend of publicans and sinners. It was prejudice
that led the poor man who did not know the doctrine of John Huss to be so busy
in carrying wood for his funeral pile. The most difficult conditions which
ministers of the Gospel have to face today are religious prejudice and
religious pride. One of the most difficult places to make an impression with
the Gospel is in a
congregation
which has become hardened to its appeal and satisfied with the external forms
of religion. May we receive the Gospel in childlike faith and walk with
implicit trust in its blessed Lord and its eternal promises!
THE GOSPEL
INVESTIGATED
The Gospel will bear investigation. The Bereans searched the Scriptures
daily whether these things were so. Paul was an expository preacher when he was
dealing with the Hebrews who knew the Old Testament. With them he had a common
ground on which to begin.
It is well to have an
open mind, but it is also well to exercise caution. Both of these the Bereans
did. A Bible teacher may err. As there are many who were mistaken in years gone
by, so there are many who are mistaken in their interpretations of the Word of God
today. The true teacher has no fear because he knows that the Bible will bear
investigation. We are exhorted to try the spirits whether they be of God. False
teachers shall arise, we are warned, who shall turn the truth into fables.
Dr. G. Campbell Morgan says: “Some men have an idea that to preach in a
London pulpit is the most difficult thing. It is by no means necessarily so.
Among the mountains of Wales, and in the highlands of Scotland, are men and
women who will make the preacher preach as it is by no means necessary that he
should do in London; men who will get their Bibles down, and say, Is this man
right? That is nobility. It is the nobility of being determined to find out if
human interpretation is in accord with the actual Scripture. Paul interpreted
the Scripture before the Bereans, and
they listened with a skeptical and honest inquiry, a determination to seek and
know and examine, and they made the Scriptures the test of the interpretation
(The Acts of the Apostles”, p. 404).
In an argument between
Dr. Pentecost and an atheist, the latter declared that he did not believe the
Bible because he did not know the author. “Do you know the author of the
multiplication table,” asked Dr. Pentecost? “No,” replied the atheist. “Then, I
suppose, being a scientific man and a conscientious skeptic you never use the
multiplication table.” “Oh yes,” was the reply, “that proves itself to be true
by its works.” “Then,” replied Dr. Pentecost, “may we not know also that the
Bible is a work of absolute authority, because its works in its own sphere
prove itself to be true?”
FIRST THINGS
FIRST
It is the work of
the minister to put first things first: “Opening
and alleging, that Christ must needs have suffered, and risen again from the
dead; and that this Jesus, whom I preach unto you, is Christ” (17:3). The
burden of Paul’s message was to preach Christ crucified and Christ risen. He
emphasized the fact throughout his ministry that it behooved Christ to suffer,
and to rise again from the dead, and that this Jesus was the One that he
proclaimed, and that He is the Christ.
The atonement,
the resurrection and the deity of Christ were the first things which he
preached. Paul evidently made clear, also, that the risen Christ has ascended
to the right hand of God and there reigns upon the throne. At least his enemies
charged that he preached that Jesus was the King (v. 7).
The atonement
should be first and central in our preaching. The priestly office of Christ is
not more important than His kingly office, but men must accept Him as their
Priest; they must believe in Him as the one who suffered and died for them,
before they are ready to believe that He is their King. Paul wrote to the
Corinthians: “I determined not to know
any thing among you, save Jesus Christ, and him crucified” (I Corinthians
2:2).
Paul did not so
preach because he undervalued the kingship of Christ, but because he knew that
the Corinthians needed to be cleansed by the blood of the LAMB who had been
slain, before they were ready to receive or to apprehend any of the other
doctrines of the Gospel.
The Jews were ready to believe in a Messiah who would try to secure the
throne at Jerusalem and independence for their nation. They were not, however,
in general, ready to believe in a Christ who must suffer. If we had to
interpret the Old Testament without the New we would likely make as many
mistakes as they did. Some of their rabbis, realizing that there were passages
which spoke of a suffering Messiah, taught that there were to be two Messiahs,
one who was to suffer and one who was to reign. Let us not make the mistake,
either in placing our faith in Christ, or in our teaching concerning Him, to
overlook or to underrate the importance of the atonement. Let us place no
confidence in ourselves, or our ability to save ourselves, but let us rest our
faith wholly upon Christ who died that we might live.
HEAR AND BELIEVE
The spirit of the hearers has much to do with the success of the
preaching. The people of Berea were more noble than those of Thessalonica. They
were teachable, reasonable, and tried to learn. Here were two different groups
of people comparatively close together, they listened to the same preacher and
to practically the same message. In Berea the Gospel was accepted far more
readily.
In this record we
have evidence to show that it is not right to attribute all the difference
between the growth of the church in different places to the difference in the
ministers. The same minister may be successful in winning men in one place and
not in another. The same evangelist may win many converts in one city and not
many in another. The difference was not in the Gospel or in the minister, but
in the people. In one place men will listen to the Gospel appreciatively, in
another they will listen scoffingly. We have the Scripture warning, take heed
how ye hear!
A gentleman once
said to Rowland Hill: “It is sixty-five years since I first heard you preach,
and the sermon was well worth remembering. You remarked that some people are
very squeamish about the manner of a clergyman in preaching, but you added, ‘Supposing
one is hearing a last will and testament
read, expecting to receive a legacy, would you employ the time in criticizing
the lawyer’s manner while he was reading it? No, you would give all your
attention to see is anything were left
to yourself, and how much. Let that then be the way in which you would listen
to the Gospel’.”
A missionary to
one of the islands of the Pacific preached on the subject of stealing. He
enforced also the duty of restitution. The next morning he found his house
surrounded with natives bringing their stolen goods. “We have not been able to
sleep all night,” they said, “we were at chapel yesterday and heard you say
that the Word of God commanded us not to steal. We used to worship a god whom
we thought would protect thieves. We have stolen all these things which we have
brought with us.” Then one of the men held up a saw, saying, “I stole this from
the carpenter of a ship.”
The people begged
the missionary to keep the things until they could find the owners. One man who
had stolen from a missionary, who was then on another island, took a voyage of
seventy miles to restore the stolen goods.
That is the kind
of hearing that is profitable. If it were imitated today by Christians who have
had the privileges of the Gospel for many years, it would bring about changes
and blessings in the church that would cause the world to marvel. If the
nominal Christians would hear in such a manner, Christ would be greatly honored
and His people would, as a consequence, be far more effective epistles than
they are, of the mercy, the beauty, the purity and the love of their Lord and
Saviour.
QUESTIONS
(Acts 17:1-14)
1.
What cities were passed through, here recorded?
2.
In what cities did Paul and Silas preach?
3.
At what distance did they travel?
4.
Why was Thessalonica an opportune center for preaching?
5.
What was the record of the church there in after years?
6.
What evidence have we as to Luke’s position at this time?
7.
What was the central thought in their preaching at Thessalonica?
8.
What did their enemies charge them with preaching?
9.
What truth was there in this charge?
10.
Who were doing
more for Rome, the missionaries or their accusers?
11.
Where do we find
the record, and what were some other things which Paul taught the
Thessalonians?
12.
What were some of
the outward features which were to the advantage of Berea? Some of the inward?
13.
How were the
Bereans an example to us?
14.
How do such
people stimulate god preaching?
15.
What indicates
the Paul was an expository preacher?
16.
What are some of
the hardest things to confront in preaching today?
17.
What effect on
religious and social life will the reception of the Gospel have?
18.
What is there in
this passage to indicate that it makes a difference how we hear?
19.
What are some of
the things which prejudice men today?
20.
What may we
expect on the part of the world when the Gospel is widely received?
OUTLINE Key verse - 23
1. A review of
the circumstances.
Paul a refugee -
desired companions (15) - how a missionary waits (16) - a city of gods -
greatly provoked (16) - making use of opportunities (17) - a good babbler (18)
- itching ears (20-21) - before the supreme court (19) - the philosophers (18)
- very religious (22) - what different men see (23)
2. The being of
God (23-24).
3. The nature of
God.
A.
A spirit (25, 29).
B.
One person (24-25).
C.
Self-sufficient (25).
D.
Omniscient (28).
E.
Omnipresent (27).
F.
Omnipotent (26).
4. The habitation
of God (24).
5. The dominion
of God (24).
6. The created
work of God (24).
7. The origin of
man (26, 29).
8. The fact of
sin. You need to repent because you have sinned.
9. God accessible
to all (27).
10. God wants men
to seek Him (30).
11. God calls men
to repent (30).
12. God will
judge the world (31).
13. Proof in the
resurrection of Christ and the Gospel (31).
14. The results (32, 34).
Paul was a
refugee when he entered Athens. He had been a convict at Philippi. He had fled
by night from Thessalonica and was in danger of mob violence when he hurried
away from Berea. A refugee in the most intellectual city of the world! Would he
fear to speak to these cultured people? Paul feared neither Jew nor Greek. No
sooner had he reached Athens than he went, first into the synagogue, then into
the market place, teaching Christ.
DESIRED
COMPANIONS
Paul sent back
word with those who had brought him to Athens requesting Silas and Timothy to
come to him as quickly as possible. Here we get a glimpse of the human side of
Paul. Like other men he desired associates in his work. Jesus had told His
disciples to go out two by two, and it was well that He did so as there is an
added force in the testimony of two or more. Moreover, Silas was the special
messenger from the church of Jerusalem to explain the decrees to the various
synagogues of Jews concerning the law.
A MISSIONARY
WAITING
We have here an
example of how Paul waited: “Now while
Paul waited for them at Athens, his spirit was stirred in him, when he saw the
city wholly given to idolatry” (17:16). While Paul waited at Athens for
Silas and Timothy we are told something of what he did. He did not take lodging
with some devout person and rest in quiet until his friends should appear. He
started working. That was nearly always the way Paul waited. If he had but a day
or a week to stop at a place he was busy preaching or encouraging the brethren.
He was beseeching men night and day with tears to believe on the Lord Jesus
Christ.
A CITY OF GODS
The city of
Athens was filled with idols. An ancient writer has said: “On every side there
were idols, images and temples,” and another with a touch of humor remarked
that, “at Athens it was easier to find a god than a man.” As Paul entered the
city one of the first sights which would confront him was the great Parthenon
standing upon the rocky height of the city, and before it the huge bronze
statue of Athena with its beaming crown standing as though it were aflame. This
was the goddess of wisdom. It was thought that she exercised a special care
over the city which was named after her. As he passed along the streets he
would see many altars on which men had left their offerings; one to Hermes for
protection while traveling, another to Aesculapius that a sick child might be
recovered; a hunter to Artemis that he might have skill in the chase, or a
soldier to Zeus that he might have courage in war.
GREATLY FAVORED
All this pained
Paul in spirit. He was provoked almost to a rage. It was a righteous anger, for
the more godly a man is the more he is angered at the sight of false gods. What
was his astonishment when he saw an altar with the inscription, “To An Unknown
God”, an evidence of their extreme superstition.
They thought that they might have failed to present an offering to some
god and as a precaution they erected an altar that he might be appeased. Oh to
think, said Paul to himself, of all the images, altars and temples, of the cost
of life and blood, of the deception of the multitudes, when the way of life, of
joy and peace and comfort might be had simply for the asking, since Jesus
Christ paid the price of our redemption with His own precious blood! The
question came to Paul again and again as he walked about the streets and as he
observed the conditions, how could he get a hearing so as to awaken the great,
proud city to the fact that all these gods were mere dust and stones of the
earth, and that the Living God was near if the people would but receive Him?
USING
OPPORTUNITIES
Paul went first into the synagogue of the Jews. As far as the record
goes there were no favorable results. The Jews had evidently made little or no
impression upon elite Athens. The philosophers seem to have known nothing of
their teaching. If they had known the teaching of the Jews Paul’s declaration
concerning the resurrection would not have seemed so new and strange to them.
This is an example of the weak impression a formal religion makes upon an
intelligent city. Intellectual Athens was first awakened by a stranger. This
stranger was an earnest missionary. He gained the ear of the philosophers by
first talking with the common people.
Wherever Paul
could find devout men he talked with them. He talked with those whom he met in
the marketplace every day. There would be men of all classes and trades arguing
concerning their wares. There would be those who were buying fish from the
AEgean, or woolen goods from the Greek hill-villages, or purple cloth from
Tyre, or beautiful glass vessels from Sidon, or earthen jars or dishes. There
would be those who were selling cheese, olives and bread to the women, others
selling parchment and vellum and wax tablets to the university students. There
would likely be those who were selling slaves to the highest bidder. That Paul
did not merely talk shop to these people is evident from the fact that when the
philosophers approached him they wanted to know what he had been saying of
strange gods. We are told distinctly that he had been preaching: “Jesus and the resurrection” (17:18).
A GOOD BABBLER
The Epicurean and
Stoic philosophers wanted to know what this babbler was saying. A babbler was a
teller of tales. There were travelers, entertainers, who made their living by
telling tales. Paul had been telling tales, or stories, about Jesus Christ. He
had evidently told the people that He was both God and man, because he had
spoken of Him as a God and had spoken of Him as one who died and rose from the
dead.
ITCHING EARS
“(For all the Athenians and
strangers which were there spent their time in nothing else, but either to
tell, or to hear some new thing)” (17:21). They said to Paul: “thou bringest certain strange things to our
ears: we would know therefore what these things mean” (17:20).
At first glance
this might seem like an ideal audience. It was composed of men who wanted to
hear about new religious ideas. This was a very different class of listeners,
however, from those at Berea. These were men who wanted to hear something novel
in religion: something that they could grasp with the intellect and which would
furnish them with a new theory to discuss. Such hearers are among the hardest
to convict of the need of a Saviour, and of accepting Him in humble faith.
THE SUPREME COURT
They took hold of
Paul and brought him to the Areopagus, asking him to speak and tell them of his
new teaching. The Areopagus, or the hill of Mars, was the place where the
supreme court met. It does not appear that Paul was brought there for trial,
but rather to a place where the philosophers could give him a quiet and more
dignified hearing. They took him to the very place where Socrates had been
taken, tried and condemned about four hundred years before. When we are told
that “they took hold of” Paul, it does not mean that they dealt with him
violently. They led him as a policeman guides a tourist, not as he compels a
prisoner. The glory of Athens had departed ere Paul’s day. The philosophers
were not in earnest even concerning their own gods. They did not condemn Paul
because he disagreed with them, they simply sneered at him. As far as the
reception of the Gospel was concerned it would have been better if they had
been more in earnest even though they had persecuted him.
PHILOSOPHERS
Athens is still
remembered on account of its philosophy. The two principal schools of
philosophy which existed at the time of Paul were the Epicureans and Stoics.
The followers of Epicurus taught that the highest good is to be found in
pleasure. Their leader had intended that they should seek a high type of
pleasure. They should strive to be free from physical pain and mental unrest.
The philosophy of the Epicureaus had degenerated - as it was inevitable that
such a philosophy should degenerate - until in the days of Paul they sought
pleasure in lust. In religion they were virtually atheists.
The stoics, who
had been followers of Zeno, taught that the highest good was virtue. They did
not, like the Epicureans, seek to avoid pain; they despised it. They taught
that man should “live agreeably to nature.” They urged men to look out to the
laws of nature and seek happiness in conforming to them. Theirs was an unnatural
sternness which has some admirable qualities about it and which produced some
heroic men who bravely endured persecution. They were virtually pantheists in
religion. Their philosophy and practice had also degenerated in the days of
Paul. They were far from virtuous and were well-nigh materialists.
Philosophy had an
opportunity through a period of more than three hundred years to produce its
best in Athens. But what had it produced? Had it elevated the ideals of the
people? Had it raised the standards of morality? Had it purified the social
order? Instead of progress there had been decay. Instead of purity there have
been immorality.
The ultimate word
of the Epicureans was lust, and of the Stoics suicide. In describing the Athens
of that period, W.M. Taylor says: “Men tell us that the world is to be elevated
by culture, and turn away from the Gospel as a vulgar thing; but let them look
below the surface of the Athens which Paul visited, or the Rome which Nero
rules; let them study the Italy of Leo X, and the France of Louis XIV., and
they will find that art, literature, philosophy, aesthetics, may all be
cultivated to the highest extent, while morally the heart is a cage of unclean
beasts, and socially the community is reeking with rottenness. So true it is
that ‘the world by wisdom knew not God’“
(Paul the Missionary, p. 262).
Writing of the same period, on The
Life and Epistles of Paul, Coneybeare and Howson say: “The Greeks spent
their life in worthless and frivolous amusements. Their religion, though
beautiful beyond expression as giving subjects for art and poetry, was utterly
powerless, and worse than powerless, in checking their bad propensities. Their
philosophers were sophists; their women might be briefly divided into two
classes, - those who were highly educated and openly profligate on the one
side, and those who lived in domestic and ignorant seclusion on the other. And
it cannot be denied that all these causes of degradation spread with the
diffusion of the race and the language. Like Sybaris and Syracuse, Antioch and
Alexandria became almost worse than Athens and Corinth. But the very diffusion
and development of this corruption was preparing the way, because it showed the
necessity, for the interposition of a Gospel. The disease itself seemed to call
for a Healer. And if the prevailing evils of the Greek population presented
obstacles, on a large scale, to the progress of Christianity, - yet they showed
to all future time the weakness of man’s highest powers, if unassisted from
above; and there must have been many who groaned under the burden of a
corruption which they could not shake off, and who were ready to welcome the
voice of Him, who took our infirmities, and bare our sicknesses” (p. 10).
VERY RELIGIOUS
Paul said, as he stood in the midst of the Areopagus: “Ye men of Athens, I perceive that in all
things ye are too superstitious. For as I passed by, and beheld your devotions,
I found an altar with this inscription, To The Unknown God. Whom therefore ye
ignorantly worship, him declare I unto you” (17:22-23). Paul addressed the
Council, the philosophers, and the other curious listeners courteously,
tactfully and inclusively. If we look carefully into the summary of his address
which is preserved in this chapter we find that he covered a wide field of
theology.
It is interesting
to note what different men see in the same city. Paul does not emphasize or
even speak of the things which made an impression upon other men. He does not
even mention the history of the Athens or its works of art. Speaking of Paul,
the atheist Renan, says that the ugly little Jew dealt abusively with Greek art
by called the statues idols. The worship of the true God or a false god was all
the same to Renan. He could rejoice in nothing higher than the works of man. It
was but a few years after Paul lived that a traveler by the name of Pausanias
visited Athens. He filled six volumes in describing Greece and gave more space
to Athens than any other city. He describes the approach to the city, her
temples, her statues, her altars, and her art. He tells us that there were
altars to an unknown god. His description is of the external and the material.
Paul knew that Athens could not last if she did not give attention to the
spiritual, and with the spiritual not centered in material deities, but in
Jesus Christ the Son of the Living God.
He therefore
began at once to tell the Athenians, not of their past or present glory, but of
the glory, the power and the mercy of the true God.
THE BEING OF GOD
Paul points out
to his hearers that God cannot be known as other gods are known. He is a God
who can be known. He is a real, living, exalted, powerful God. He existed
before the world because He made it. He is higher than the heaven because He is
Lord of Heaven and earth.
THE NATURE OF GOD
God is a spirit, reasoned Paul, for He does not dwell in temples made
with hands nor is He served by men’s hands. We ought not to think of God as one
graven by art from gold or silver or stone. He also inferred that God is one.
It did not require one god to make the world, another to place life in it and
another to control it. There is not one God who rules in Heaven and another on
earth.
The one Almighty
God did all this.
- He is the
object of our worship and the Author of our life.
- He indicated
moreover that God is self-sufficient.
- He does not need to be
served by the hands of man.
- He does not
need to have sacrifices of food placed before Him.
- He needs nothing that
man can give, but is able to give everything to man.
- He is omniscient
and omnipresent and omnipotent. He is so wise that
- He knows all that is
going on in the world and so powerful that He can control every nation on
earth. He is in
every place, “For in him we live, and
move, and have our being” (17:28).
THE HABITATION OF
GOD
God does not
dwell on earth, declared Paul. He may not be found on Mount Olympus or in the
Parthenon or in the temple of Demeter. The whole earth and heaven cannot
contain Him. He is to be found in every place where men dwell on all the face of
the earth, “he be not far from every one
of us” (17:27), and yet He is also in Heaven. It is futile to think that
you can confine Him within any finite bounds. We cannot limit Him as to His
place of dwelling or comprehend the bounds of His abode.
THE DOMINION OF
GOD
God is supreme.
He is Lord of everything in Heaven and in earth. He determines the territory,
the successes and reverses of every nation of men “on all the face of the
earth.” He rules all in His providence. As Paul enlarged upon this point he may
have pointed out some historical illustrations in order to prove it.
The history of
Egypt, Assyria, Chaldea or Persia or even of their own nation, the then
decadent nation of Greece, would have served as evidence that God rules all the
nations. Why would they not see this fact? Why will not we see it today?
THE CREATED WORK
OF GOD
God made the
world and all things that are therein, declared Paul. The world did not come
into existence by a natural process, it was made by God. All forms of life which
are in the world did not come into being by the working of nature, but by the
power of God. Epicurus had taught that the whole universe came to exist as it
is as the result of “a fortuitous combination of atoms.” In his school there
was no Creator, nor was there any moral governor. The Athenians held, and that
with pride, that they had sprung from the soil of Attica. Paul stood before
their proudest and most intellectual men and told them that all such theories
were wrong. The world and its fullness was made by God and belongs to God. In
our day, notwithstanding our boasts of progress in science, those who reject
the Bible and look upon nature as self-evolving are but little in advance of
the philosophers of Athens two thousand years ago.
Even Napoleon,
though his religion was nothing of which to boast, could see in the universe
the hand of God. When he was returning to France from the expedition to Egypt,
a group of French officers engaged in a discussion concerning the existence of
God. They were on the deck of the vessel sailing over the Mediterranean Sea. As
they had imbibed the infidel spirit of their time they were unanimous in their
denial of this truth. One at length proposed to ask Napoleon his opinion upon
the subject. He was standing alone engaged in silent thought. When he was asked
the question, “Is there a God?” he raised his hand and pointing to the starry
firmament, simply responded, “Gentlemen, who made all that?”
THE ORIGIN OF GOD
God “hath made of one blood all nations of men
for to dwell on all the face of the earth” (Acts 17:26). We are the
offspring of God, said the apostle. The Athenians, the Hebrews, the Romans and
the barbarians were all derived from the same source and that source was God.
One nation does not have a higher origin than another, if we wish to trace our
genealogy far enough back, all are of one blood. Man was created in the
beginning by God.
Before Paul’s day the philosophers had their theories of man’s
evolution. There is no adequate proof of the theory of the evolution of man
today, it is a philosophy at the present time as it was then. Moses was opposed
to this theory, Jesus was opposed to it, Paul was opposed to it, and the facts
of science are opposed to it. The facts of science in the hands of skeptics can
be misinterpreted and turned into a false philosophy in our day as they were in
the days of long ago.
The Greek poets,
Cleanthes and Aratus, came nearer to the Christian view than the materialist of
today. Paul could agree with them in that they said man was the offspring of
God. Cleanthes had written:
“Hail Zeus! for unto thee
Behooves it mortals in all lands to call
We are thine offspring.”
Aratus, who was of Cilicia, Paul’s own province, had written:
“Zeus fills all the city streets,
All the nation’s crowded marts; fills the watery deeps,
And heavens: every labour needs the help of Zeus.
His offspring are we.”
THE FACT OF SIN
When Paul said
that God had been willing to overlook man’s former ignorance, but now called
men to repent, he indicated that man was guilty of sin. There is no need of
repentance if there is no sin. Not only did the intellectual men of Athens need
to realize that they were sinners, but we need to realize that fact concerning
ourselves. Canon Shore once said: “I saw lying side by side in a great
workshop, two heads of metal. The one was perfect - all the features of a manly
noble face came out clear and distinct in their lines of strength and beauty;
in the other scarcely a single feature could be recognized - it was all marred
and spoiled. ‘The metal had been let grow a little cool, sir,’ said the man who
was showing it to me. I could not help thinking how true that was of many a
form more precious than metal.” Every soul that was made in the image of God
is stamped with sin and the image is
marred. As the Psalmist says, we have sinned with our fathers, we have done
wickedly.
GOD ACCESSIBLE TO
ALL
God can be found
if men will feel after Him. He is not far from us. He is not like the gods of
silver or stone which are found in one place only, perhaps far distant from us.
He is not like the god which may be said to be located on some distant
mountain. He is with us and may be found by every one of us.
GOD WANTS MEN TO SEEK HIM
Paul says that
men should seek God. Isaiah urged men to seek the Lord while He may be found
and to call upon Him while He is near. We are not imposing upon God when we
seek Him and try to follow Him. By so doing we are conforming to His will.
Christ loved us so much that He laid down His life for us. Does it not seem
strange that there are so many who are not drawn to Him? So many that will not
even hear, let alone heed, the Word of God? We find Him, He comes near to us,
yes, into our very hearts, when we believe on Him.
GOD CALLS MEN TO REPENT
God “now commandeth all men every where to
repent” (Acts 17:30).
Paul told these
people that God would not continue to overlook their idolatry and wickedness of
various kinds forever. He commanded them to repent. What! these nobles, judges,
intellectual leaders who were idolized by their fellow citizens repent? That
was exactly what the lone witness for God said in that proud city which boasted
of the superiority of its citizens - repent!
Repent! Was the
call of John the Baptist as he warned the learned and honored rabbis of
Jerusalem. Repent! was the warning of Jesus as He spoke to the Pharisees,
Sanhedrim, priests, governors or publicans. Paul had taken up the message and
was heralding it up and down the world, in Asia, Europe and the islands of the
sea - repent! No Matter who he may be, philosopher, scholar or hero, if he is
to have access to the throne of the living God, he must repent because he has
sinned and come short of the glory of God.
After an earnest
sermon by a distinguished minister dealing plainly and pointedly with sin, one
of the church officers came to the study of the pastor and expressed himself
somewhat as follows: “We do not want you to talk as plainly as you did about
sin, because if our boys and girls hear you talking so much about sin they will
more easily become sinners. Call it a mistake if you will, but do not speak so
plainly about sin.” The pastor took down a small bottle of strychnine, marked
Poison, and showed it to his visitor, saying, “I see what you want me to do.
You want me to change the label. Now suppose I take this label off and
substitute another, say, essence of peppermint, do you see what happens? The
milder you make the label the more dangerous you make your poison. Jeroboam
changed the label and the more easily led Israel into the sin of idolatry. Sin
is the same deadly poison whatever label you put on it, but the milder you make
the label the more likely people are to be beguiled.” It is better to declare
plainly that all are sinners and that all, rich and poor alike, need to repent
of every sin.
GOD WILL JUDGE
THE WORLD
“he hath appointed a day, in the which he
will judge the world in righteousness by that man whom he hath ordained”
(Acts 17:31).
- There is no
doubt of the fact.
- There is no
doubt about the time.
- There is no
doubt about the one who is to serve as judge. - There is no doubt about the
standard of judgment.
Though we do not
know the day, it has been appointed. Christ will be the Judge. All will be
judged according to the righteousness of God.
Would the judges
of the Council who sat on Mars’ Hill be judged? Would all virtuous stoics be
judged? Would all the children of Abraham be judged? Paul omitted no part of
the Gospel because of the honorable position of many of those who composed his
audience.
He warned them
that all would be judged in righteousness by Jesus Christ. Paul had told them
that Christ had come to be their advocate, to deliver, to seek and to save, but
if they rejected Him He would judge them in righteousness.
A lady who needed
legal advice was told to consult a lawyer. She kept putting it off, and when
she went to him finally and began to state her case he said: “Madam, you are
too late. I cannot be your advocate, for I have been appointed your judge.”
Will it be necessary for Christ the judge of all the earth to apply any such
words to us? If He is not our advocate woe be to us when we stand before a
righteous God!
PROOF IN THE
RESURRECTION
Paul offered
proof of what he said by stating an historical fact. Christ had been raised
from the dead. Christ who arose from the dead has the power to raise all men
and bring them before His judgment seat. Since Christ has been raised we have
assurance of immortality and that all shall be raised who have been called
dead. From the first, as Paul talked to the men of Athens he preached Jesus and
the resurrection. He had shown to them that the resurrection was an assured
fact. He had told them that our faith is not in vain since we know that He has
risen. Some mocked at the suggestion of the resurrection. That is natural for
the materialist and the atheist. Such an attitude, however, does not change the
fact, nor will it lighten the verdict at the day of judgment. How much better
to believe with Paul that Christ has risen from the dead and has become the
first fruits of them that sleep.
THE RESULTS
Those who heard
Paul may be divided into three classes: those who mocked; those who
procrastinated and those who believed. These groups are commonly found where
the Gospel is preached today. There are many who mock; there are many who
procrastinate, and there are few who believe. Among those who believed in
Athens were two who were politically or socially prominent. One of these was
Dionysius the Areopagite, and the other was a woman by the name of Damaris.
The cold atmosphere of those who worship the intellect is always one of
the hardest places for the minister or the missionary. They feel that they can
trust their minds to tell them all that man needs to know concerning God and
concerning religion. They are too proud to humble themselves and to repent.
Probably the greatest difficulty with the Athenians was not that which they
expressed outwardly when they mocked at the idea of the resurrection, but that
which demanded of them humility of heart and change of life when Paul called
upon them to repent. There is many a man who is ready to give an
intellectual consent to the Gospel who is not ready to repent. There are many who will accept
a form of religion which demands no repentance. God calls upon all men to
repent. It is a sad but evident fact that few will heed the call.
FUTURE SUCCESS
The future of the
church at Athens was much greater than might be supposed from the brief record
here.
The history of
the Christian church points out remarkable results in Athens. The church at
Athens had some noble names upon its roll, among them some who were martyrs to
the faith. Within the next century after Paul’s appearance at Athens these men
were in the church there; Publius, Quadratus, Aristides and Athenagoras. It is
said that during the next century the church there was strong and pure, and in
the fourth century Basil and Gregory were trained in the Christian schools of
Athens. We cannot always determine the results of the work of a missionary
within a few months or even within a few years. When some are converted, though
there may be many who will procrastinate and others who will mock, yet the work
of the Lord will go on and the Gospel will triumph in the end.
CHRIST THE WAY
How long would
Athens have been in finding Christ if Paul had not gone there with the Gospel
and if no other had gone bearing the glad tidings? Would their philosophy
finally have made its way upward until they became Christ-like and the city was
regenerated? In the days of Paul, after more than three hundred years of
intellectual philosophy they were more degenerate than in the years gone by. It
is well for us to remember that man by searching can not find God. It is well
for us to remember that men cannot find the highest truth from worldly systems
though they may have much truth in them. Christ is the way, the truth, and the
life. No man can come unto the Father except through Him. If therefore we would
regenerate a city, a nation or a world let us preach Christ. If we would show
men that Christ is their Lord and Saviour let us prove to them that He has
risen from the dead.
DO NOT MOCK
Those who mocked
did not injure Paul but they refused eternal life for themselves. How dangerous
it is to mock now, for the day will come when the mockers shall tremble and
seek to hide from the wrath of God! How dangerous it is even to procrastinate,
for the call may come at any moment, as it came to the rich man of old, and
find us unprepared! He had been planning for great things. He thought that he
had enough laid up for his soul, but the call came unexpectedly, “this night shall thy soul be required of
thee.” We beseech you, if you have not made your peace with God do not
allow this day to pass, nay do not allow this hour to pass without confessing
your sins to Christ and asking him for pardon. There is a judgment day set;
there is a Judge appointed, and He will judge you for all the deeds done in the
body; He will bring every work into judgment with every secret thing, whether
it be good or whether it be evil.
“Once to every man and nation comes the
moment to decide,
In the strife of Truth with Falsehood, for the
good or evil side;
Some great cause, God’s new Messiah, offering
each the bloom or blight,
Parts the goats upon the left hand, and the
sheep upon the right,
And the choice goes by forever ‘twixt that
darkness and that
light.”
- The Present Crisis - Lowell.
QUESTIONS (Acts 17:15-34)
1.
How did Paul come to be in Athens?
2.
What companions did he desire?
3.
For what was Athens noted?
4.
Why were the people hard to reach with the Gospel?
5.
What is meant by the Areopagus?
6.
For what did the Epicureans and Stoics stand?
7.
Had philosophy elevated the moral standards of Athens?
8.
What effect had the worship of many gods had upon Athens?
9.
What determines that which shall engage the interest of a man in a
strange city?
10.
What were some
things which Paul taught the Athenians about the nature of God?
11.
About the habitation of God?
12.
About the dominion of God?
13.
About the creative work of God?
14.
About the origin of man?
15.
About the
necessity of repentance?
16.
About the judgment?
17.
What is the best
proof that Jesus is the Christ?
18.
Into what three
general groups were the Athenians divided as a result of Paul’s preaching?
19.
What tendency is
there to worship the intellect today?
20.
What does history
indicate as to the results of the Gospel upon Athens? May results be determined
in a few weeks or months?
OUTLINE Key verse - 28
A review of the
paragraph.
The location of
Corinth - an important city - full of vice - remember because of the church -
Paul began alone - found fellow-tradesmen - encouraged by Silas and Timothy -
left the synagogue - preached in the house of Justus - strengthened by a vision
- ignored by Gallio.
1.
A sign of consecration (3). Paul supported himself.
2.
The testimony of a Christian home (2, 3). Aquila and Priscilla.
3.
Christian energy stirs up opposition (5, 6).
4.
Christian friends an aid to the Gospel messenger (5).
5.
Strength from on High needed to face an opposing world (9, 10).
6.
Different ways of
viewing a wicked city (9, 10). Man’s and God’s view.
7.
Christian workers deserve protection (12-17).
8.
No message so important as the Gospel (5).
9.
No community too wicked to be Christianized.
From Athens Paul
went to Corinth. In the days of Paul it was the capital of Achaia. The
peninsula which formed the southern part of Greece was at that time known as
the province of Achaia. There was a rocky neck of land, about eight miles long
and from three to seven wide, known as the Isthmus which connected Achaia with
the continent. The city of Corinth was located near the southern portion of the
Isthmus between the AEgean and the Atlantic. It had a harbor on each of these
seas.
AN IMPORTANT CITY
Corinth was
therefore an important city both as a fortress and as a commercial center. Most
of the commerce passed through it from the eastern and western parts of the
Roman Empire. Ship owners preferred to transport their cargo across the narrow
isthmus rather than make the dangerous voyage around Malea, the southern
promontory of the Grecian peninsula.
Engineers had
invented a device by which small vessels could be taken across the isthmus on
rollers without unloading. Corinth occupied a place, in the early centuries,
similar to the Panama canal today. Such a city naturally attracted men from al
parts of the empire and became one of the wealthiest cities of the ancient
world.
FULL OF VICE
As usual, riches drew with them luxury and vice. The very name of the
city had become a proverb for immorality. The worship of the city was that of
Aphrodite, the goddess of love. Back of the city stood a rock rising almost
perpendicularly to the height of more than a thousand feet. Along the one steep
path men climbed to the wall which surrounded the citadel at the top. On the
summit of the hill stood the beautiful temple of Aphrodite. To this goddess
there ministered a thousand priestesses, who, though dressed in white robes
were living lives which were unclean and black with sin, and ministered to the
vice of all the city below. Later, when Paul wrote to the Christians at
Corinth, he reminded them of the terrible sins of the city, of which some of
them had been guilty, but rejoiced with them that they had been washed,
sanctified and justified “in the name of
the Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of our God” (I Corinthians 6:11).
CITIES DECAY,
Christ REMAINS
With all the
greatness of ancient Corinth it would be scarcely known today were it not for
its connection with the apostle Paul and the church of Christ. Seven Doric
columns, the remains of an ancient temple, and a few masses of Roman masonry,
it is said, are all that are left of the great city where Paul preached. The
great rock still throws its morning shadow over the bare site of the departed
city, and in the evening back across the Isthmus, but there are none to climb
its height to offer worship or to rejoice in its shelter. The fortress is
deserted and the platform at its foot, which has been the site of a great city,
has but a few scattered houses upon it. Aphrodite with her temples and her
priestesses has long since disappeared, but the knowledge of Christ of whom
Paul testified and the religion which he proclaimed has spread throughout the
world and is still mighty to save every one that believeth.
BEGINNING ALONE
When Paul came to
Corinth from Athens he was apparently alone. Silas and Timothy had not yet come
from Macedonia. Therefore, Paul, as at Athens, had no human support when he
first began to preach in that great wicked city. After a few weeks Silas and
Timothy came to him and greatly encouraged and strengthened him in the work.
FELLOW TRADESMEN
Paul found a
lodging with Aquilla and Priscilla, who, like him were tentmakers. They
possibly were sympathetic with Paul because they too had been driven from the
city where they had recently labored. Claudius Caesar had ordered all Jews out
of Rome.
From a statement
by the historian, Suetonius, it is believed that Claudius had banished all Jews
because of disturbances which had arisen among them concerning Christ. It is
probable that Aquilla and Priscilla were believers before they met Paul in
Corinth. They were originally from Pontus, and they may have been at Pentecost,
for it is distinctly stated that there were those from Pontus at Jerusalem
during Pentecost. We know definitely that they were Christians after they
became acquainted with Paul, that they continued to remain friends of the
apostle and that they were earnest workers in the church of Christ. They became
so well instructed while with Paul that, later, they were able to instruct
Apollos who was a teacher at Ephesus.
ENCOURAGEMENT
Paul became more
than usually earnest after the arrival of Silas and Timothy. As he thus
testified that Jesus was the Christ the Jews began to oppose and blaspheme.
Paul then “shook his raiment, and said
unto them, Your blood be upon your own heads; I am clean; from henceforth I
will go unto the Gentiles” (Acts 18:6).
IN THE HOUSE OF
JUSTUS
Then Paul began
to preach in the house of Titus Justus who lived near the synagogue. Crispus,
the ruler of the synagogue, together with many of the Corinthians, believed and
were baptized. God appeared to Paul in a vision and told him not to be afraid
but to speak boldly for He would be with him. He remained at Corinth and taught
the Word of God for a year and a half.
GALLIO
When Gallio had been appointed proconsul of the province the Jews
attempted to take advantage of his nature and tried to condemn Paul. Gallio was
a brother of the famous philosopher, Seneca, and seems to have been of a
philosophical nature himself. When the Jews dragged Paul before the marble
dais, upon which Gallio sat to exercise justice, the proconsul would have
nothing to do with their disputes but drove them away. The Greeks then seized
Sosthenes, their leader, and beat him before the judgment-seat, but Gallio made
no effort to interfere. He was determined to let them fight it out among
themselves. Perhaps he thought that a little touch of mob violence against the
Jews would make them think more seriously before they attempted so to deal with
others. Paul was apparently allowed to teach thereafter in Corinth in peace.
A SIGN OF
CONSECRATION
One of the
practical observations which is emphasized in the work of Paul, as recorded
here and elsewhere, is his willingness to engage in his own trade in order to
sustain himself while preaching the Gospel. He worked with Aquila and Priscilla
at the trade of tentmaking. Paul, like his Master, was not too proud or too
indolent to work. It is one of the signs of deep consecration on the part of
the apostle. It would not be easier then than today for a man to work for a living
while engaged in the preaching of the Gospel.
There is nothing of which to be ashamed in honest toil. Labor with the
hands in a productive employment is just as honorable as work with the brain.
The man who will, like Paul, turn his workshop into a Christian sanctuary or
training school may win many men to follow Christ and train them in the
doctrines of the Lord. The mother working in the home, the father in the field
or shop, the girl at her machine or in her office, can each be a missionary in
his or her daily duties. There is a vast work to be done by the carpenter, the
mason, the mechanic and other tradesmen, not only in living according to the
golden rule, but in speaking a good word for Jesus Christ.
A CHRISTIAN HOME
The home of
Aquila and Priscilla was one which we delight to remember. They were not only
hospitable but they were winsome Christians. They made a home for Paul in
Corinth. They accompanied him when he went on to Ephesus, and after Paul had
left Ephesus they remained and taught. They taught Apollos the way of God more
accurately and, thus had a part in making that eloquent preacher the important
Bible teacher that he after was. When they were in Rome at a later time they
were still active Christians. From what Paul says about them laying down their
necks for his sake we infer that they risked their lives to assist him.
In these days of
so much domestic unhappiness we turn with refreshment to a worthy couple like
Aquila and Priscilla. When men and women attempt to live together as husband
and wife with a selfish aim and frivolous ideals they are apt to desire, ere
long, to separate. It is not poverty, it is not hard work, that is the cause of
domestic trouble and divorce. Aquila and Priscilla were poor; they worked hard,
but they were happy together in the Lord’s service. In their home we find the
secret of domestic happiness and of profitable living. When we have Christ in
our hearts we have comfort, and when we open the blessing of Christ to others
we have joy. When men and women are encouraging one another to live the
Christian life in the home, and when they are making known the love of Christ
in their community they do not allow their minds to dwell on the petty things
which breed trouble and result in domestic estrangement. By serving Christ we
bring blessing into our homes as well as into our own individual lives.
ENERGY AND
OPPOSITION
The more
energetic the Gospel messenger the more quickly opposition arises. This was
true in the case of Paul before he came to Corinth; it was also true there.
When he became very earnest and testified that Jesus was the Christ they began
to oppose him and blasphemed. Paul said to them, as we learn from the letter
which he wrote to the Corinthians later, that “To wit, that God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself, not
imputing their trespasses unto them; and hath committed unto us the word of
reconciliation” (II Corinthians 5:19). The Jews, who had desired a king who
was to place them first, did not like this universal application of the Gospel.
The Greeks ridiculed the idea that one who had been crucified could bring
salvation to them. Paul’s message of the cross was a stumbling block to the
Jews and foolishness to the Greeks. The more earnest he became in proclaiming
the Gospel the more angry they became, and when argument would not silence him
they determined to use force.
The Christian
should not be discouraged or silenced because of opposition. As it was in
Paul’s day, so today when the Gospel is being felt in a community there will be
opposition from the world. If we make no impression upon the world, it will not
be concerned and the devil will let us alone. An evangelist of considerable
experience once said to me, “you cannot do much in a community in an
evangelistic campaign until you have aroused opposition.” He did not mean that
opposition was helpful, but that where the world was being attacked and its
sins exposed there would be opposition. We do not have to face exactly the same
opposing forces as did Calvin and Luther and Tyndale, but there are forces of
organized evil which do not want to be disturbed today and which will strike
back if opposed.
“The East India
Trading Company tried to blacken the name of Adoniram Judson in India. The
dishonest traders and corrupt politicians tried to ruin the name of Sheldon
Jackson when he went with the Gospel into Alaska. The man of God remembers the
great cloud of witnesses who have run with patience the Christian race and have
come off victorious. He is led to turn again to Jesus, the Author and Finisher
of their faith, and he likewise is encouraged to press forward until victory is
his.
CHRISTIAN FRIENDS
AN AID
Christian friends
are a great aid to the Gospel messenger: “And
when Silas and Timotheus were come from Macedonia, Paul was pressed in the
spirit, and testified to the Jews that Jesus was Christ” (Acts 18:5). When
Silas and Timothy came to Paul they brought good news of the steadfastness of
the Christians and of the enlargement of the church in the places where they had
been. Paul was reminded that the Gospel which had been so violently opposed had
not been preached in vain. He was encouraged to press forward even in corrupt
Corinth.
We turn back to
the Old Testament and think of the lion-like figure of Elijah who bravely faced
four hundred false prophets alone. And we note, that courageous as he was, he
became discouraged when he felt that he was alone in the midst of a degenerate
world to testify for God. Though he had great faith he desired human support.
It is always so; even Jesus, in His human nature, longed for human sympathy and
prayer.
When He went into the Garden of Gethsemane He took with Him three of His
closest and most trusted friends and asked them to watch and pray with Him. He
was disappointed and His burden was made heavier because they did not watch and
did not pray for Him in that awful testing hour.
Jesus knew how dependent one man is upon another, therefore He sent out
His disciples two by two to preach the Gospel in a hostile world. We are apt to
forget the importance of upholding the hands of one another. It is said of John
Knox that he never feared the face of man, but we forget that he fled more than
once from his own country because he feared for his life if he remained. It was
perhaps the part of wisdom for him to flee. It is, however, an indication that
there is fear in the heart of the bravest of men. We, therefore, need brotherly
encouragement and human support.
STRENGTH FROM ON
HIGH
We have spoken of
the human side, but human help is not enough. Every man needs strength from on
high to face an opposing world: “Then
spake the Lord to Paul in the night by a vision, Be not afraid, but speak, and
hold not thy peace: For I am with thee, and no man shall set on thee to hurt
thee: for I have much people in this city” (Acts 18:9-10). Paul was
encouraged by Silas and Timothy, but even with their support he began to weaken
in his determination to continue to preach in that terribly wicked city, so the
Lord spake to Paul in a vision and gave him His blessed “Be not afraid.” That alone was better than all human promises. Paul
believed God. He continued to remain there and teach for a year and a half.
When the first
party of the China Inland mission workers was preparing to sail many of their
friends were very anxious. You will be forgotten, was the expression of some.
With no committee to represent you at home you will be lost sight of in that
distant land; claims are many nowadays. Before long you may find yourselves
without the necessities of life. “I am taking my children with me,” was Hudson
Taylor’s reply, “and I notice that it is not difficult for me to remember that
the little ones need breakfast in the morning, dinner at midday and something
before they go to bed at night. And I find it impossible to suppose that our
Heavenly FATHER is less tender or mindful than I.”
Some years ago
“in a great steamship disaster a father was seen carrying a sleeping
six-year-old child in his arms to a life boat. The boy was awakened by the
commotion and fear about him; he opened
his eyes to look up into his father’s face and then snuggled a bit more closely
into his father’s arms and closed his
eyes again in sleep.” This which concerned him was to know that he was in the protecting arms of his father.
When we are brought face to face with the storms of life, it is not the consternation and danger about
us that matters, it is the assurance of the protecting arms of Almighty God
about us that gives us peace.
MAN’S VIEW AND
GOD’S VIEW
There are
different ways of viewing a wicked city (Acts 18:9-10). As Paul saw Corinth it
was full of wickedness of all kinds. Idolatry and vice abounded. Blasphemous
opponents were organizing. Would it be possible to remain for any length of
time to preach? Could any be saved from the midst of all that corruption?
God could see
beneath the surface. At the very moment the opposition was organizing God told
Paul that He had much people in the city. They were not on the Lord’s side at
the moment, but they would soon profess to love the Lord. God knew His own and
He could see them beneath all their corruption. It is encouraging today to know
that when we go into a community, or when missionaries go out into a land of
darkness and heathenism, God looks down in the midst of the wickedness that
abounds and sees and knows His own.
With the
assurance that there are many of God’s people in every city we can labor on
with confidence.
CHRISTIAN WORKERS
PROTECTED
Christian workers
should be protected in their work.
“And when Gallio was the deputy of Achaia,
the Jews made insurrection with one accord against Paul, and brought him to the
judgment seat, Saying, This fellow persuadeth men to worship God contrary to
the law. And when Paul was now about to open his mouth, Gallio said unto the Jews,
If it were a matter of wrong or wicked lewdness, O ye Jews, reason would that I
should bear with you: But if it be a question of words and names, and of your
law, look ye to it; for I will be no judge of such matters. And he drave them
from the judgment seat. Then all the Greeks took Sosthenes, the chief ruler of
the synagogue, and beat him before the judgment seat. And Gallio cared for none
of those things” (Acts 18:12 17)
When the Jews
dragged Paul before the judgment seat of Gallio he drove them away. When the
Greeks beat Sosthenes he simply winked at them and said nothing. This was an
exception in the case of Paul. As a rule he was the one who suffered at the
hands of the mob. Mob action should not be permitted in any case. When it is
our enemies who suffer we should not be satisfied to let it pass with silent
approval: “Rejoice not when thine enemy
falleth, and let not thine heart be glad when he stumbleth. Lest the Lord see
it, and it displease him, and he turn away his wrath from him” (Proverbs
24:17-18).
Gallio had been appointed proconsul of Corinth which was at this time a
Roman colony. He knew that the Emperor had driven the Jews from Rome and he had
seemingly resolved that he would have nothing to do with their disputes. They
could fight it out among themselves for all he cared. Gallio was right in that
he would not put Paul to silence by force, but he was wrong in allowing
Sosthenes to be beaten. Civil rulers should take measures to cause their
subjects to keep the peace while men within their domains preach the Gospel or
worship God according to the dictates of their own consciences. Civil rulers,
said Paul as he wrote to the Romans, are the ministers of God for good, but he
also adds: “if thou do that which is
evil, be afraid; for he beareth not the sword in vain” (Romans 13:4). The
ruler has not only the right, but the duty, to suppress and punish disturbers
of the peace. Even if it costs the state something to do it, it ought to
protect the Christian missionary and the Christian worshippers from every
encroachment of wicked men.
THE GOSPEL FIRST
There is no
message so important for any community as the Gospel of Christ (5). Paul
testified that Jesus was the Christ. He said, when writing his first letter to
the Christians at Corinth and recounting some of the facts concerning his work
among them: “For I determined not to
know any thing among you, save Jesus Christ, and him crucified” (I Corinth.
2:2).
There are those
who think that Paul decided to use a different method in Corinth then he had used
in Athens. There is no sufficient proof for such an assertion. He adapted his
message to the people in both instances.
He did not make a
failure at Athens. He spoke there in a different and more hardened
atmosphere. No
doubt Paul learned by experience, as other men do, but there is nothing to
indicate that Paul changed his ideals or that he failed to make Christ the
center of his preaching wherever he went.
The Gospel of
Christ is more important than any other message because it brings to men the most
important appeal that man knows, namely, to accept Jesus Christ as their
Saviour, and it offers to do more for them than any other proposition that any
one can bring, to save them from eternal woe. The message of Christ is a
message of good tidings of great joy. It has more of blessing and more of
happiness than any other offer that has ever come to man. Jesus promises us
that if we seek first the kingdom of God all the necessary things of the world
shall be added. If you want a message that will bring about social, or
economic, or civil reforms, bring to men the Gospel of Christ. It does more to
introduce honesty, combat impurity, promote peace, encourage charity,
counteract profanity, stabilize the family and safe-guard life than any other
message which the world has ever known.
In an address
before a ministerial association, of which I was then a member, I heard Dr.
R.A. Torrey say that when he was a pastor in Minneapolis he had just come back
from Germany. As that was then considered a very important asset for a minister
he was asked to act on a great many boards and committees. He was on seven
different committees and at the head of some of them. A great deal of his time
was taken up with these various organizations and he had little time left for the
study and the ministry of the Gospel.
One day as he sat
in his office and looked at the different pigeon holes where papers and mail
were kept for these different organizations, he asked himself, “What is your
business?” He said, the answer came back, “To preach the Gospel.” He sat down
and wrote out seven resignations in order that he might give himself wholly to
the preaching of the Gospel. He looked back on that as the best thing he ever
did. Since that, he said, he had various offers to induce him to turn aside
from the Gospel. Some years ago they tried to persuade him to run for the
office of the senate in Illinois, and endeavored to show him that he could do
more good in politics than he could in the ministry. He had an offer of
$100,000 to begin with, and more as time went on, if he would accept the
presidency of a college.
Recently, he
added, he was asked to serve on the board of a four million dollar corporation
that was being organized in California. In determining to decline these offers
he didn’t take two minutes to decide. He wouldn’t take millions of dollars for
the thousands of souls whom God had enabled him to win for Christ during his
ministry, and all the gold in the world would not bring the happiness that that
has brought to him. There is nothing, he urged, that can equal the service of
God in the Christian ministry.
Paul could have
had all the earthly honors that it was in the power of the Jewish nation to
heap upon him, but he determined “not to
know anything . . . save Jesus Christ, and him crucified.” He did not
regret his choice in after life, and as he sits at the right hand of God in
glory do you suppose he regrets it today?
Paul said, when
writing to the church where he had been only a short time before this and where
he had suffered beating and imprisonment: “For
me to live is Christ, and to die is gain” (Philippians 1:21). Human
imagination cannot anticipate, much less describe, the glory that is Paul’s
today, because he determined not to know anything but Christ while on the
earth.
NO CITY TOO HARD
There is no
community too wicked to be Christianized. It is difficult to imagine a place
where Paul might have gone where luxury and vice would have been worse. The
luxury of a rich eastern city rendered conditions bad enough, but when this was
schooled in the lap of the lustful Aphrodite it was unspeakable.
Paul did not stop
to philosophize over questions which he could not answer, he had faith in One
who was equal to the greatest tasks. He had faith that would remove mountains,
for everywhere that he went there were mountains of difficulty in the way. He
knew that in a great commercial city where he had been not long before, when
they were attempting to mob him they accused him of having turned the world
upside down. So he had evidence that even great, wicked, rich, vile Corinth
might be turned upside down by the Gospel. Nothing was too hard for God. He
would preach with all his might and trust to God to turn the hearts of men as
rivers of water.
Sosthenes, who
was the chief ruler of the synagogue, was an opponent of the Gospel for a time
while Paul was in Corinth, and yet when Paul wrote his first letter to the
Corinthians Sosthenes joined in the salutation as a brother in Christ. It is
possible that this is not the same man, but it is likely that it refers to the
same person. He was likely named in this passage so that men may know, when he
is named again, the power of Christ to change the most bitter opponents.
A missionary was
once asked to give proof that the Cross of Christ would eventually
triumph. This is what he said: “When I
arrived at the Fifi group, my first duty was to bury the hands, arms, feet, and heads of eighty victims whose
bodies had been roasted and eaten in a cannibal
feast. I lived to see those very cannibals who had taken part in that
inhuman devilish feast gather about the Lord’s Table.”
According to a
prominent Christian worker in the following facts testify to the power of the
Gospel in China. A Buddhist temple in Yunnan was handed over to the Christians
who ground the idols therein to powder to make brick for patching the walls.
The temple is now a Y.M.C.A building. In Foochow the walls of the American
Board hospital are constructed of mortar made from grinding up the idols of a
former Buddhist temple. In Tai-yuan-fu in Shansi, the Y.M.C.A. secretary lives
in a deserted Buddhist temple. The American Board has several village schools
supported by endowments formerly used for the upkeep of Buddhist temples. In
the province of Pechili four thousand public schools have been established,
mostly in former Buddhist temples. In one city the idols were thrown into the
river while the people lined the bank cheering as their gods floated seaward
(Record of Christian Work).
The memorial
tablet erected in remembrance of Dr. Geddie in Aneitus, in the New Hebrides,
has this inscription: “When he landed, in 1848, there were no Christians here.
When he left in 1872 there were no heathen.”
When we think of the places where Paul preached and the difficulties he
had to overcome; when we think of the difficulties that missionaries in foreign
lands and in the slums of our great cities have had to overcome, and by God’s
grace have overcome, shall we dare to say that anything is too hard for God? In
one of the Messianic Psalms we have the assurance of the Psalmist:
“All the ends of the world
shall
remember and turn unto the Lord:
and all the kindreds of the
nations shall worship before thee.”
(Psalm 22:27)
QUESTIONS
(Acts 18:1-17)
1.
Where was Corinth located?
2.
Why was it an important city?
3.
Why was it so full of vice?
4.
Why is Corinth remembered today?
5.
What did Aquila and Priscilla do for Paul?
6.
What did Paul do for them?
7.
How did the arrival of Silas and Timothy affect Paul?
8.
Who opened his house as a place of preaching?
9.
Who was Gallio?
10.
How did he look
upon the dispute about Paul?
11.
What effect does
Christian energy have upon wicked men?
12.
How did God
encourage Paul?
13.
How does He
encourage us?
14.
How does God’s
view of a wicked city differ from mans?
15.
What is the most
important message given to men?
16.
Is any community
too wicked to be reached with the Gospel?
17.
Does the state
have any duty in protecting Christian workers?
18.
Did Paul change
his method as he went from Athens to Corinth?
19.
Show how the
Gospel has changed some heathen communities?
20.
Of what value is
faith to a minister or missionary?
Acts 19:1-20 [[@bible:acts 19:1-20]]
OUTLINE
Key verse - Acts
18:28; Acts 19:18 A review of the paragraph.
Paul went from Corinth to Ephesus (18-19) -
Paul’s vow (18) - establishing the disciples (22-23) - parts of two journeys
(19-24) - Apollos (24-28) - description of Ephesus - a wide hearing (Acts
19:10) - exorcists defeated and convinced (Acts 19:13-19)
1. The value of
thorough instruction in the Christian church.
A. Poorly informed disciples are not fitted to receive the Holy
Spirit in power (Acts 19:1-7).
B. Poorly informed disciples are not fitted for Christian service
(Acts 18:24-28; 19:1-7).
2. The importance
of giving the Gospel a favorable hearing (Acts 18:19-21; 19:8-10).
3. The importance
of the testimony of miracles to the Gospel (Acts 19:11-20).
4. The test of a
true acceptance of Christ (Acts 19:18-19).
In the first part
of the eighteenth chapter we learn of the work of Paul at Corinth. He remained
there a year and a half. The passage before us tells principally of the
ministrations of the apostle at Ephesus. There are two verses in this passage
which record a visit of Paul to Jerusalem, Antioch and the region of Galatia and
Phrygia.
PAUL’S VOW
Paul’s haste in
leaving Ephesus in order that he might perform a vow, apparently at Jerusalem,
has been the subject of much conjecture. After the days of separation of a
Nazarite were fulfilled he was to shave his head: “And the Nazarite shall shave the head of his separation at the door of
the tabernacle of the congregation, and shall take the hair of the head of his
separation, and put it in the fire which is under the sacrifice of the peace
offerings” (Numbers 6:18).
This is a
possible explanation of the reason why Paul had his head shorn and was
determined to go as quickly as possible to Jerusalem. It is useless to enter
into a lengthy discussion of this matter since nothing definite can be decided
concerning it. We suppose that Paul’s vow was a proper one, if so it was very
important that he should keep it.
ESTABLISHING THE
DISCIPLES
A very important
and somewhat extended work of Paul, in visiting the church at Antioch and those
in Galatia and Phrygia, is passed over with a mere statement of the fact: “And when he had landed at Caesarea, and
gone up, and saluted the church, he went down to Antioch. And after he had
spent some time there, he departed, and went over all the country of Galatia
and Phrygia in order, strengthening all the disciples” (Acts 18:22, 23). It
would take considerable time to do this, but it was time well spent. The
disciples needed to be taught and better established in the faith. This work is
not passed over without comment because it was unimportant, but because it was
the purpose of the writer, guided by the Spirit, to record mainly the extension
of the church and the opening of new fields. The fact is recorded of the
repeated visits of Paul to localities where the Gospel had already been heard
in order to show the importance of establishing newly made disciples in the
faith.
PART OF TWO
JOURNEYS
In this passage
we have the last part of the second journey and the first part of the third
journey recorded. When Paul, in company with Priscilla and Aquila, went from
Corinth to Ephesus he was still engaged in the second journey. He taught at
Ephesus but a short time in the synagogue, and, though they urged him to remain
longer, he would not consent to do so at that time. He said he would return
again to them if it was the Lord’s will. He was permitted to return to Ephesus,
where he remained longer than any other place in his ministry, and it is his
work there on his third journey that the passage now under consideration mainly
records. It also tells of Apollos at Ephesus and Corinth and how he was taught
by Priscilla and Aquila.
APOLLOS
It was at Ephesus
that we first hear of Apollos. He was an eloquent and learned man. He was well
informed in the Scriptures, which at that time meant the Old Testament
Scriptures. He was fervent in spirit and did the best that he knew in teaching
the things concerning Jesus. However, he had gotten no more than John the
Baptist had taught. He did not know that Jesus had risen from the dead, that
the Holy Spirit had been given, and that Jesus had ascended. It seems that he
did not know that Jesus had come and died upon the cross. Though Apollos was a
learned man he was ready to be taught. It was fortunate that there were those
at Ephesus who could teach him. Priscilla and Aquila, who had been taught of
Paul, could teach Apollos. They “expounded
unto him the way of God more perfectly” (Acts 18:26). He received their
teaching with all meekness and continued to be a fervent and eloquent preacher.
When he decided
to go into Achaia the brethren encouraged him and wrote to the disciples urging
them to receive him. He was a great help to them there, not only in helping
those who had believed, but in confuting the Jews, “and that publicly, shewing by the scriptures that Jesus was Christ”
(Acts 18:28).
EPHESUS
Ephesus was the
metropolis of proconsular Asia. It was situated about a mile from the AEgean
Sea, fronting an artificial harbor in which ships from all lands met. Above
Ephesus rose the temple of Artemis (Diana), celebrated as the most magnificent
building in Asia Minor. In fact this temple was regarded as one of the wonders
of the world. The idol was an ugly figure, said to have resembled an Egyptian
mummy. The worshippers of this goddess accepted the popular legend that it had
fallen from heaven and looked upon it with the greatest veneration.
Ephesus was rich,
corrupt, and full of idolatry. Its religion had been commercialized. The
merchants had made the temple of Artemis their banking house. It was polluted
with sorcery and witchcraft. “Its markets,” as Farrar says, “glittering with
the produce of the world’s art, were the Vanity Fair of Asia.” The very worship
was unspeakably vile. Magical imposters, sorcerers and exorcists were
trafficking in all kinds of evil and immorality. No wonder, when Paul wrote to
the church at Ephesus, that he urged them to put on the whole armor of God that
they might be able to stand against the wiles of the devil. “For we wrestle not against flesh and blood,
but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness
of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places” (Ephesians
6:12).
A WIDE HEARING
There were
different factors which contributed to a wide hearing of the Gospel during the
three years that Paul was in Ephesus. Paul spoke to the Jews in the synagogue,
making that his headquarters for three months. When some of the hardened and
disobedient among them began to oppose the preaching there he called upon the
disciples to separate from the synagogue and meet in the school of Tyrannus.
There he taught daily for two years. As a result, we are told, “all they which dwelt in Asia heard the word
of the Lord Jesus, both Jews and Greeks” (Acts 19:10). The reference to
Asia here evidently means proconsular Asia.
This is a brief
statement, but a very remarkable one. The opportunity for spreading the Gospel
through proconsular Asia came partly because of the travelers who came to and
from Ephesus. There would be multitudes passing through Ephesus every year who
would hear Paul preach and who would bear the message home with them.
The twelve
disciples whom Paul taught, apparently ordained, and upon whom the Holy Spirit
came so that they spake with tongues and prophesied, no doubt had much to do
with the rapid spread of the Gospel through this part of Asia. In all
probability, the seven churches named in the book of Revelation were founded at
this time. Paul may have gone out from Ephesus to preach at other places as
well as in the city proper.
THE SPIRIT’S PLAN
BEST
We can now see
that the plan of the Holy Spirit was best when he called Paul from Asia Minor
across to Europe. It would have been according to Paul’s plan to have
evangelized the provinces of Asia Minor first. There were many hindrances then,
and it was the divine plan that the Gospel should be carried farther afield
into Europe. After churches had been planted in Europe there was a greater
opening in Asia. Moreover, there were more missionaries to help publish the
Gospel in proconsular Asia. Thus foreign mission work helped to stimulate the
work at home, and western Asia probably heard the Gospel more quickly than if
Paul had not gone to Europe.
Paul wrote to
Corinth from Ephesus, “For a great door
and effectual is opened unto me” (I Corinthians 16:9). It was indeed a
great door and effectual when “all they
which dwelt in Asia heard the word of the Lord Jesus, both Jews and Greeks.”
The very adversaries, those who attempted to imitate Paul and those who raged
against him, no doubt helped to advertise the new message which Paul
proclaimed.
THE VALUE OF
THOROUGH INSTRUCTION
There is a great
value in thorough instruction in the Christian church. The early history of
Apollos is a witness to this fact. He was earnest, diligent and eloquent but
still he was of little if any value to the church until he was instructed more
accurately by Aquila and Priscilla. The disciples of Apollos whom Paul found at
Ephesus, upon his return, were also well-meaning men but they had no clear
conception of faith in Christ until they were taught by Paul.
NOT FIT TO
RECEIVE THE HOLY SPIRIT
Disciples who are
so poorly informed are not fitted to receive the power of the Holy Spirit. Paul
said to the disciples of Apollos: “Have
ye received the Holy Ghost since ye believed? And they said unto him, We have
not so much as heard whether there be any Holy Ghost” (Acts 19:2). They
probably had heard of the concept of the Holy Spirit for John the Baptist had
spoken of Him and they knew John’s teaching. They did not know of the
outpouring of the Holy Spirit at Pentecost, therefore likely nothing of the
crucifixion and the resurrection. Under such circumstances men could not honor
the Holy Spirit. They would not know to ask for His power. The Holy Spirit
would not come upon men in power who did not know how to use that power if they
had it. Their belief was imperfect. Their baptism was imperfect, and their
preaching was imperfect.
After they were
instructed of Paul, baptized, and had received the enduement of the Holy Spirit
they manifested His power by speaking with tongues and prophesying. The Holy
Spirit evidently made use of them after that in a wonderful way in making known
the Gospel to all that part of Asia. Thus there is a relationship between
knowledge and power. One may have knowledge without power, but one is not given
power unless he has a knowledge of the fundamentals of the Christian faith.
NOT FITTED FOR
CHRISTIAN SERVICE
Poorly informed
disciples are not fitted for Christian service. Apollos was teaching but he was
leading others astray, not because he was willfully wrong but because of what
he lacked. We are not told distinctly that the twelve disciples whom Paul found
at Ephesus were disciples of Apollos but the inference seems to be that they
were. They, at least, had been led into error and the work of teaching had to
be done over again. A teacher poorly informed, not familiar with the essentials
of the Christian religion, cannot produce disciples any better than himself.
Although such a teacher may be sincere and ready to learn, those who are taught
by him are likely to feel that they have a satisfactory religion and organize
themselves into an heretical sect. It is especially important that leaders in
the church be well instructed, but it is also important that all members shall
be well informed in the Bible, for from the members come the future teachers
and leaders in the church. It is sometimes said that conscience is a sufficient
guide, but this is manifestly a mistake; for conscience, if not enlightened,
may lead men into the wildest excesses and most brutal actions. A Hindu said to
a British administrator in India, “Our consciences tell us to burn our widows
on the funeral pyres of their husbands,” and the Englishmen replied: “our
consciences tell us to hang you if you do.”
We may not expect anything new in the way of revelation, but everyone
has more to learn of that which is already revealed. As the astronomer looks
into space he does not expect that any new worlds shall be formed to please his
imagination, but he does expect to learn more about those which have been
formed ages ago and possibly to discover some new facts about them which others
have overlooked and failed to record. The truth of God reaches higher than the
starry sky and there is always something new for every one who will search for
the riches within its limits.
GIVING THE GOSPEL
A HEARING
It is important that men shall give the Gospel a favorable hearing. One
is impressed with the first desire of the Ephesians to have Paul remain with
them. When he told them he must leave they urged him to remain for a longer
period. When he came back and reasoned in the synagogue for three months some
became ardent Christians, but some became hardened and opposed the Gospel. Paul
thought it wise to leave the synagogue and teach in the school of Tyrannus.
One wonders why
they asked him to stay at first and later to leave. Perhaps they were not the
same individuals who first asked him to stay that later asked him to leave.
Possibly those who wanted him to leave had never been sympathetic with him.
Perhaps there was a curiosity which attracted them at first, but when they
found what the message included they were repelled. This was the condition
which prevailed when Jesus first began to teach; there were many who followed
Him who later turned back and opposed Him. This was a common occurrence in the
mission work of Paul. We blame the Jews for prejudice and hardness because they
did not want to give up their ceremonies for Christ. There are many today who
listen curiously at first, but who are hardened and will not give up the sins
in which they are engrossed. The sin of such men may be a desire to make money
wrongfully; it may be an unwillingness to give up some worldly pleasure; it may
be an old prejudice against some Christian in the church or it may be an
unwillingness to search the Scriptures in order to prove the truth.
It is said that Demosthenes upon one occasion, when speaking to the
Athenians upon a very serious subject and finding them inattentive, paused and
told them that he had something of special importance to tell them which he was
anxious that they should hear. When he had thus obtained silence and every eye
was fixed upon him he said that two men, who had bargained for the hire of an
ass, were traveling from Athens to Megara on a very hot day and both of them
strove to walk in the shadow of the ass. One of them said that he had hired the
ass and the shadow too; the other said that his friend had hired the ass only
and not the shadow. When Demosthenes had made this statement he retired, and
when the people pressed him to return and finish his tale, he said: “O ye
Athenians! will you attend to me when speaking about the shadow of an ass; and
will ye not attend to me when I address you upon the most important affairs?”
What message can
be more important than the Gospel? Its promises are most blessed and its
threats most terrible, and yet men will revel in all sorts of unimportant jests
while they reject the Gospel and the Gospel messenger. It is a very serious and
dangerous matter to trifle with the offer of salvation through Christ. Men who
resist the Gospel may go until there is no hope. Why not hear and receive
Christ today?
THE TESTIMONY OF
MIRACLES
The importance of
the testimony of miracles to the Gospel is here recorded: “And God wrought special miracles by the hands of Paul: So that from his
body were brought unto the sick handkerchiefs or aprons, and the diseases
departed from them, and the evil spirits went out of them” (Acts 19:11,12).
The handkerchief was, literally, a sweat-cloth, and the apron was a narrow
apron which Paul wore at his work. These were therefore garments which Paul
used at his work.
Some vagabond
Jews, exorcists, tried to imitate Paul and the miracles which God thus
performed. The effort of seven brothers, who were conjurers, to cast out evil
spirits is given here as an example. They were sons of a Jew by the name of
Sceva and were chief among the priests. They commanded an evil spirit to come
out of a man in the name of Jesus whom Paul preached. One effort of this kind
was enough for these false priests, for, the man in whom the evil spirit was
said: “Jesus I know, and Paul I know;
but who are ye? And the man in whom the evil spirit was leaped on them, and
overcame them, and prevailed against them, so that they fled out of that house
naked and wounded. And this was known to all the Jews and Greeks also dwelling
at Ephesus; and fear fell on them all, and the name of the Lord Jesus was
magnified” (Acts 19:15-17).
It was a plan, in the providence of God, to prove the trickery and
deception of the magicians and to cause men to fear and honor God. The
influence of these magicians was the greatest hindrance to the Gospel in
Ephesus. Their influence was greatly lessened by this incident. Devils cannot
cast out devils, as the Pharisees insisted that Jesus did. Demons are not ready
to give up to one another. There seems to be a prince of the devils, at least
the Pharisees thought there was, but it is not likely that evil spirits obey
him except when it suits them. There is nothing to assure us that evil spirits
are subject to their prince as angels are subject to God. It is not the nature
of evil spirits to obey, as is manifest in this incident.
These seem to be strange miracles. The Word states that they were
special miracles. It states very clearly also that God wrought these miracles.
It was no more difficult for God to work miracles of this sort than by any
other means. We wonder at these: we wonder at all miracles. The reason why we
wonder is because we fail to appreciate God’s power and God’s knowledge of law.
God does not necessarily change or break any laws in order to perform miracles.
He knows the working of a vast multitude of laws which we do not know. He can
bring into play any one or more of these laws at any moment that He so desires.
The man who thinks that a finite mind may have a grasp of and control over all
law denies the reality and possibility of miracles. Such a man does not change
the fact; he merely shows his own failure to understand the fact. R.J. Dodds,
in his early days of mission work in Syria, astonished the natives by showing
them how he could remove and replace his false teeth. To them it seemed like a
miracle. It was beyond the realm of their knowledge or understanding and seemed
to them impossible. For them to deny the fact that the missionary could replace
and use his teeth did not change the fact. No more does it change the fact for
us to deny that a miracle is beyond the realm of our understand or power has
been actually performed.
Men could not but
admit that the miracles wrought by the hands of Paul were from God. Others
could not imitate them who did not exercise faith in God. The object of
miracles is to cause men to fear and to see the evidence of the great power of
God that they may believe on Him. Not all who saw miracles performed would
believe, but they caused many to believe and made others stand in awe of God.
We say, no wonder
that the Word of God grew mightily and prevailed. With preaching like that of
Paul accompanied by the wonderful manifestation of the power of God it would be
strange if there were not many who believed. The evils of our day will give way
before true, earnest preaching by the power of the Holy Spirit, but they will
not retreat before the harangues of mammon worshippers. If we are to have power
with God we must be clean and we must be men of faith. Today we have the
testimony of miracles and we have the presence of the Holy Spirit. The Spirit
is just as powerful to convince and convert as He was in the days of Paul.
Dr. Griffith Thomas used to tell of a poor old negro who was a
hopeless drunkard, and who had tried again and again to get free, and others
had tried to help him, but he could not get rid of his drunkenness until he was
converted. When he was converted there was a wonderful change and someone said:
“So you have got the mastery of the devil at last?” “No,” he said, “but I have
got the Master of the devil.” It is well if we take hold of the Master of the
devil in faith and we shall, by His grace, be enabled to gain the mastery of
the devil.
THE TEST OF TRUE
BELIEVERS
We have here the
test of a true acceptance of Christ. By their works ye shall know them. Many of
the diviners and necromancers of Ephesus, men who were converted, brought their
devices for practicing magical arts and “brought
their books together, and burned them before all men: and they counted the
price of them, and found it fifty thousand pieces of silver” (Acts 19:19).
This would amount to about ten thousand dollars in our money (1931).
It would
therefore be no small conflagration. It would no doubt mean the loss of a
fortune to many. It would also mean the giving up of their means of making a
living. They did not wait to see whether they could hold out, but gave them up
at once because they saw that they were wrong and could not please God and
continue in a business which was wrong. In that they were manifestly right and
were an example to multitudes of professed Christians today.
Canon Aitkin tells of an experience in the following language: “I had
been preaching a strong sermon on the possibility of deliverance from sin, and
as I came out of the church a young man said to me he could not go with me in
my teaching. He could not accept it as God’s truth. “Well,” I asked, “what to
you think is God’s truth?” “It seems to me,” said the young man, “God’s way is
gradually to deliver us from our sins.” I looked into his face, paused for a
moment, and then said, “Is that your theory about pocket-picking?” “About
what?” said he. “About pocket-picking. A pickpocket is converted to God. Do you
expect after a week’s experience he will kneel down and say, O God I thank thee
for the great and glorious change that has come over me. Last week I stole twenty
watches and twenty-four purses. This week I have only stolen a dozen?” The
young man looked rather confused. I said, “No dear brother, what you expect is,
let him that stole steal no more. You expect God’s grace to conquer his
besetting sin, and why don’t you expect God to find grace for you to break off
your besetting sin whatever it may be? If you do not expect the thief to go on
relapsing into dishonesty, why expect that you yourself are to go on falling
and relapsing into your besetting sin? There is complete deliverance.”
Dr. W.M. Taylor
reminds us of an incident told by Mr. Aurther in his memoir of Samuel Budgett,
the Successful Merchant. Like other grocers of his time he had been in the
habit of adulterating his pepper by some sort of preparation which, though
harmless, was not pepper. He had kept it in a barrel labeled P.D. - pepper
dust. When he became an earnest Christian his conscience troubled him. He could
not sleep nor could he have peace of mind during the day. So one night he arose
from his bed, went to the store, took the little barrel with him out to an old
quarry and there knocked in the ends of it and left it. That ended the sale of
P.D. for him. Is there nothing of curious arts or P.D. left with any of us?
Have we never assumed piety for the sake of influence? Are we ready to give up
all sorts of evil entanglements, Christless organizations and alliances which
draw us into evil for the sake of our Lord? John Ruskin once said that anything
which makes religion its second object makes religion no object. God will put
up with a great many things in the human heart, but there is one thing He will
not put up with in it - a second place. He who offers God a second place offers
Him no place at all.
When we take
Christ as our Saviour let us yield implicitly to Him. Let us give up the things
that tempt us so that we may not be tempted again. The temptation for money,
for honor, for power, are all strong temptations. The Ephesians Christians were
willing to set aside all of these for Christ. It would likely not be easier,
perhaps not as easy, for the Christians to find new employment in Ephesus where
Christians were hated, as it would be for a man who has been a drunkard or a
gambler to find a new position at which to make a living today. Wherever men
and women are willing to make such sacrifices for Christ as the Ephesians did
in order to live the Christian life and make their testimony public it will
have a vast influence upon men of the world. We may expect the word of the Lord
to grow mightily and to prevail as it did at Ephesus. Consecrated lives
together with faithful testimony will always bear fruit.
“Jesus Master! yes we love
Thee, and,
to prove our love would lay
Voice and substance Thou hast given at
Thy blessed feet today.
Many an effort may it cost us, many a
heartbeat, many a fear,
But thou knowest, and wilt strengthen,
and Thy help is always near.
Give us grace to follow fully, vanquishing our faithless shame,
Feebly it may be, but truly, witnessing
for Thy dear name.”
QUESTIONS
(Acts 18:18-28;
19:1-20)
1.
Where had Paul been before going to Ephesus?
2.
Why did he leave Ephesus at the close of his second journey?
3.
Where did he go before returning to Ephesus?
4.
What did he do during that theme?
5.
Of what value were Aquila and Priscilla at Ephesus?
6.
What were the excellencies of Apollos at first?
7.
What were his limitations?
8.
How did he rank in the church after he was well informed?
9.
Tell of Ephesus, its importance and its religion?
10.
How wide a
hearing did Paul have with Ephesus as a center?
11.
Who were
apparently his main assistants as evangelists?
12.
Why are poorly
informed disciples not fitted to receive the power of the Holy Spirit?
13.
Why are such
disciples not fitted for Christian service?
14.
Why is not conscience a sufficient guide?
15. What is the apparent reason why the Ephesian Jews received the
Gospel favorably at first and rejected it later?
16. Why were special miracles wrought at Ephesus?
17. How do miracles testify to the Gospel?
18. Is there any evidence to show that devils can cast out devils?
19. What evidence did the Ephesian Christians give that they were
truly converted?
20. What effect does such consecration and testimony always have?
21.
OUTLINE Key verse - 18
Review of
paragraph
Paul at Ephesus -
persecution arose - his life threatened - planned to pass through Macedonia and
Achaia (21) - Sent Timothy and Erastus before (22) - writes to Corinth -
Celebration at Ephesus - harvest season for image makers - hard times for image
makers (24-29) - mob aroused (28-32) - attempt to take Paul (29,30) - dislike
for Jews (33, 34) - quieted by town clerk (35-41).
1.
The development
of the aesthetic nature of man will not of itself promote truth or curb
violence (23-34).
2.
The enemies of
truth, when they cannot suppress it by other means, often resort to violence
(29-31).
3.
The cause of violence is usually the greed for money (25-27).
4.
The Author of truth is the protector of its promoter (30, 31, 35-41).
5.
The greatest
efforts of the enemies of truth result in the greatest victories for Christ
(23-29).
6.
The man of faith
continues to plan for the wide spread dissemination of truth amidst threatened
destruction (21).
In the passage
before us Paul was still at Ephesus. Persecution arose again and the life of
Paul was threatened by another mob. He had been in Ephesus for about three
years and was planning to take a journey through Macedonia and Greece in order
to visit and strengthen the churches in all the points where he had been
before. After that he purposed to return to Jerusalem and then to go farther
west to Rome.
WRITES TO CORINTH
When Paul
remained at Ephesus he wrote a letter to the Corinthian church in which he
answered a number of questions which had been sent to him, and in which he gave
some very sound and practical advice about a number of things in the conduct of
the church.
In this letter he
said that he would tarry in Ephesus until Pentecost: “But I will tarry at Ephesus until Pentecost” (I Corinthians 16:8).
His reason for remaining at Ephesus was that “For a great door and effectual is opened unto me” (16:9).
CELEBRATION AT
EPHESUS
The month of May
was an important date in Ephesus, as well as at Jerusalem. The Ephesians called
this month, the Artemision, or Diana’s month. Everything that man could devise
was done to make it a season of joy in honor of Artemis (Diana). People from
all the surrounding cities and provinces gathered in Ephesus to witness the
games and the races and to pay their tribute to the great goddess, Artemis. It
is remarkable how the excavations which have been made at Ephesus in recent
years have confirmed the narrative in the Acts concerning the worship of
Artemis and the shrines made in her honor. The chariot races, the wrestling,
boxing, gladiatorial contests and fights with wild beasts were all a part of
the religious festival. The plays were written and the actors performed in
honor of their goddess. Paul had, for the third time, witnessed the great
processions and heard the shouts in honor of their goddess; therefore, he would
know well what it meant upon this occasion when he heard the sound of the
trumpet, the boom of the drum, the clash of cymbal and saw the great crowd
press out of the Magnesian gate of the city. The priests and priestesses of
Artemis would come in procession with slaves playing music and others bearing
aloft under canopies statues of the great goddess. As they passed along the
people would wave their hands and cry, “Great Artemis! Great Artemis of
Ephesus!”
Through
the streets they made their way into the theater - large enough to seat
twenty-five thousand people - where a play was performed in honor of Artemis.
Then an image of the goddess was borne out on the shoulders of men, so that the
shouting crowds might see her likeness, and back again into the great temple
which was built for her worship. The temple was a most magnificent white
structure. It is said that it was two hundred and twenty years in building;
that it was four hundred and twenty-five feet long, two hundred and twenty feet
wide, and supported by one hundred and twenty seven pillars of Parian marble
each of which was sixty feet high. Each of these pillars had been furnished for
the temple by a different prince. The carved capitals of the pillars were
overlaid with gold. When the worshippers climbed the marble steps which
surrounded the temple they went barefoot through the massive cypress doors into
the great hall which contained many statues. The covering of the holy place was
overlaid with gold. It rested on costly pillars of green jasper. Behind an
embroidered curtain the goddess Artemis was concealed. They said she had fallen
from heaven, sent down by Jupiter. The facts seem to be that she was a roughly
carved image of no beauty and that the original image was never shown to the people.
The four days while the festival lasted was the harvest season of the image
makers. All through the year in booths and in the marketplace men sat, moulding
and carving and hammering. They were making little shrines of Artemis with her
lions couched by her side. One sculptor was carving them out of pure marble,
another molding them of clay, others who were silversmiths sat by their little
forges and with hammers and anvils made little silver images of Artemis. This
was an important industry in Ephesus, for these shrines were sold, not only in
Ephesus on the feast days, but all up the Lycus, Caistor and Meander valleys at
places like Sardis, Philadelphia, Pergamos, Thyatira, Hierapolis, Laodicea and
Colossae, for all Asia worshipped Artemis of Ephesus.
HARD TIMES FOR
IMAGE MAKERS
On this year the
demand for images of the goddess was decidedly less. When the silversmiths and
other makers of shrines first heard of Paul in Ephesus they had simply sneered.
The Jews had been in Ephesus for many years but they had made no perceptible
impression upon the demand for the shrines of Artemis. This Jew, however, was
more aggressive and more effective and people were turning away from the
worship of Artemis by the score.
When the
silversmiths saw that their trade was falling off they began to talk about the
cause. They noticed that the people were believing what Paul said that these
gods made with hands were no gods. So Demetrius, one of the leaders of the
silversmith’s guild, called together some of the workmen of his own craft and
pointed out to them that their trade had fallen off. He said, it is because
this Paul has turned multitudes of people from the patronage of our business.
Not only is our trade in danger, he said, but to make his case appeal to the
masses, he declared that the great goddess Artemis is likely to be despised and
her magnificence destroyed, whom all Asia and the world worshippeth.
The crowd was thus aroused to fury; they poured out into the street
shouting, “Great is Diana of the
Ephesians” (19:28). They probably took advantage of the hour when the crowd
was marching in the procession toward the theater. The crowd had turned into a
mob, most of whom did not know what the tumult was all about, but were trying
to show their loyalty to Artemis. Those who were leaders of the mob, if they
had caught Paul, would have torn him limb from limb.
Paul would have hastened into the theater to clear up the matter and
exonerate his friends, had the disciples and some friendly Asiarchs not
prevented him. The disciples wanted to protect him and the Asiarchs, who
financed and were responsible for the festival in honor of Artemis, knew that
they would have to answer to the Roman officials for any serious disorder. They
probably knew that Paul was a Roman and the Emperor might deal with them
severely if he were harmed.
The Jews, seeing
that they were blamed, put forth one of their number, Alexander by name,
possibly the coppersmith, who gave the usual salute indicating that he wanted
to speak. When the mob saw that he was a Jew they began to shout with more
vehemence than ever, “Great is Diana of the Ephesians!” No one could get a
hearing for about two hours, so terribly did the mob rage and shout.
Finally the town
clerk, a ruling official similar to the mayor of a city, secured a hearing,
and, after praising their goddess secured quiet. He than spoke warning them
against mob violence. He said, you have no legitimate charge against these men
whom you have brought here. They “are
neither robbers of churches, nor yet blasphemers of your goddess” (Acts
19:37). Let Demetrius and the others take the matter to law if they want to try
to make out a case against them. We are in danger, he warned, of being called
to account by the Roman authorities for the uproar of this occasion. Then he
calmly dismissed them and advised them to go to their homes. He spoke with tact
but also with authority, for he had behind him the Roman soldiers.
THE AESTHETIC
NATURE NOT A SUFFICIENT GUIDE
The development of the aesthetic nature of man will not of itself promote
truth or curb violence. The center of thought in Ephesus, at the time Paul was
there and for many years past, had been the goddess Artemis and her magnificent
temple. The people of the city took up the study of art and the making of
shrines. This became a great industry in the city. Yet the people were no
better as a result of it. Beauty and art will not of themselves improve
character. It is sometimes said that where art is developed and men become
admirers of the beautiful they will become better; they will be uplifted and
turned away from thoughts and ways that are evil. If this were true how came
about the period in the history of the church which is called the Dark Ages? In
that period art was studied and developed to a remarkable degree in Europe. The
Roman Catholic and the Greek Catholic churches promoted it. Beautiful
cathedrals were built, and these were filled with statues and pictures which
are still admired by the world. But notwithstanding the making of images and the
painting of madonnas, popes, kings and saints the world grew sinful and the age
grew dark.
Ephesus was a
part of the Greek world. Not only in Ephesus and Athens, but in various cities
and provinces where the Greek people lived they were noted for their fine art.
It is sometimes said that the art of Greece has never been surpassed. Whether
or not this be true, it is evident that it was studied and greatly developed in
all Hellas. Yet we have seen how corrupt Athens and Corinth were, and Ephesus
was little, if any, behind in the corruption of morals. Beauty of character
will come when the Spirit comes to us and gives new hearts. Then, and not till
then will the old evil and violent nature be taken away. John Ruskin was a
great student of art and yet he said: “If I have accomplished anything in the
world I owe it to the verses of Scripture my mother instilled into me when I
was on her knee.” In speaking of the source of his ability he does not so much
as mention the great artists whom he had studied and admired.
In Japan a native
mother asked the head of a mission school if only beautiful girls were
admitted. “Oh no,” the missionary answered, “we take any who desire to come.”
“But,” protested the mother, “all your girls are very beautiful.” The teacher
answered, “We tell them of Christ, and seek to have them take him into their
hearts, and this makes their faces lovely.” The mother replied, “Well, I do not
want my daughter to become a Christian, but I am glad to send her to your
school to get that look on her face.”
ENEMIES
DETERMINED TO SUPPRESS TRUTH
The enemies of the
church, when they cannot suppress truth by other means, often resort to
violence. The idolaters of Ephesus had no doubt opposed the teaching of Paul in
their conversation with one another and in various ways all the time that he
had been in the city. Their verbal opposition, however, did not serve to
prevent the growth of the Christian religion. When it grew mightily and
prevailed so as to affect and injure their business in the making of shrines
they decided to resort to force to rid their city of these undesired teachers
of religion. Demetrius as their leader had no difficulty in arousing the
silversmiths guild to violence. As in several other places where Paul had been,
they thought the quickest and most effective way to be rid of him was to kill
him.
The Christian
world shudders, even after these years, at the thought of the attempt of the
Boxers in China to expel and destroy the Christians of that ancient land.
During the year nineteen hundred there were one hundred and eighty-eight
missionaries and children who suffered martyrdom in china because the Great
Sword Guild had watched the steady gains of Christianity and had decided that
they would put a stop to its existence by force.
The Turks have attempted to root out the Christian religion many times
in Turkey. They have witnessed the Armenians prosper and the followers of the
Christian religion increase, and they have resolved upon one desperate measure
after another until they have slain the Christians by the thousands and even
millions in their determination to destroy Christianity. I remember when a boy
that the world was stunned by the reports of the Armenian and Christian
massacres, and since that time there have been many atrocities which have taken
place in that dark land.
The enemies of
Christ put Him to death in their effort to stamp out Christianity; Saul of
Tarsus went forth like a madman killing and thrusting men into prison with the
same object in view. The enemies of Paul kept up the same bitter opposition and
we need not be surprised if it has not ceased today.
After his
conversion Paul never returned violence with violence. The Christian soldier
fights not with sword and implements of war. The weapons of our warfare are not
carnal, but they are more mighty than if they were. They have partially won in
almost every nation of the world, and are rapidly sweeping on until the day
shall come when all nations shall honor the sceptre of King Jesus and when
sword and battle axe shall be put away forever.
Not long ago some one made the statement that Great Britain and the
United States together could whip the world. Another immediately asked: “What
do they want to whip the world for?” Then another added the suggestion that
these two great nations could save the world. Seven-eights of the missionaries
who are at work today in non-Christian lands have been sent out by Britain and
America. It is far more honorable to try to save the world than to defeat the
world.
VIOLENCE CAUSED
BY GREED
The cause of
violence is usually the greed for money. The first reason which Demetrius
mentioned to his fellow-craftsmen why Paul should be silenced was that their
business was in danger. They had already suffered a decrease in trade. They
agreed that they would not sit by and see the image making industry destroyed
and the bread taken from the mouths of the
silversmiths. The
argument that the goddess Artemis might be despised was put forth to catch the
ear of the public. The real and underlying reason on the part of the promoters
of the persecution was the greed of gain.
The first
rebellion in the United States, under the administration of Washington, is
known as the Whiskey Rebellion. The disturbance began in 1791 when a tax was
imposed upon whiskey. In western Pennsylvania the opposition grew until it
broke out in open rebellion. The militia of four states had to be called out to
put it down. The promoters of the liquor traffic have always opposed law and
regulation.
The whole business and
the opposition to regulation and taxation is the greed for money. In those
parts of the world where prohibition has gone into effect the liquor interests
are more or less in rebellion. They have evaded and broken and defied the law
in every imaginable manner in order to save their outlawed merchandise or to
profit on it by illegal sales. It has even caused international complications
and friction because ships have broken the law of the nation into whose harbors
they sail.
The war in China
may have several causes, but evidently one of the principal causes was the
greed of some of the war-Lords. The immediate object seemed to be the rich city
of Shanghai and with it the control of the opium trade from which a vast amount
of money is exacted.
When the truth of God prevails and the lust of greed is overcome it will
put an end to the making of implements of war. It will bring an end to Sabbath
traffic and to every business that ministers to pride, vanity, vice, luxury or
ambition. There is much talent that goes into the production of songs, fiction,
licentious tales, gambling, and theaters which is worse than wasted. If all the
wealth and genius that is now wasted were employed to advantage the world would
be made better.
Every earnest
Christian wishes that better conditions might prevail. But so long as the
sinful nature of man holds so large a place in the world as it does today we
may expect bitter and often violent opposition to the promotion of various
moral and religious reforms.
THE AUTHOR OF
TRUTH ITS PROTECTOR
The author of
truth is the protector of its promoter. Paul was protected from the mob at
Ephesus. It is true that Paul had been given up for dead by his enemies at one
time before this when he was at Lystra, but he revived and went right on with
his missionary work. Gaius and Aristarchus seemed to be in more imminent peril
at this time than was Paul. They also were protected and preserved in the great
work which he so loved.
When Paul had been at Corinth, before he came to Ephesus, he had
been threatened and dragged before the judgment seat. He was visited by God in
a vision and told that he should remain there and continue in the work for no
man would set on him to hurt him. The protection of Providence was manifest in
a most striking manner in the life and work of Paul.
Elisha was
wonderfully protected. When besieged by an army God revealed to him the fact
that there was an angelic host about him which outnumbered and exceeded in
power those who came to take him. The protecting power of God was more frequently
manifested in the life of Paul than it was in the life of Elisha.
If we are doing
God’s work, following the guidance of His Spirit and where He wants us to be,
we are in the safest place in the world so far as we are concerned. Mr. D.L.
Moody used to say that he never worried about missing a train because he was
once saved from a wreck because he had missed the train that he intended to
take. If the present writer had been enabled to take a train which he had
intended to take not long ago he would have been in a train that was wrecked.
Every day God is
watching over us and in innumerable ways of which we know not he is keeping us
and guarding us. He keeps us as we go out and come in. He that keepeth Israel
never slumbers nor sleeps.
Concerning an
experience in the New Hebrides Islands when the natives tried their best to
destroy his life, John G. Paton wrote as follows: “We committed ourselves in
hushed prayer to God and watched them knowing that they could not see us.
Immediately the glare of a light fell into the room. Men passed with flaming
torches; and first they set fire to the church all around, and then to a reed
fence connecting the church and the dwelling house. In a few minutes the house,
too, would be in flames, and armed savages waiting to kill us on attempting to
escape. As Mr. Paton started out of the house his co-laborer, Mr. Matthieson,
held him back saying, “Stop here and let us die together! You will never
return!” Paton responded, ‘be quick, leave that to God. In a few minutes our
house will be in flames and then nothing can save us.’ The savages yelled in
rage and urged each other to strike the first blow, but the invisible One
restrained them. I stood invulnerable beneath his invisible shield, and
succeeded in rolling back the tide of flame from our dwelling house. At this
dread moment occurred an incident which my readers may explain as they like,
but which I trace directly to the interposition of my God. A rushing and
roaring sound came from the south like the noise of a mighty engine or of
muttering thunder. Every head was instinctively turned in that direction, and
they knew from their previous hard experience that it was one of their awful
tornadoes of wind and rain. The mighty roaring of the wind, the black cloud
pouring down its unceasing torrents, and the whole surroundings awed these
savages into silence. Some began to withdraw from the scene, all lowered their
weapons of war, and several terror struck, exclaimed, That is Jehovah’s rain!
Truly their God is fighting for them and helping them. Let us away! A panic
seized upon them, they threw away their remaining torches, in a few minutes
they had all disappeared in the bush, and I was left alone, praising God for
His marvelous works.” God is our protector and truth will prevail.
Truth forever on the scaffold, Wrong forever
on the throne, -
Yet the scaffold sways the Future, and
behind the dim unknown
Standeth God within the shadow, keeping
watch above His own.”
- This Present Crisis, Lowell.
ENEMIES YET
VICTORY
The greatest
efforts of the enemies of truth result in the greatest victories for Christ.
This season in Ephesus, about the time of Pentecost, was the time of the annual
festival in honor of the goddess Artemis. The city was crowded with ardent
worshippers. The cry that was raised in honor of the goddess and against Paul
aroused a mob which surged through the streets ready to seize and put an end to
him. Paul speaks later of having fought with beasts in Ephesus. This was likely
the occasion. It is possible that Paul was thrown into the arena and forced to
fight with wild beasts, but the statement is more likely figurative.
These fanatics in
Ephesus were like wild beasts. A hooting, yelling, surging, fighting mob cannot
be outdone in beastliness by wild animals.
The twenty-second
Psalm which speaks of the suffering of Christ, says that many bulls compassed
Him, strong bulls of Bashan beset Him round. They gaped upon Him with their
mouth as a ravening and roaring lion. Thoughtful interpreters of Scripture do
not regard this as being literal. They think of it as referring to the cruel
men who surrounded Christ and put Him to death. So in the case of Paul fighting
with beasts at Ephesus it possibly refers to the cruel and bloodthirsty nature
of the men who opposed him.
The supreme
effort of the enemies of Paul did not harm him in this instance. It resulted in
a great victory for Christ. Rather than hindering the work it opened up the way
for greater and more far-reaching work in that city and province.
J.R. Miller once
told of how a Braham compared the Christian missionary to a mango tree. “It
puts forth its blossoms and then weights its branches with fruits. For itself?
No, for the hungry who come to it for food. By and by the tree is assailed with
clubs and stones. Its leaves are torn and its branches are bruised and broken.
It is stripped bare. But does it resent this cruel treatment and refuse to
yield fruit another year? No, next year it is more fruitful than ever. So it is
with the Christian missionary,” said the Hindoo.
When Mr. Nathan,
a Jew, was converted, he hurried home to tell his father and mother. They were
horrified and cast him out of their house. His father said: “Get out of my
house, and never darken my door again until you retract those words.” He then
wrote to his mother telling her of the joy that had come to his heart, and he
received this reply: “You are no longer a son of mine. I have cast you out of
my heart with a curse.” He met his sister on the street and she turned her face
from him. His brother reported him dead. “Then,” said Mr. Nathan, “I prayed to
God and said, O my Father, I’ll have to give it all up. Father has driven me
from his house, mother has cast me out of her heart, sister turns her face from
me, and brother reports me dead. Then this promise flashed through my mind: ‘When my father and my mother forsake me,
then the Lord will take me up’ (Psalm 27:10), and I clung to that promise
for dear life, until I saw my father, mother, and sister converted to my
Saviour, and expect yet to see my brother a follower of the meek and lowly
Jesus.” How often the greatest efforts of the enemies of truth result in the
greatest victories for Christ!
FAITH PRESSES ON
The man of faith
continues to plan for the widespread dissemination of truth amidst threatened
destruction. This was one of the crises in the life of Paul. One might think
that he would say, I have escaped by a very narrow margin at this time, I will
be quiet and cautious hereafter and not run any risks lest the enemy should take
my life. If such a thought ever found an entrance to the mind of Paul it never
found utterance from his lips. If Satan tempted him, and I suppose he did tempt
him with just such suggestions, he did not yield for a moment. Even in the
midst of such surroundings Paul planned to go on farther than ever before with
his glad tidings of the Gospel of Christ.
He said he wanted to
revisit the churches in Macedonia and Achaia, then go back to Jerusalem and
after that on to Rome. Yes, and his plan kept on enlarging, for not a year
after this he wrote from Corinth, when writing a letter to the Romans: “Whensoever I take my journey into Spain, I
will come to you: for I trust to see you in my journey, and to be brought on my
way thitherward by you, if first I be somewhat filled with your company”
(Romans 15:24), that he wanted to go on beyond Rome into Spain.
Scarcely had the
uproar ceased in Ephesus until Paul started out to go through Macedonia and
carry out this great plan. The opportunity to visit Rome seemed now open. While
Paul was in Ephesus Claudius Caesar died and Nero took the throne. Claudius had
driven all Jews from Rome. Nero had not yet manifested bitter opposition to the
Gospel, so Paul was glad of a possible open door to reach the great central city
of the world. He believed that from Rome the Gospel would radiate out by all
roads farther than from any other city in the world. He sought to bear the
Gospel to the large centers of influence. Though they were centers of influence
for evil when Paul entered them, he knew that if the people were converted they
would be just as important centers for the dissemination of the Gospel.
When Horace Tracy
Pitkin was killed by the Boxers in nineteen hundred, he was thinking of and
praying for the dissemination of the Gospel in China. These are his last
recorded words, spoken to his Chinese helper while the mob was swooping down
upon the missions. “Laoman, tell of mother of little Horace to tell Horace that
his father’s last wish was that, when he is twenty-five years of age, he should
come to China as a missionary.”
Mrs. E.J. Cooper was another who survived the perils of the Boxers, but
as a result of the terrible exposure and hardships exchanged the martyr’s cross
for the victor’s crown in Ying-shan. Just before her death she said to her
husband, “If the Lord spares us I should like to go back to Luch’eng if
possible.” Her husband, writing to his mother, after quoting those words, said:
“Devoted soul! Denied by her Master of doing the work so near to her heart, she
never turned in purpose and desire to win some of the Chinese for Christ” (A Thousand Miles of Miracle in China, p.
353).
Amidst perils,
and even in death, the man and woman of faith keeps on hoping and planning for
the mighty progress of the Gospel in the dark and wicked centers of the earth.
And how wonderfully the Lord answers, and in what unexpected ways.
At the time of
the persecution in Korea when the native Christians were charged with
conspiracy against the government this is told by Miss Montgomery of one of
them. “Among the members of one of the churches that was in the center of the
police accusations was a young Korean who had been at home from the Waseda
University, Tokyo, but within a month when he was put in jail as a suspect. He
was placed in a cell by himself and he grieved because he was restrained from
speaking to the other prisoners, as his fellow Christians, who were not in
solitary confinement, were doing. Soon he was banished to one of the
neighboring islands. When he was released, after the breakdown of the
persecution, he said, with a shining face, ‘Just think, I have been longing for
a chance to speak of Christ and mourning because I could not speak in jail.
Then God sent me
off to an unevangelized island where there was plenty of work to do for Him,
and the government paid my fare.’“
Paul continued to
work, pray and plan for larger work for Christ. Later he went to Rome and the
government paid his fare. Paul preached with less hindrance than if he had been
a free man. He was protected by Roman soldiers and no man could hinder him. No
group of men dared to attack and mob him. Let us keep on working, praying and
planning for the growth of the church of Christ though there may be many things
in the way. Mobs, prisons, chains, hatred, enemies without or within cannot
stop the forward march of the church of Christ which shall one day lay claim to
all from the least to the greatest.
May God give us
faith to pray and to labor for the hastening of that glorious day! May He speed
the fulfillment of His glorious promises!
QUESTIONS
(Acts 19:21-41)
1.
How long was Paul in Ephesus?
2.
Where did he plan to go after leaving Ephesus?
3.
What was Paul’s reason for remaining so long at Ephesus (I Corinthians
16:8)?
4.
Why were the silversmiths angry at Paul?
5.
What celebration in honor of Diana was likely going on at this time?
6.
How large a place did Diana hold in the life and worship of Ephesus?
7.
Had the Jews who
lived in Ephesus before Paul made any perceptible effect on the sale of images?
8.
What was the secret of Paul’s influence?
9.
Why do many members of a mob rage when they do not know the cause?
10.
What place has
money in appealing to the masses today?
11.
Was Paul ready to
desert his companions when there was danger?
12.
How did the
opinions of Demetrius and the town clerk differ concerning what Paul had said
of their gods?
13.
Why is not the
aesthetic nature of man a sufficient guide?
14.
Did the
development of art serve to raise the morals of Greece?
15.
What is the most
important factor in the beauty of life and character?
16.
What example does
Paul give us about returning violence?
17.
How may we best
overcome the lust of greed?
18.
Where is the
safest place for the Christian?
19.
How long does
threatened danger stop the plans of the man of faith?
20.
What assurance
have we that God will protect us as he did Paul?
21.
OUTLINE Key verse - 24
Review of
paragraph
Record of last
missionary work in freedom, so far as Bible records - period covered, about a
year - side lights in epistles - work extended to Illyricum - Wrote letters to
Corinthians, Galatians and Romans - back through Macedonia on account of plot
against his life - across to Troas - preached - dispensed Lord’s Supper -
restored Eutychus to life - preached all night - comforted disciples - departed
1.
Paul emphasized the importance of holding fast the truth (1,2).
2.
Paul emphasized
the importance of liberality in the church (verse 35, II Corinthians 8).
3.
Paul emphasized
the importance of preaching the Gospel of grace (Romans and Galatians).
4.
Paul emphasized the importance of enthusiasm in the service of Christ
(11, 13, 31).
In this chapter of Acts we have the summary of the last missionary
work of Paul, so far as the record goes, while he enjoyed freedom. Possibly he
was set free again after his imprisonment, but if so we have no account of his
work.
PERIOD COVERED
The period
covered by the account in this chapter was about a year. In this year’s work
Paul evidently did some pioneer missionary work, but perhaps the most of his
time was occupied in visiting the churches of Macedonia and Achaia, exhorting
them and writing letters to the churches.
SIDE LIGHTS
The epitome of
Paul’s work which is given in this chapter is so very brief that we would not
know much about what he did or taught were it not for incidental statements in
some of the Epistles which enable us to understand more fully how vigorously he
continued to carry on the work both by spoken word and by correspondence.
TO ILLYRICUM
When Paul was
traveling through Macedonia he must have gone farther west than he had ever
done before, for in the Epistle to the Romans he said he had traveled from
Jerusalem to
Illyricum, thus
pointing out the extreme distances over which he had traveled from east to
west. Illyricum was the province northwest of Macedonia. As he had not been
there before, so far as we know, it must have been during this year that he
went there for the purpose of bearing the Gospel into new and more distant
fields.
WROTE LETTERS
Though Paul was busy preaching, he took time to write letters in order
that the disciples might be instructed and encouraged, and that dissensions
might be healed and erroneous practices corrected in the church. It was
probably from Philippi, on this journey, that Paul wrote the Second Epistle to
the Corinthians. In this letter he makes reference to some of the trying
experiences through which he had passed in Asia, possibly at Ephesus. He wrote:
“For we would not, brethren, have you
ignorant of our trouble which came to us in Asia, that we were pressed out of
measure, above strength, insomuch that we despaired even of life” (II
Corinthians 1:8). In this Epistle there are some very interesting side lights
thrown upon Paul’s character and also concerning his method of collecting the
money of the church. During this same journey he seems to have written letters
to the Christians in Galatia and in Rome. In both of these letters he urges the
Christians to hold fast to their Christian liberty and not to be turned back to
a gospel of works. We are justified by faith, he urges, and should allow no one
to rob us of that great truth. The Epistle to the Romans, which so fully
establishes the doctrine of justification by faith, has often been regarded as
the greatest Epistle which Paul ever wrote. It was taken to Rome by Phoebe who
was of the church of Cenchrea. Aquila and Priscilla, who had been with Paul in
Corinth and Ephesus, were in Rome when this Epistle was written. They were the
first to whom Paul sends greetings there. They had probably gone back to Rome
from whence they had been driven by Claudius. Now that he had died they would
be permitted to return.
HIS PLANS CHANGED
There were a
number of friends who accompanied Paul on this journey and helped him in his
work. Some one revealed to him a plot of certain Jews who had planned to take
his life as he was about to sail back into Syria. In order to escape from them
he returned through Macedonia, went across to Troas, and sailed along the coast
of Asia toward Jerusalem.
IN TROAS
While he was in
Troas for a week, ministering to the disciples there and dispensing the Lord’s
Supper, an interesting incident took place of a young man who fell down from
the third floor while Paul was preaching and was taken up for dead. Paul
restored him to life again and thus comforted and strengthened the disciples of
that place. He continued to preach until morning when he left to continue his
journey.
HOLDING FAST THE
TRUTH
Paul emphasized
the importance of holding fast the truth. He exhorted the disciples at Ephesus
before he left them, and when he went into Macedonia and Greece he exhorted
them much. He believed in teaching as well as evangelizing. He would
indoctrinate the church as well as convert the world. The greater part of the
written message of Paul was given for the purpose of indoctrinating the church.
During the early
part of his ministry Paul was frequently persecuted so severely that he could
not remain with the disciples to teach them for a protracted period. But to
such places he returned as often as he found opportunity. Where he was
permitted to remain, as in Corinth and Ephesus, he preached and taught for a
period, in the former instance for about two years, and in the latter for about
three.
Paul organized
the church so that the work might be carried on, the people instructed, and
discipline exercised after he left. He ordained elders in every church. He sent
different disciples, who had been associated with him for a time, to various
churches to give them the help and instruction which they needed. He knew that
false teachers would soon appear in Ephesus, therefore he warned the elders of
that church to be on their guard. They were not only to feed the flock, but
they were to guard against wolves which should enter in not sparing the flock.
He also warned them against heretical disciples who should arise from their own
midst. He had done his best to teach them for three years, admonishing them
night and day with tears (29-31). If, therefore, they did not watch, it was not
because they had been left without instruction or warning.
If the Christian
of that day and this could only be persuaded to guard against the entrance of
small sins there would be no doubt but that they would hold to the truth. John
Newton said that Satan seldom comes to Christians with great temptations, or
with a temptation to commit a great sin. You bring a green log and a candle
together and they are safe neighbors; but bring a bundle of shavings and set
them on fire with the log in the midst of them and you will soon have a large
fire. It is thus with little sins. You will be startled with the thought of
committing a great sin; and so the Devil brings before you a small temptation
and leaves you to indulge in it. You feel that there is no great harm in this,
and there is no great evil in that; and thus the little shavings are lighted
and the great log is burned. Paul said to the Galatian church, and to us: “Stand fast therefore in the liberty
wherewith Christ hath made us free, and be not entangled again with the yoke of
bondage” (Galatians 5:1).
Isaiah taught, “For precept
must be upon precept, precept upon precept; line upon line, line upon line;
here a little, and there a little” (Isaiah 28:10), until the people of his
day ridiculed him because he reiterated the same truth so often. John Wesley’s
parents saw the need of drilling their children in their lessons until they had
grasped the truth firmly. “Why, my dear,” said Wesley’s father to his mother,
while she was patiently teaching a simple lesson to one of her children, “why,
my dear, do you tell that dull boy the same thing twenty times over?”
“Because,” replied the mother, “nineteen times will not do. If I tell him but
nineteen times all my labor is lost; but the twentieth secures the object.”
The Bible is the
source of all truth. If the church is to hold fast the truth the children must
be impregnated with its truth from their infancy. They must be taught that it
is the only infallible guide, and that even a slight deviation from its
teaching is an entering wedge which may lead far from the truth. It took the
experts of London, we are told, ten years to finish making what is said to be
the most perfect yard-stick in the world. It is made of platinum and iridium,
and was designed to be the standard of the British government. Every year for
ten years after it was completed it was to be examined, and if it varied by a
millionth of an inch it was to be rejected.
The Bible is the
Christian’s standard for his rule of life. Its truth never changes. The law of
the Lord is perfect. We cannot hold to its truth too firmly.
“I supposed I knew my Bible,
Reading piecemeal, hit or miss,
Now a bit of John or Matthew,
Now a snatch of Genesis;
Certain chapters of Isaiah,
Certain Psalms, the twenty-third,
Twelfth of Romans, first of Proverbs -
Yes I thought I knew the Word!
But I found that thorough reading
Was a different thing to do,
And the way was unfamiliar
When I read the Bible through.
“You who like to play at Bible,
Dip and dabble, here and there,
Just before you kneel, aweary,
And yawn through a hurried prayer,
You who treat the crown of writings
As you treat no other book -
Just a paragraph disjointed,
Just a crude, impatient look -
Try a broad and steady view:
You will kneel in very rapture,
When you read the Bible through!”
LIBERALITY IN THE
CHURCH
Paul emphasized
the importance of liberality in the church. Near the close of this chapter Paul
reminded his hearers that he had worked hard for his own living, yet he had
ministered to those who were with him, and had showed them that they ought to
support the weak, “I have shewed you all
things, how that so labouring ye ought to support the weak, and to remember the
words of the Lord Jesus, how he said, It is more blessed to give than to
receive” (Acts 20:35). When Paul first went out as a missionary he was
exhorted “to remember the poor”
(Galatians 2:10) and this, he tells us, “he
was forward to do.”
When writing to the Corinthian church, about this time, Paul spoke of the
importance of liberality (II Corinthians 8). He showed how some of the churches
had been made more liberal by their poverty and gave even more than they were
able to give. They urged Paul to take the gift that they had given. He told the
Corinthian church that their abundance should be a supply for others’ want. He
taught them to give on the first day of the week as God had prospered them: “Upon the first day of the week let every
one of you lay by him in store, as God hath prospered him, that there be no
gatherings when I come” (I Corinthian 16:2). Paul was also very careful
about carrying money. He asked each church to choose one or more delegates into
whose hands the money collected was to be placed, and the whole group of these
men were asked to go with him to Jerusalem: “And when I come, whomsoever ye shall approve by your letters, them will
I send to bring your liberality unto Jerusalem” (I Corinthian 16:3). He
would not run any risk of being suspected of appropriating funds to himself
which came from the church.
In those days the
methods of handling and transporting money were not simple and easy as they are
today. There was great danger from robbers. More precautions needed to be taken
and men usually traveled in groups when carrying any valuable amount of money.
This possibly accounts for the number of men who came from Macedonia across
Asia and onward with Paul. They remained on the ship while Paul took a portion
of the journey across the land: “And we
went before to ship, and sailed unto Assos, there intending to take in Paul:
for so had he appointed, minding himself to go afoot” (Acts 20:13). They
were safer with their money on board the vessel.
Paul’s
exhortation concerning Christian consecration and giving was not in vain. The
Macedonian Christians first gave themselves to the Lord: “And this they did, not as we hoped, but first gave their own selves to
the Lord, and unto us by the will of God” (II Corinthians 8:5). When they
had done this there was no hesitation about giving their means to the Lord. He
commended the Christians of Achaia because they were ready so soon with their
collection and he held them up as an example to the other Christians in those
parts. At the same time he warned them against giving with a covetous spirit, “for God loveth a cheerful giver” (II
Corinthians 9:7). We have never had a greater example than Paul, among mere
men, of one who consecrated his life and his all to Christ. As he went through
Macedonia and Greece he trod the ground where many heroes had lived, walked and
fought, and many of them had given their lives for their fellowmen. But among
them all there was no one who gave himself more unstintedly to the service of
bringing blessings to his fellowmen, and with less of an earthly reward, than
Paul.
His example, then
and today, ought to make men liberal in their giving to Christ’s cause. Paul
was a servant, as we have it in our English version, but literally, he called
himself a slave of Christ. He found joy in doing, giving, and even in suffering
for Christ.
A missionary in West Africa asked the Christians to bring what they
could on the following Sabbath to help in sending the good news to those places
where God’s love was yet unknown. On the Lord’s day appointed they brought a
large collection of things available for turning into money. At last a little
black girl walked up and offered herself. The missionary smiled and said: “Not
yet, dear child, some day I hope, but at present you are too young to teach.”
“But massah not understand,” she said, “I have sold myself to missus. She will
give you the money.” The poor girl thought she was doing right. She thought she
was following the example of the great apostle in giving herself first, and her
all, to extend the Gospel of the love of Christ. It is said that there was a
converted miser to whom a neighbor appealed for help in his distress. The miser
decided to prove the genuineness of his conversion by giving him a ham. On his
way to get it the tempter whispered, “Give him the smallest one you have.” A
mental struggle followed, and finally the miser took down the largest ham he
had. “You are a fool,” the devil kept saying to him, to whom the converted
miser replied: “If you don’t keep still I’ll give him every ham in the
smokehouse!”
“Therefore, as ye abound in every thing, in
faith, and utterance, and knowledge, and in all diligence, and in your love to
us, see that ye abound in this grace (liberality) also. I speak not by commandment, but by occasion of the forwardness of
others, and to prove the sincerity of your love. For ye know the grace of our
Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor,
that ye through his poverty might be rich.” (II Corinthians 8:7-9).
THE GOSPEL OF
GRACE
Paul emphasized
the importance of preaching the Gospel of grace. There were many who were
teaching other forms of doctrine and attempting to show another way of
salvation. It kept Paul busy correcting false teachings which were springing up
in the churches which he had established and in writing letters to counteract
false teachers who would deprive the Christians of their liberty in Christ. A
thoughtful student of the Word has said: “As he is a traitor to his prince who
taketh upon him to coin money out of a base metal, yea although in the stamp he
putteth for a show the image of the prince; so he that shall teach any doctrine
that cometh not from God, whatsoever he say for it, or what gloss soever he set
on it, is a traitor unto God, yea, a cursed traitor, though he were an angel
from heaven.”
Paul pronounced
an anathema upon any who would preach another gospel “But though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel unto
you than that which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed. As we said
before, so say I now again, If any man preach any other gospel unto you than
that ye have received, let him be accursed” (Galatians 1:8-9). During this
period, when writing to two churches in opposite directions, the Galatians and
Romans, Paul had emphasized at greater length than any other doctrine that of
the grace of God. We are not justified by works but by faith in Christ, he
declared.
It seems strange
that any one who has known the Gospel of grace should want to turn again to the
idea of salvation by works, yet it is a very common thing for man to do. Paul
had to urge the churches continually to guard against it. The pride that is in
man keeps asserting itself and insisting that man is able to save himself, or
at least that he is able to do a large part in saving himself. No one could
have taught any more clearly and forcefully than did Paul, the truth that our
works have nothing to do with making us appear righteous in the sight of God. We
appear righteous in the sight of God only when we are clothed with the
righteousness of Christ. “Knowing
that a man is not justified by the works of the law, but by the faith of Jesus
Christ, even we have believed in Jesus Christ, that we might be justified by
the faith of Christ, and not by the works of the law: for by the works of the
law shall no flesh be justified” (Galatians 2:16).
The Epistles to
the Galatians and to the Romans were especially dear to Martin Luther, for in
them he found the great truth of justification by faith alone. This led him to
forsake and oppose a system and a church which taught salvation by works.
Luther had never had peace of heart before this time. When he began to trust in
Christ rather than in his own works he found peace. He found a strength and a
comfort which enabled him to endure all the severe trials through which he
passed.
There is an
instrument used for weighing gold in the assay office that is so delicately
balanced that, when two pieces of paper of exactly the same size and weight,
are placed upon the balances it still retains the same poise. But if a name is
written upon one of the papers it will turn the scale. The name of Jesus on the
heart turns the scale into favor with God. It is the possession of His name
thus written that spells, “SAVED!” It is the lack of it that spells, “lost.”
Possibly, when Paul was in the part of the world where we find him in
this chapter, in Achaia, he was tempted more strongly than ever before to turn
aside from the simple Gospel of Christ and Him crucified, but he determined to
preach nothing else than this, for he knew that it was the only saving message
for Jew and Greek alike. The temptation comes to almost every minister, as it
came to the young man of whom we read in the “Bonnie Brier Bush,” to preach
some philosophical message which will astound the hearers. It would be well if
every messenger of Christ would arrive at the same conclusion as that young man
did, when he thought of the words of his dying mother who had told him to speak
a good word for Jesus Christ.
“Who sees the face but sees in part; who reads
The spirit which it hides, sees all; He needs
No more. Thy grace -
Thy life in my life, Lord, give Thou to me;
And then in truth, I may forever see
My Master’s face.”
ENTHUSIASM IN
CHRIST’S SERVICE
Paul emphasized
the importance of enthusiasm in the service of Christ. He did this both by his
teaching and his life. In this passage we are given an instance, which shows
not only how earnest he was in giving the message, but how his fire held others
in rapt attention.
He was willing to
preach, and men were willing to listen while he preached all night. We are told
of one young man who fell asleep, but that was likely owing to the crowded room
and the impurity of the atmosphere on a hot night. Eutychus fell asleep and
fell down from the third story and was taken up dead. Paul restored him to life
again. He however, was not typical of the majority of the audience. Even after
that incident the meeting was not dismissed, but Paul remained and talked to
them until the light of the morning sun, peeping over Mt. Ida behind Troas,
dimmed the light of the lamps in the upper room.
The first time
Paul had passed through Troas it looked as though it was to be neglected that
he might reach regions beyond. But God had many chosen ones in that city and He
enabled Paul to pass through it twice after that, to teach and win many to
Christ. In all probability Titus and others of the disciples who had been there
had disseminated the Gospel throughout the city.
Paul was no doubt
weary after his four years of hardship and constant labor, working night and
day on this missionary journey. He was now on his way back to Jerusalem. Surely
he would set aside a period of time for rest, visit the noted scenes of Troy
and talk over the historic characters of that place. He remained a week in
Troas. Might he not have an outing and with it something to divert his mind
from the constant strain of missionary work? He had evidently passed through a
stormy voyage on the Aegean, for the voyage, which under favorable circumstances
took but two days, took five days. Would they expect him to preach at Troas
after all this? Might not the Christians send Paul out to the hot springs near
Troy where he could enjoy a weekend in the marble baths and lounge about the
place with slaves to wait upon him? If any man deserved it surely Paul did. If
these things created an attraction for Paul there was a joy that was greater in
the opportunity to partake of the Lord’s Supper with the disciples in Troas. He
preached to them and talked with them the whole night afterwards.
Paul could have
taken the ship with the others who sailed from Troas in place of waiting and
walking across the peninsula to Assos, a distance of more than twenty miles. It
must have been an exceedingly trying journey after preaching all night. Why did
he do it? He evidently remained of deliberate purpose in order that he might
preach to the people of Troas through the remainder of the night. The winds
from the north sprang up about midnight and died down about noon the next day.
The sailing vessel would, of course, take advantage of this. It would be
necessary for the ship to sail at midnight in order that it might make the
day’s journey before the wind died down again. The companions of Paul evidently
left at about midnight on this account. Paul had told them he would meet them
at Assos. He knew that he could cut across the shorter distance by land and
catch the vessel the next day even though he remained at Troas until morning.
Therefore Paul
labored all night preaching at Troas and the next day walked twenty miles
overland to catch the ship which, apparently, he might have taken at midnight
if he had been willing to quit preaching at that time. The people were hungry
for the Gospel and Paul felt that it would be the last time he could ever
preach to them. Weary of body, though he might be, he would preach on as long
as he could possibly remain with them. It is a remarkable example of the
unfailing energy of the great apostle. Paul’s enthusiasm for Christ was
amazing; it seemed beyond human endurance.
He frequently
went back over old ground, teaching and writing, that he might establish the
churches in the faith, and at the same time pushed out into new territory by
the way in order to extend the good news into more distant fields. What a
wonderful example! How many of us are willing to spend and be spent to any
thing like the same extent? Oh, for the burning passion for service which will
give us no rest, nor permit us to give the Lord any rest, until the ends of the
earth are brought to the feet of Jesus?
It is said of the
dumb son of king Croesus, that as he saw an assassin stealing up behind his
father, he tried to cry out but could not. He tried again but could make no
sound. A third time he strained and struggled to warn his father against the
approaching enemy, and with a dreadful effort burst the bonds of dumbness and
cried out so as to catch his father’s attention and save his life.
When we see men
threatened with eternal death. When we see the enemy of souls about to drag
them down to hell we ought to call out to them in every way that we can, and we
ought to keep on calling, entreating, warning, persuading, so long as God gives
us strength to speak of His great love and of His never failing mercy.
Some one asked an
old Scottish lady what she thought of the preaching of Robert Murray McCheyne.
She hesitated a moment, then replied: “He preaches as if he were dying to have
you saved.” Do we have that spirit? Do we preach and plead with a like
fervency?
“Ne’er think the victory won,
Nor once at ease sit down,
Thy arduous work will not be done
Till thou has got the crown.”
QUESTIONS
(Acts 20:1-16
1.
Why did Paul leave Ephesus?
2.
Where did Paul go from Ephesus?
3.
Into what new field did Paul apparently go during this time?
4.
What were some of the Epistles which Paul wrote during this time?
5.
What are some of the side lights which they throw on his work during
this time?
6. How many occasions can you name when plots were made against Paul
in addition to the one in this paragraph?
7. Show how God’s protecting hand is manifest
in these providences?
8. What is the apparent reason why so many men
accompanied Paul into Asia?
9. Why did not Paul stop to preach in Troas the
first time he was there?
10. How did Paul employ his time during the week in Troas?
11. How long did he preach the last night?
12. Was Eutychus typical of the majority of Paul’s hearers?
13. What is the apparent reason why Paul walked to Assos?
14. Why could not the ship have waited for him until he had finished
preaching?
15. How is it evident that Paul believed in indoctrinating the church
as well as evangelizing the world?
16. What precautions did Paul take to guard against the disintegration
of the churches after he left?
17. What did Paul do and say to encourage liberality in the church?
18. In what instances, when speaking of liberality, did Paul commend
as well as exhort?
19. What place did Paul give to grace in his preaching and writing?
20. Is there a temptation to preach another Gospel today?
OUTLINE Key verse - 24
Paul stopped at Miletus - wanted opportunity to
bid farewell to the elders of Ephesus - bade them a life-long farewell -
addressed them - commended them to God in prayer.
1. That Paul’s
life was surrendered is shown by his faithfulness in the past.
A.
He had been diligent (18, 20, 26, 31, 34).
B.
He had worked under great difficulties (19, 20).
C.
He did not seek personal gain (33, 34).
D.
He preached a full Gospel (20, 21, 27).
2. Paul called
the elder to surrender their lives to Christ.
A.
To feed the church (28).
B.
To set an example
for members of the church (35).
C.
To exercise discipline in the church (29, 30).
3. That Paul’s
life was surrendered is shown by the brave front as he looked forward.
A. He had evidence that bonds awaited him (23).
B. He was not moved from his purpose (24).
C. He counted not his life dear (24).
D. He told the elders they would see his face no more (25, 38).
4. That Paul’s
life was surrendered is shown by his prayer and parting (36-38).
Sailing from Assos down the western coast of proconsular Asia by
Mitylene, Chios, and Samos, Paul arrived about the fourth day at Miletus.
Miletus was a seaport at the mouth of the river Maeander, thirty six miles
south of Ephesus. Paul did not have time to sail into the harbor and make a
stop at Ephesus, and in all probability he had to follow the course of the
ship.
He would stop for the night or for a few days where it stopped. Paul
desired, if possible, to be at Jerusalem the day of Pentecost. While the ship
stopped at Miletus he sent for the elders of Ephesus in order that he might
have a final interview with them. Paul would allow no opportunity to pass
either to proclaim the Gospel to those who had heard it or to strengthen the
disciples who had already accepted it. He had walked the twenty miles across
country from Troas to Assos in order that he might remain five or six hours
longer and preach the remainder of the night at Troas. Now at Miletus he took
advantage of an opportunity to see the elders of Ephesus, who might hasten over
to meet him before his ship was ready to move onward.
In the passage
before us Paul is bidding a life-long farewell to his Christian friends in proconsular
Asia. Though his face was set toward Jerusalem he was not going backward. He
was possibly, with others, taking collections from the various churches to
Jerusalem. His ultimate objective was to go far west into new and greater
fields. He wanted to go to Rome and even beyond that to Spain, the western
bounds of the explored world.
Paul’s address to the Ephesian elders at this time presents a most
pathetic yet triumphant scene. It is one of the most touching passages in the
whole Word of God. Even at this remote date as one reads it his heart is
softened and quite possibly his eyes are moistened. The fellowship between
earnest Christian leaders is always close, but in this instance Paul was the
spiritual father of most of these men. He was speaking with them and
ministering to them for the last time on earth. Paul set before them plainly
the fact that it was their last meeting in this world. He had taught them,
entreated them, suffered, toiled, prayed and wept with them, that they might
have an inheritance among them which are sanctified. They knew that he was a
noble soul who was determined to go steadily forward though he was aware of the
fact that he must suffer for it, perhaps give his life in the effort. The
personal danger did not deter him for a moment. He counted not his life dear
unto himself. His supreme aim was the honor of his Lord Jesus Christ. In this
portion of the chapter Paul takes a look backward, then a look forward, then
gives a parting charge to the elders and finally, bids them a last farewell as
he commends them to God in prayer. Both the backward and the forward look of
Paul in this passage show the manner in which he had surrendered his life to
the service of Christ.
FAITHFULNESS IN
THE PAST
That Paul’s life
was surrendered to God is shown by his faithfulness in the past. He was not
ashamed to review the past in the presence of those who knew him intimately.
What a grand thing it is to be able to review one’s life without groans of
remorse! To be able to say in truth, I have not shunned to declare the whole
gospel; I am free from the blood of all men.
HIS DILIGENCE
After Paul
reached Ephesus he had not lost a day. He said: “And when they were come to him, he said unto them, Ye know, from the
first day that I came into Asia, after what manner I have been with you at all
seasons” (Acts 20:18). He had taught both publicly and from house to house
(20). He could call them to witness that he was free from the blood of all men
(26).
For a period of three years he had ceased not to admonish every one night
and day with tears (31). During all that time he had worked with his own hands in
order to minister to his own necessities and to those who were with him (34).
He apparently help up his calloused hands to show them the signs of his toil.
Besides all this he had written letters to other churches in order to direct,
warn, encourage and strengthen them. There are many busy ministers and
missionaries today, but there are few who have a record which will compare
favorably with that of the apostle Paul.
FACED
DIFFICULTIES
He had worked
under great difficulties. He had served the Lord regardless of many tears and
trials which befell him by reason of the plots of the Jews: “Serving the Lord with all humility of mind,
and with many tears, and temptations, which befell me by the lying in wait of
the Jews” (Acts 20:19). He shrank not from declaring to them anything that
was profitable (20). They drove him out of their synagogue. They called his
miracles spurious and tried to imitate him. They charged him with ruining their
business and tried to mob him. He permitted no difficulties to slacken his energy
or to intimidate him in his testimony either in private or public. It requires
great faith to continue on through a prolonged period in the face of bitter and
organized opposition. Most men are not willing to face a fraction of the
difficulties and trials which Paul faced. His is a perpetual example to all
missionaries and ministers of Christ.
NOT FOR PERSONAL
GAIN
Paul assured his
friends: “I have coveted no man’s
silver, or gold, or apparel. Yea, ye yourselves know, that these hands have
ministered unto my necessities, and to them that were with me” (Acts 20:33,
34). Many of God’s servants have denied themselves that they might serve
Christ, but very few have gone wholly without salary, as Paul did, when they
had the opportunity of receiving support if they would accept it.
A missionary
asked a Burmese boatman if he were willing to preach the Gospel to his
fellow-countrymen. The man was getting good pay as a boatman, but the
missionary told him he would be able to pay him only two dollars a month or less
than one fourth of what he was then earning. “How is it,” said the missionary,
“will you go for what I have offered you?” It was hard for the man to decide.
For some moments he sat pondering, then looked up and said: “I will not go for
two dollars, but I will go for Christ.”
It was manifest to anyone who knew Paul that he did not go to Ephesus
or to any other city to preach for an earthly reward, but he went that he might
obey and honor his Lord Jesus Christ.
PREACHED A FULL
GOSPEL
He could say at
the close of his work in Asia, and this was practically the close of his work
in freedom:
“And how I kept back nothing that was
profitable unto you, but have shewed you, and have taught you publickly, and
from house to house, Testifying both to the Jews, and also to the Greeks,
repentance toward God, and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ” (Acts 20:20,
21). He had not shunned to declare to them the whole counsel of God (27). His
letter to the Ephesians is evidence of the full Gospel which he had taught
them. They would not have been capable of receiving and understanding such a
letter if they had not been well instructed through a continued period of time
until they had grasped the deeper truths of revelation and were able to partake
of strong meat.
All the facts of
his ministry furnish cumulative evidence that Paul’s life was surrendered to
his Lord and Master. A man may look forward and make some great promises as to
what he expects to do in the future and his promises may be but as chaff. But
when his declaration of service for the future is backed by a record of
complete consecration in the past, then his words are received with great
weight.
Without any
serious provocation men garble and withhold portions of the Gospel today. Some
revise the doctrines of the Bible to suit their hearers; some subtract from
them so as not to offend sinners, and some dress them up in guilded terms so as
to please their audiences. Such missionaries or ministers are a menace to the
Christian religion. They are blind, perhaps willfully blind, leaders of the
blind. They are not imitators of Paul. They are wholly unworthy of the name of
Christ.
ELDERS CALLED TO
COMPLETE SURRENDER
Paul called the
elders to surrender their lives to Christ. He first exhorted them to feed the church:
“Take heed therefore unto yourselves,
and to all the flock, over the which the Holy Ghost hath made you overseers, to
feed the church of God, which he hath purchased with his own blood” (Acts
20:28). They had been called not merely by man, but by the Holy Spirit. They
should bear the burden of the responsibility of feeding the flock. Nothing
could have been committed to their care which was of more value than the church
because it had been purchased by the blood of Christ. The apostle evidently means,
when he speaks of the blood of God, the blood of Jesus Christ who is God. To
guard the flock from all encroaching enemies and thieves; to support the weak
and be able to render a full account was, and is, an exceedingly great and
important task. No elder ought to underestimate the grave duties of the office
to which he has been called. His life should be surrendered to Christ and he
should be willing to undertake the work of watching over God’s flock, the
church, though the work be arduous and the problems many.
TO SET AN EXAMPLE
The elders were also called to set an example to the members of the
church: “I have shewed you all things,
how that so labouring ye ought to support the weak, and to remember the words
of the Lord Jesus, how he said, It is more blessed to give than to receive”
(Acts 20:35).
Paul had showed
them by his example, as well as precepts, that they ought to support the weak
and be more ready to give than to receive. They were to take heed to themselves
first before they were ready to care for the flock. As Paul was exemplary in
every respect so ought every elder, and also every member, to be. Every one,
though in a humble position in life, is exercising an influence by his example,
upon someone else. With this in mind we ought to be exceedingly careful how we
walk. When we are strong and pure we help others, but when we fail and sin we
tempt others.
TO EXERCISE
DISCIPLINE
Paul exhorted the
elders to exercise discipline in the church: “I know,” he said “that after
my departing shall grievous wolves enter in among you, not sparing the flock.
Also of your own selves shall men arise, speaking perverse things, to draw away
disciples after them” (Acts 20:29, 30). Paul’s prediction proved true, as
we learn from the second chapter of Revelation. The patience of the elders was
tried. They found it necessary to try those who said they were apostles and
were not. They found that some who made such declarations were liars
(Revelation 2:2).
Paul help up his
own example, in this as in other matters, before the elders. They should
earnestly warn and entreat the members, striving to keep them on the right
path. He endeavored to impress upon them that the elders, as well as the
minister, should be fully surrendered to God and they should endeavor to lead
all members to surrender themselves wholly to Christ.
Discipline has
never been popular in the church, it is not an easy matter to exercise it, yet
it is necessary to the strength and life of the church. Because of the lack of
it Israel drifted into sin, their leaders permitted idolatry and other sins,
and as a result the people suffered captivity and the land desolation. Because
of the lack of discipline almost all the churches which Paul founded decayed.
In various church courts when some important doctrine is being
discussed which is being overlooked or perverted, or when some sin is under
review which is becoming more popular, there are usually men who say, I am not
interested, we ought to be talking about missions. They seem to forget that
discipline must be exercised in missions, and that missions are necessary in
some parts of the world where the Gospel once was strong but suffered
disintegration because sin was allowed to enter in. When a man says, I believe
in evangelism but I do not believe in discipline, did you ever pause to
consider how superficial he is? What is evangelism? It is testifying against
godlessness, atheism and infidelity, telling men that they are lost apart from
Christ; telling men that there is salvation in and through Him. What is
discipline? It is not primarily putting men out of the church. It is testifying
against godlessness in the professed followers of Christ. It is testifying
against some sin, possibly less than atheism, but nevertheless sin, trying to
win the disciple back to his first love for Christ, to purity of life and earnestness
of testimony. It is an effort to check sin in one life for the sake of the
person who has sinned, and also that he may not contaminate the church and the
community by continuing in sin.
Isaiah urged the
people of God to lengthen the cords and strengthen the stakes. Both are
important. Both are shown to be important in the history of the church. Both
are increasingly important today. The extreme form of what is called
“Modernism” is skepticism in the church. It is a great detriment to the church.
There are churches where skeptical teaching is permitted which were once
orthodox. How came the change? Not by one leap, but by slow degrees with the
drift unchecked. When the law is not enforced in the state there is lawlessness
and crime. When the law of God is not maintained in the church, the church will
soon become impregnated with worldly practices and skeptical teaching. Paul
realized the importance of discipline when he exhorted the church of old, and
we would do well if we would take his advice seriously and practically today.
Oh how Paul pleaded with the elders that they might make a full surrender of
themselves to God! Then they would be fitted to teach, exhort and warn the
members of the flock over which they were set as watchmen.
THE FORWARD LOOK
OF A SURRENDERED LIFE
That Paul’s life
was surrendered is shown by the brave front as he looked forward. Some men
would have called it a very dark picture as they looked forward if they had
been in Paul’s place. They would have felt depressed and down-hearted.
BONDS AWAITED HIM
He had evidence that bonds and afflictions awaited him: “Save that the Holy Ghost witnesseth in
every city, saying that bonds and afflictions abide me” (Acts 20:23). The
Holy Spirit had witnessed to him in every city that these afflictions were
before him. He probably did not know as definitely as he did a few days later
when Agabus told him how his hands and feet would be bound at Jerusalem: “And as we tarried there many days, there
came down from Judaea a certain prophet, named Agabus. And when he was come
unto us, he took Paul’s girdle, and bound his own hands and feet, and said,
Thus saith the Holy Ghost, So shall the Jews at Jerusalem bind the man that
owneth this girdle, and shall deliver him into the hands of the Gentiles”
(Acts 21:10, 11). He did not doubt the witness of the Spirit yet he was
determined to go forward. His spirit was not bound and never could be bound,
however strongly men might forge their chains and bind his body. Tradition has
handed down an old saying that Jesus once turned to his disciples and said:
“The nearer you are to me, the nearer you are to the fire.” Whether or not the
tradition is true, the fact is true, for nearness to Jesus ever means nearness
to the fire of persecution, temptation and difficulty. You may depend upon it
that Jesus is not in the rear of the battle, but in the very thick of it. If
you want to live near to Him you will be very near to the fire of the enemy.
The world has every persecuted the earnest Christian, the Christ-like man.
PURPOSE UNCHANGED
Paul was not moved from his purpose: “But none of these things move me, neither count I my life dear unto
myself, so that I might finish my course with joy, and the ministry, which I
have received of the Lord Jesus, to testify the gospel of the grace of God”
(Acts 20:24).
He did not hold
his life dear to himself. Whatever might await him he would go on. His aim was
Rome, and whether free or bound, he would try, to the utmost of his ability, to
bear his message there.
The thought of
missions bore heavily upon Paul’s heart and then it took action in his life
until he could say: “forgetting those
things which are behind, and reaching forth unto those things which are before,
I press toward the mark for the prize of the high calling of God in Christ
Jesus” (Philippians 3:13-14). At Miletus, as ever, the cry was, forward,
and nothing could turn him back.
A speaker of the
Men’s Missionary Congress at Chicago told of a certain Christian who said to a
friend who was interested in missions: “The subject of missions is getting on
my nerves!” The friend replied, “I am told there are two sets of nerves,
sensory and motor; on which set of your nerves does this subject bear the
harder?”
One day a bird tapped at the window of Mrs. Nansen’s home at
Christiania. Instantly the window was opened, and the wife of the famous arctic
explorer in another moment covered the little messenger with kisses and
caresses. The carrier pigeon had been away from the cottage for thirty months,
but it had not forgotten the way home. It brought a note from Mr. Nansen saying
that all was going well with him and his expedition in the polar regions. The
explorer had fastened the message to the carrier pigeon and turned the bird
loose. The frail courier darted out into the blizzardy air. It flew like an
arrow over a thousand miles of frozen waste, then over another thousand of
ocean and plains and forests, until one morning it entered the window of the
waiting mistress and delivered the message which she had been awaiting so
anxiously. The bird makes one think of Paul. We are filled with amazement at
his faith, sagacity and endurance. How could a little carrier pigeon accomplish
a feat so wonderful? After an absence of thirty months how could it keep on a
course so true that it would reach its goal two thousand miles away? Paul after
twenty years of toil and struggle had his face set as truly as ever towards the
goal that he had set before him from the beginning, the world for Christ.
COUNTED NOT HIS
LIFE DEAR
“But none of these things move me, neither
count I my life dear unto myself, so that I might finish my course with joy,
and the ministry, which I have received of the Lord Jesus, to testify the
gospel of the grace of God” (Acts 20:24). He did not count his life his
own. To him to live was Christ, to die was counted gain. What truer evidence of
surrender can we have than that? Bonds, afflictions, even threatened death
would not cause him to change his course. It was the greatest privilege and joy
for him to carry on the ministry which he had received of the Lord Jesus, to
testify of the Gospel of the grace of God.
When a man says
he does not count his life dear to himself men often demand proof. Many a man
has boasted before the battle who has been found behind the lines when the
battle is raging. Paul had proved that there was no boasting about his
assertions of surrender to Christ, for he had been in peril of robbers, in
peril of the sea, in peril of his own countrymen, in the mob and in prison, and
he never quailed in the presence of an enemy or threatened death.
Always he was ready to go forward and preach the Gospel in the next
city, to face the mob again if need be, that he might move men to realize that
Christ was calling them to repent and believe. Follow Paul over his pathway as
missionary from Damascus, Jerusalem, Paphos, Antioch, Lystra, Philippi,
Thessalonica, Berea, Corinth and Ephesus, and you will see at every turn that
there is abundant evidence to substantiate his declaration of willingness to
die for Christ.
A converted Hindoo was persecuted bitterly for accepting Christ. His
relatives seemed filled with deadly hate against him for forsaking the religion
of his ancestors and did what they could to force him to deny Christ. Some
sympathetic friends asked him how it was possible for him to bear so much
trouble. He replied: “Ask me rather how it is possible for me to bear all the
joy that I have in the service and fellowship of Christ.” That was the case
with Paul. When confronted with bonds and dangers he did not speak of finishing
his course with sorrow, but with joy.
Some may think,
who are just beginning their life’s work for Christ, that it is most important
that they avoid danger in order that they may have an opportunity to testify
for Christ. They may say, Paul was getting old; he had been out on three
missionary journeys and had done a wonderful work for Christ, therefore he need
not worry if his life and work should be cut off. God wants the same
consecration and surrendered life from the young missionary or servant,
wherever he may be, and if his life is taken away God can use it, brief as it
may be, to glorify Himself.
The name of
Harriet Newell has shone in the annals of modern missionary history. At the
early age of eighteen she went with her husband as a missionary to India. It
was much harder to go then as a pioneer than it is to go today. They arrived on
the heathen coast only to remain a few weeks and then to be sent away. With
heavy hearts they put to sea again. The young wife was stricken with fever and
died. Thus in one year this Christian woman became missionary, wife, mother,
and martyr. She seemed to accomplish nothing. She merely sailed away over the
sea with a great love in her heart, to be exiled, to die, and to find a grave among
strangers. She taught no heathen woman; she told the story of redemption to no
benighted soul. But was that lovely young life wasted? By no means! During all
the past century her name has been one of the strongest inspirations to
missionary work. The story of her consecration has kindled in many other
women’s hearts the flames of love, sending them to carry the love of Christ to
dark, sinful lands. She being dead yet speaketh.
Among the heroes
of recent years there comes the challenge from Miss F. Elma French, missionary
in Mersina. She writes to the Foreign Board in words that ring like those of
the great apostle. In reply to the request, that for her own safety, she should
leave for Latakia where other missionaries were stationed, she replies: “I have
always contended that we are never so safe as in the place where God places us.
I have promised those suffering, struggling, heartbroken Christians that I will
return. And how can I ever look the world in the face if I turn my back on
them?” And as she speaks of a native Christian of Messina who has risked all in
the interest of the work, she continues: “I do not consider that my life is in
anything like the danger his is in, and yet he is willing to risk all since
hearing that I am expected to return. He and others have said, ‘we will stand
by Miss French.’ Now am I compelled to turn my back on these? I have no fear of
losing my life, but if such should be God’s will I am ready to lay it down for
Him who died for me. To me death is preferable to cowardice . . .
One of my friends
made the remark that if I sent back and became ill the Board and the whole
church would blame the missionaries. I am entirely responsible for the step I
am taking, and no blame rests on either the Board or the missionaries, as I
have made my own choice. My life is in God’s hand. He has called and I am
simply answering.”
WOULD SEE HIS
FACE NO MORE
Paul told the
elders of Ephesus that they would see his face no more: “And now, behold, I know that ye all, among whom I have gone preaching
the kingdom of God, shall see my face no more” (Acts 20:25). When it came
to parting, “they all wept sore, and
fell on Paul’s neck, and kissed him, Sorrowing most of all for the words which
he spake, that they should see his face no more” (Acts 20:37, 38). Paul
loved his friends and it was not easy for him to part from them. But he loved
his Saviour and like Him loved a lost world, and was willing to lay down his
life that he might win some to Christ. The world of glory was always so near to
Paul that it would be only a short step from this world to the next. When he
faced it more closely than he did at this time he was just as firm and
resolute. When he was ready to be offered and the time of his departure was at
hand, he believed that it had been a good fight and that he would receive a
crown of righteousness. Who can count the number of the men and the women who
have been enthused by Paul since that day?
“When I was in
college,” said Henry Haigh, “a couple of men were sent out to West Africa to
fill a vacancy. And before they had gone three months there came a cable
telling us that one was dead. In less than another month a second cable came,
telling us that the second was dead. At once that matter was announced to the
students of our college, and the question was asked, ‘Who would take their
places where two had gone and died?’ Six men at once stood forth and offered to
go in their places, and two men were sent. In less than six months these two
men were dead, and a cable came again and the question was asked, ‘Who will
go?’ On that occasion - I shall never forget it, it stands out as one of the
thrilling moments of my life - when the announcement was made at the college
table and the question was asked, ‘Who will go?’ every man in that college
stood up and said, ‘Send me’.”
Does not someone
who reads the message of the great apostle hear the Spirit calling? Are you not
ready to respond, “Send me!”
PARTING PRAYER
SHOWS SURRENDERED LIFE
That Paul’s life was surrendered is shown by his prayer and parting.
Paul had just showed the elders how he had worked for them and had neither
asked nor expected an earthly reward, but had labored with his own hands. He
had said that they ought to show a like consecration, “I have shewed you all things, how that so labouring ye ought to support
the weak, and to remember the words of the Lord Jesus, how he said, It is more
blessed to give than to receive. And when he had thus spoken, he kneeled down,
and prayed with them all” (Acts 20:35, 36).
They wept sore,
kissed him, embraced him and accompanied him to the ship. If there was ever a
prayer that those Ephesian elders would remember, surely it would be that
parting prayer of Paul, knowing that it was the last time that he would ever
pray with them on earth. He commended them to God and to the Word of His grace
which was able to build them up and to give them an inheritance among all them
that are sanctified. There is nothing that draws men more closely together and
to their God than prayer. When prayer is offered by a godly man under
peculiarly touching circumstances it makes a greater impression upon all who
are present.
At the beginning
of the last century a young man by the name of Samuel Mills felt the call to go
as a missionary. When he told his father he refused to give his consent to let
him go. As neither would give up they called a council of a few godly men to
pray over it. The one who led in prayer was a plain blunt man, and this was his
prayer: “Almighty God, thou knowest that thy servant Mills consecrated this boy
to thy service in his youth, and now that the boy wants to preach the Gospel to
the heathen, thy servant Mills is mad. Amen.” When they got up from their knees
Mr. Mills said, “he can go.” He could not face God with a refusal to surrender
his son, though he was the dearest to him in life.
In his
autobiography Thomas Guthrie says of his mother, that to her prayers, her piety
and her precepts, he undoubtedly owed more than to any other human influence.
He speaks of “that eventful morning when we first left a father’s house; and,
as the gates of that happy sanctuary slowly opened for our departure, amid
tears and many a kind farewell, watched by a father’s anxious eye and followed
by a mother’s prayers, we pushed out our bark on the swell of life’s
treacherous sea. That day the turning point of many a young man’s history, the
crisis of his destiny - may have exerted an influence as permanent of our fate
as its impression remains indelible on our memory.”
When William Colgate was leaving home, a lad of sixteen to go out into
the world to seek his fortune, as he trudged along the road he met an old man,
a captain of a canal boat. “Well William, “ said the old man, “where are you
going?” “I don’t know,” he answered, “I must make a living for myself.” “There
is no trouble about that,” said the captain, “be sure to start right and you
will get along finely.” William told the old man that the only trade he knew
anything about was soap and candle making. “Well,” said the old man, “let me
pray with you once more and give you a little advice and then I will let you
go.” They kneeled down on the tow-path and prayed, and then the old captain
gave him this advice. “Some one will soon be the leading soap-maker of New
York. It can be you as well as any one. I hope it may be. Be a good man; give
your heart to Christ; give the Lord all that belongs to him of every dollar you
earn; make an honest soap; give a full pound; and I am certain you will yet be
a prosperous and rich man.” He was led to seek first the kingdom of God and his
righteousness and united with the church. The first dollar he earned brought up
the question of the Lord’s part. In the Bible he found that the Jews were
commanded to give one-tenth. So he said, “If the Lord will take one-tenth I will
give that.” And so he did; ten cents of every dollar were sacred to the Lord.
He engaged in the soap business, make an honest soap, gave a full pound and
instructed his bookkeeper to open an account with the Lord, and carry one-tenth
of all his income to that account. He prospered and grew rich faster than he
had ever hoped. He then gave the Lord two-tenths and prospered more than ever.
Then he gave three-tenths, then four-tenths, then five-tenths.
He gave millions
of dollars to the Lord’s cause. But for that parting prayer and the timely and
faithful advice of the old captain the name of William Colgate would probably
be unknown today. As it is he left a name that will not die.
Like the prayer
of Paul, the prayer of every godly father and mother, the prayers of saintly
elders, and the prayers of earnest pastors will remain and strengthen many a
boy and girl as they go out into life to face the struggles of the world. Many
a time they will be kept from falling as they remember how they have been commended
to God and how they vowed to Him that they would be true to their Lord and
Master.
When all other
things are fading from view and when at last we near the shore of the next
world and know that the hour is short until we part to be with God, what a comfort
it will be to have some godly saint commend our souls to God, perhaps in the
very words of Paul: “And now, brethren,
I commend you to God, and to the word of his grace, which is able to build you
up, and to give you an inheritance among all them which are sanctified”
(Acts 20:32).
When General
Grant was on his death bed, the Christian soldier, General Howard, was with
him. When Grant’s end drew near and his throat was muffled that he could not
speak clearly, General Howard began to tell him of his great record and how the
country would not forget him. Grant’s muffled voice interrupted him, and
turning he said, “Howard, tell me more about prayer.” We may but poorly imagine
how the old Christian General was moved as he commended the soul of his friend to
God in that last parting hour.
May we always
remember, like Paul, to commend our own souls and those of our dear ones and
brethren in the Lord, to His Almighty care and keeping. As in the case of Paul
and the Ephesian elders, tears may sometimes dim our eyes, but Oh! how much
better it is to have our eyes dimmed with tears than to have our hearts remain
cold with neglect and sin!
QUESTIONS
(Acts 20:17-28)
1.
From what seaport did Paul call for the elders of Ephesus?
2.
What lesson do we
learn from the manner in which Paul took advantage of this and other brief
opportunities?
3.
Tell something of Paul’s faithfulness at Ephesus?
4.
What were some of the evidences of his diligence?
5.
What were some of the difficulties which he faced?
6.
What remuneration did he receive for his work?
7.
Show that Paul preached a full Gospel?
8.
Was it easier then or now to preach a full Gospel?
9.
Why then do many ministers withhold a part of the Gospel today?
10.
Who did Paul tell
the elders to take heed concerning first? Who next?
11.
Who had placed them as overseers of the flock?
12.
To whom then do elders have to give an account?
13.
What did Paul say
concerning the exercise of discipline?
14.
What follows when
there is no discipline in a church to keep it pure?
15. Is the drift in the church usually very rapid at first?
16. What then should be the attitude of the officers toward the
earliest decline?
17. What did Paul do after speaking to the elders?
18. Why was the parting so sad?
19. How did they show their love for Paul?
20. Did Paul’s example agree with his words when he said he counted
not his life dear? Does ours?
OUTLINE Key verse - 13
Paul’s journey to
Jerusalem - visited Tyre, Ptolemais and Caesarea - warned of brethren of coming
suffering - tender farewell - mobbed in Jerusalem - rescued by soldiers.
1.
Making use of opportunities.
2.
Healing old enemies.
3.
Pursuing old enmities.
4.
Overruling the wrath of man.
5.
Manifesting an unyielding courage.
After Paul and
his company had bidden a sad farewell to the elders of Ephesus he sailed to
Coos, about forty miles south of Miletus. The next day they came to the island
of Rhodes on the southwest of Asia Minor. They would no doubt see the remnants
of the great statue of Apollo which had been erected over the harbor but at
that time lay in ruins. It had been regarded, when standing, as one of the
wonders of the world.
FALSE GODS WOULD
FALL
At Philippi the
Pythoness had been healed and her masters saw that the hope of their gain was
gone. At Corinth the worship of Venus had become less prominent. At Ephesus the
worship of Diana had suffered a marked decrease. Paul looked forward in faith
to the day when all false gods would lie prostrate like Apollo at Rhodes. He
knew the prophecy which told of the stone cut out of the mountain without hands,
which was to smite in pieces all heathen images and opposing powers (Daniel
2:45).
FORETOLD PAUL’S SUFFERING The next day they sailed to Patara.
From thence they
sailed in another vessel, no doubt a larger one which was built to ride the storms
of the Mediterranean, passing by Cyprus on the left towards Syria and landing
at Tyre whence the cargo of the vessel had been consigned. Paul made it a point
to seek out the disciples at Tyre and he had a week of Christian fellowship
with him. They protested against Paul’s going to Jerusalem. We are told that
they said this through the Spirit. This, we believe, means that the Spirit
informed them of the suffering which Paul was to endure, as he had witness to
this fact in every city; but we do not think that it means that the Spirit
directed Paul not to go. They evidently thought that God would be honored more
by Paul’s liberty, but it was the plan of God that He should be honored by
Paul’s prolonged imprisonment.
TENDER FAREWELL
The parting at
Tyre was a very touching one. All the disciples, their wives and children
accompanied Paul to the beach and knelt down with him on the shore while he
prayed. Then they bade him a tender farewell and he, with the others of the
company, went on board the ship and sailed for Ptolemais. They enjoyed one
day’s fellowship with the brethren there and then started overland to Caesarea,
a distance of about thirty miles.
IN PHILIP’S HOME
At Caesarea they
went to the house of Philip the evangelist, who was one of the seven, and abode
with him several days. Did Paul hesitate to go to see Philip as Jacob did to
see Esau? He had driven Philip from Jerusalem several years before. Philip had
escaped during that persecution and had gone to Samaria. There is no word of
any old grudges to settle as Paul went to the house of Philip. Their minds
would perhaps run back to the old days when Paul was the bitter enemy of Philip
and the other Christians. But that hatred had long since been laid aside. They
were now brethren in Christ. It is now Paul who is about to face persecution
and suffering. Philip is as solicitous about his future welfare as the rest of
the disciples.
The home of
Philip was a godly one. Four of his daughters were prophetesses. It was there
that the Prophet Agabus showed Paul so vividly how he should be arrested and
bound at Jerusalem. He was unmoved by their entreaties or tears, but insisted
that he was ready not only to be bound but also to die at Jerusalem for the
name of the Lord Jesus. Then they yielded and said: “The will of the Lord be done” (Acts 21:14).
AT JERUSALEM
Paul and his
friends took up their baggage and went to Jerusalem where they were gladly
received of the brethren. He met with James and the elders and told them what
things God had wrought among the Gentiles through his ministry. They glorified
God when they heard of his work. Accepting their advice Paul went with four
men, who were fulfilling the ceremonies in connection with a vow which they had
taken, in order if possible to prevent the criticism of the Jews. In this,
however, he was unsuccessful.
CHARGED WITH
POLLUTING TEMPLE
The Jewish rule
was written and printed before the temple that “No man of alien race is to
enter within the balustrade and fence that goes round the temple. If any one is
taken in the act, let him know that he has himself to blame for the penalty of
death that follows.” Some of the envious Jews, who had followed Paul from Asia,
saw Trophimus of Ephesus with Paul and they imagined that he had taken him,
though a Greek, into the temple.
They began to
shout, charging Paul with blasphemy and polluting the temple. Thus they stirred
up a mob, but owing to their belief that it was wrong to kill a man in the
temple a sufficient delay was occasioned to allow the roman officers with their
soldiers to interfere and rescue him. The soldiers were no doubt keeping a
vigilant guard because they had experienced serious trouble with the Jews
shortly before this.
MISTAKEN IDENTITY
An Egyptian who had claimed to be the Messiah had led a rough band of
about four thousand men out into the wilderness and there had gathered about
him about thirty thousand with the aid of whom he had threatened the Roman
garrison in Jerusalem. The band was defeated and dispersed but their leader had
escaped and it was feared that he might appear again. Moreover, the cruel
conduct of Felix, who was the Roman procurator at this time, had driven the
Jews almost to the point of insurrection. As a consequence the Roman captain,
Lysias, his officers and men, were keeping a vigilant guard, on this occasion,
when there were many thousands of Jews in and about Jerusalem, lest trouble
should again arise. From the tower of Antonia at the northwest corner of the
temple, and overlooking the place of worship, the sentinel could discover any
disorder at once and the soldiers could be dispatched to quell a riot in a
moment’s time.
RESCUED FROM THE
MOB
When the soldiers
rescued Paul, so furious was the mob that they had literally to carry Paul to
keep him from being torn by the violence of the people. The multitude were
crying, as they had against Jesus, “Away with him!”
Amidst the tumult
the peace of God was in Paul’s heart and self-possession and wisdom were
manifest in his words and actions. He addressed Lysias in Greek which at once
surprised him and proved that he was not the dreaded Egyptian as he had
supposed. Lysias asked Paul who he was. He told him that he was a Jew, a
citizen of Tarsus in Cilicia, and asked that he might be permitted to speak to
the people. Lysias apparently wanted to learn as accurately as he could what
the uproar was about, so he permitted Paul to speak to the people from the
stairs of the castle. When they learned that he could speak readily in the
Hebrew they listened quietly.
We shall lead the
address of Paul for consideration upon another occasion. We wish to gather and
apply some of the lessons which are apparent from the record in this chapter.
MAKING USE OF
OPPORTUNITIES
Paul made use of every opportunity to preach; even the short stops when
the ship was loading or unloading her cargo. Whether one day or several days,
were used to the best advantage by him. He would meet with disciples and
dispense the Lord’s supper and hold preaching services, or he would use the
time, working day and night, in order to encourage and strengthen the
disciples. He would not permit them to dwell upon his troubles but endeavored
to benefit and bless them.
We have seen how
he stopped at Troas seven days, near Ephesus a few days, at Ptolemais one day
and at Caesarea several days. His desire was to exhort the disciples and pray
with and for them in every place. Paul was not longing for an opportunity to
view and study the noted places of art, or the historic sights which might be
seen as he passed from city to city. He was not seeking vacation days or places
of entertainment. He might have found strong reasons for needing a rest; he
might have enjoyed many a feast and social hour among friends and men of
distinction in the cities which he visited and revisited. He had one great goal
and he kept that clearly in mind. He wanted to preach Jesus Christ and Him
crucified.
Dr. G. Campbell
Morgan, after quoting Henry Ward Beecher to the effect that Paul was devoid of
the artistic sense because he did not mention things of beauty and art, adds
that he does not agree with his conclusion, but that he would rather express
the truth in the words of Dr. Parker, who when referring to his visit to Tyre
said: “There was no scenery to Paul; there was no geography; there was nothing
but lost humanity, and the redeeming Cross of Christ.”
A Christian
worker wrote not long since: “At my old home in London, England, some fifteen
years ago, was a group of young men who combined Christian service with
pleasure. They would go out for a ramble through the country on their bicycles
each Saturday afternoon through the summer, and when they came to a village
would halt, stack their machines, conduct a short open-air service, preaching
the Gospel to all who would listen and distributing Gospel tracts. The rambles
were carefully planned so that they were able to cover a wide territory during
the summer, and as they went they preached. Today several of that little band
are missionaries in China, and elsewhere, still seeking to obey the Saviour’s
command, ‘As ye go preach’.” We may well ask ourselves, are we making use of
our opportunities? We will one day regret opportunities which pass by unused.
Another Christian
gentleman writes in the following strain: “As I passed through a pleasant
street God told me to give His message to an old man who was sitting on a lawn.
I thought I might be mistaken and passed on to take a car, but found I had no
money, so returned and spoke to him. Some ladies who were on the veranda,
hidden by vines, began to talk to me and I knew they would hear all I said.
Alas! I had been told, times without number, that one should not ask a person
if he were a Christian, or invite him to come to Christ, when others were
present as it might do more harm than good. I sat on the steps and talked with
the ladies, but the old man went away and in a few hours was struck by an
express train and was killed immediately. I then learned that he was not a
Christian. Thus eternally important are the opportunities which God brings
before us on many occasions. No man has ever given us a better example of how
we should use every opportunity to speak for Christ than the apostle Paul. It
will be well for us and a blessing to many souls if we will imitate him.
HEALING OLD
ENMITIES
When Paul and his company came to Caesarea they entered into the house
of Philip the evangelist, who was one of the seven, and abode with him. Philip,
his family and friends showed deep concern for the welfare of Paul. Whether
Paul and Philip had every met since the day, twenty years before, when Paul had
been the leader in putting Stephen to death and in driving Philip from
Jerusalem, we do not know. Paul’s reputation had spread so generally through
the church that the disciples in the various cities knew him, trusted him, and
loved him. They knew that he had suffered more at the hands of others than they
had suffered at his hands, and that he had repented most earnestly of his past
conduct as a persecutor. Philip did not hesitate a moment, did not ask any
apology or demand any evidence of sorrow from Paul for what he had done in the
past. He received him with open arms and made him welcome to all that he had in
Caesarea.
We can see his
four daughters working early and late in order to grind the corn, bake the
bread, carry the water and have all the work about the house done so that they
might listen to Paul as he told of what God had wrought through his ministry in
Asia and Macedonia and Achaia. They were prophetesses themselves and they would
treasure Paul’s messages and repeat them often when they went out to teach and
speak for their Master in and about Caesarea, or when they went on missionary
journeys with their father and helped him in his evangelistic work. Paul’s
faithfulness and courage would encourage them and his clear messages would
enable them to expound the Scripture more clearly when they taught others of
Christ and Him crucified. They too, knew how their father had fled from Paul
some twenty years before. Some of them must have been little girls at that
time, and the occasion would stand out most vividly in their minds, so
impressionable at that age, when every one of the Christians feared, hid from
and trembled at the very name of Saul of Tarsus. But there is no hint of
retaliation now. They honored and loved the great apostle and, prophetesses
that they were, no doubt agreed with Agabus and entreated Paul not to go to
Jerusalem where they knew he was to be bound and delivered to the Romans.
Philip and his
family knew the command of their Lord, “Love
your enemies,” and what was more they practiced it. Philip and his
daughters may have been watching at a distance as they saw the cruel mob, urged
on by Saul, drag their beloved friend Stephen outside the city and have heard
those precious forgiving words of his that he had prayed while being stoned and
which they could never forget: “Lord,
lay not this sin to their charge” (Acts 7:60). They knew that prayer had
been answered on behalf of Paul, and now they were praying every day that the
enemies of the disciples and of the church everywhere might be forgiven and
brought to Christ. They were doing to their old enemy just what Paul had
written so recently to the Christians in Rome advising them to do: “Dearly beloved, avenge not yourselves, but
rather give place unto wrath: for it is written, Vengeance is mine; I will
repay, saith the Lord. Therefore if thine enemy hunger, feed him; if he thirst,
give him drink: for in so doing thou shalt heap coals of fire on his head”
(Romans 12:19, 20).
From examples
like this and such advice as this how many have learned lessons which have made
the world a happier place in which to live! Governor Stewart of Missouri,
recognized, in a convict he was about to pardon, a steamboat mate under whom he
had served as a cabin boy.
He said: “I want
you to promise you will never again take a stick of wood and drive a sick boy
out of his berth on a stormy night; because some day that boy may be governor,
and you may want him to pardon you for another crime. I was that boy. Here is
your pardon.”
Christians who have been persecuted have always had to suffer, but how
often they have exercised the spirit of their Master and have not only been
ready to forgive, but ready to help to seek forgiveness for those very men who
have wronged them. After the frightful massacre of the Christian Armenians in
1901, “an Armenian woman who had seen her father, uncles, husband, and son
murdered by the Turks, was visiting Moslem homes with an open Bible, preaching
forgiveness and the life of Christ, within a week of the murders” (What Next in Turkey, Eddy).
“There is a cunning little proverb
From the sunny land of Spain,
But in northland or in southland,
Is its meaning true and plain;
Write it deep within your heart,
Neither lose nor lend it -
‘Two it takes to make a quarrel;
One can always end it’.”
PURSUING OLD
ENMITIES
Some of the bitter enemies of Paul from pro-consular Asia, probably some
of those who had sought his life before, had followed him to Jerusalem and were
watching every opportunity to stir up the people against him. These men were
the very opposite in spirit from Philip and his family. They harbored hate and
constantly plotted to carry out their murderous plans. Paul had tried to avoid
suspicion, for he knew that they were watching him and seeking some charge to
lay against him. He had observed special ceremonies with others who had a vow
in order that they might see that he still respected the law of Moses. In this
some think that he made a mistake. Whether or not this view is correct, the
plan did not succeed. The envious Jews from Asia had seen Trophimus, a Greek,
with Paul and they supposed that he had taken him into the temple. They did not
take the trouble is discover whether this suspicion were true. They wanted to
bring a charge against Paul, whether true or false, so they began to shout,
charging Paul with blasphemy, polluting the temple and attempting to destroy
the law. Soon the people were excited and a mob was aroused.
The Roman guard,
close by, hastened to the scene. When the mob saw the soldiers coming they
ceased to beat Paul. The captain commanded that Paul should be bound and
demanded who he was and what he had done. Some of the excited people cried one
thing and some another, and the captain could not make out what it was all
about. In order to protect Paul he demanded that he be carried into the castle.
Possibly some of this same crowd had cried out against Jesus and demanded his
life, more than twenty years before, when they shouted: “Away with him, away with him, crucify him!” (John 19:15). At least
they had a similar spirit as had the mob at that day. Wicked men allow
themselves to be driven to dreadful extremes of hate.
But why do
Christians allow themselves to be driven by hate? Are they Christians when they
give way to hate? “He that saith he is
in the light, and hateth his brother, is in darkness even until now” (I
John 2:9). “If a man say, I love God,
and hateth his brother, he is a liar: for he that loveth not his brother whom
he hath seen, how can he love God whom he hath not seen?” (I John 4:20).
Some Christians have something of the same idea of those commandments as the
little boy who was playing with his sister. A most unpleasant woman who lived
nearby had been finding fault with them, and the little boy said: “I just hate
her.” His little sister, greatly shocked, said: “Oh, no! the Bible says we must
love every one.” “Oh well,” he replied, “Old Mrs. _____ wasn’t born when that
was written.” A great many people excuse themselves just as readily from
practicing the requirements of God’s Word concerning love.
Dr. Moffatt, the
celebrated South African missionary, tells of a shepherd lad who had been
converted by reading the New Testament. He had been very wayward, but the
teachings of Jesus had made him quite a new boy. One day he came to Dr. Moffat
in much distress, telling him that their big watch-dog had gotten hold of the
Book and had torn a page out of it. Dr. Moffat comforted him by saying it was
no matter for he could get another Testament. But the boy was not at all
comforted. “Think of the dog,” he said. Dr. Moffatt laughed and said, “If your
dog can crunch an ox bone, he is not going to be hurt by a bit of paper.” Dr.
Moffatt supposed that the boy thought that the paper would hurt the dog’s teeth,
but that was not it. “Oh Papa Moffat,” he cried, “I was once a bad boy. If I
had an enemy I hated him and everything in me wanted to kill him. Then I got
the New Testament in my heart, and began to love everybody and forgive all my
enemies, and now the dog, the great big hunting dog, has got the blessed Book
in him, and will begin to love the lions and the tigers and let them help
themselves to the sheep and the oxen.” We may smile at the simplicity of the
lad, but there is a lesson which many mature Christians fail to grasp as well
as he, namely, that every one who knows the love of Christ and the commands of
Christ should practice a forgiving spirit.
OVERRULING THE
WRATH OF MAN
God overruled the
wrath of man to his own honor. Some had determined to kill Paul; to rush him
away without any semblance of a trial. There were various things which
prevented it. They were filled with hate and were ready to take his life, but
they would not take life within the courts of the temple. It took a little time
to get Paul through the crowd and out of the temple. On account of the recent
attempt under the leadership of an Egyptian the Roman soldiers were guarding
against any beginning of an uprising. This was to Paul’s advantage. Moreover,
the fact that Paul was a Roman was to his advantage as it had been several
times before. Paul was not only rescued from the mob but he was protected and
finally transported by the Roman government to the very place where he had
longed to go, to Rome. The people thought that Paul’s plans were being
defeated, and Paul was likely tempted to so believe at that time. But Paul left
all his plans with God, was ready to submit to His will, and in the end he
found that in this, as in other things, God’s plan was best. A missionary in
Russia was tried and sentenced to go to Siberia for preaching and teaching the
Gospel, and that without knowing anything about the trial until it was over.
“All right,” he said, when he heard the sentence, “that is where I have been
wanting to go for some time. I long to preach Christ there, as I do not have
the means, and now the question is providentially solved for me - I am to go at
the expense of the government.” As with Paul, his enemies were helping to carry
out both his plans and the plan of God.
Mrs. Satterwhite, in
telling of a personal experience while she was a home missionary, said: “An
ungodly father beat his boy to keep the lad from going to church or Bible
school. The boy came to my class many times with marks of violence on him.
Finally I exclaimed, “I wonder that you do not run away from home.’ He looked
up in surprise and said: ‘I ain’t stood near as much as you said He did. If I
stay at home perhaps Pa will believe some time.’“ How often God brings the
blessed message of the Gospel to the very persons who are trying to resist it,
or if He does not lead them to accept it, allows their enmity to drive the
messenger to others who receive it with gladness. He thus makes the very wrath
of man to praise Him.
MANIFESTING AN
UNYIELDING COURAGE
Paul knew
beforehand that something like this was coming. His friends entreated him not
to go to Jerusalem. They prophesied his arrest. But he set his face like a
flint, as Jesus had done before him. He said when they urged him not to go: “What mean ye to weep and to break mine
heart? for I am ready not to be bound only, but also to die at Jerusalem for
the name of the Lord Jesus” (Acts 21:13). Paul loved life, but he loved his
Lord more than life. Shortly before this he had written those memorable words
of the eighth chapter of Romans: “Who
shall separate us from the love of Christ? shall tribulation, or distress, or
persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword? As it is written, For
thy sake we are killed all the day long; we are accounted as sheep for the
slaughter.
Nay, in all these things we are more than conquerors through him
that loved us. For I am persuaded, that neither death, nor life, nor angels,
nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come, Nor
height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from
the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord” (Romans 8:35 39).
A fishing village
called Caistor, near Yarmouth, on the Norfolk coast, is a dangerous place and
has the first record in all England in regard to the number of rescues effected
by the life boats. In November, 1901, during a terrible storm, signals of
distress were seen at sea. The violent hurricane raged so furiously that it
took three hours to launch the life-boat. And when the boat had been out only
half an hour it was overturned and nine of the crew of twelve were drowned.
James Haylett lost two sons and a grandson in the catastrophe. But the veteran
seaman said simply, and with no touch of boastfulness: “Caistor lifeboat men never
turn back. They would have kept there till now, if necessary, to save men in
distress. It was against the rule to go back when distress signals were shown.”
No wonder the king personally presented Mr. Haylett with a gold medal in
recognition of his services.
So Paul could not
be persuaded to turn back. He had resolved to march ever forward and nothing
could swerve him from his purpose. The Macedonian call, “Come over and help
us!” was still ringing in his ears and heart, and he was resolved to go wherever
men did not know Jesus that he might enable them to find Him and be saved from
eternal death. Paul was certain of the fact that God had called him to bear the
Gospel to the Gentiles and he would not be disobedient to the heavenly vision
for anything that men might offer.
A father who was an officer in the Union Army served in the same
regiment with his son. One day during a battle he called for his son, wrote out
an order, and, handing it to him said: “Deliver this to the general down on the
firing line.” The young man placed the message under his belt, mounted his
horse and rode away. The enemy’s bullets flew thick and fast while he made the
dangerous ride. The father stood and watched and waited, and wondered, a
strange conflict raged in his soul because he knew that his son had been
exposed to danger at his own command. At last the son rode back into his
father’s presence on his foam covered horse and dismounted. The father threw
his arms about the boy’s neck and said: “My son I did not want you killed, but
I had to send a man whom I could trust.” God loved His servant Paul more than
any father can love a son; He did not delight in seeing him suffer, but He
needed a messenger to send on the greatest of all errands, a messenger who
would take the Gospel to the great lost world, and He wanted a man whom He
could trust. May Paul be our example! May we ever be true to our trust, and may
we never turn back from any work to which God calls or any mission to which He
sends us!
QUESTIONS
(Acts 21:1-40)
1.
How did Paul use his time at Tyre?
2.
What shows the love of the people for him?
3.
What evangelist did Paul find at Caesarea?
4.
Is it probable that Philip had suffered at the hands of Paul? Did he
forgive?
5.
Tell something of the character and work of Philip and his daughters?
6.
What did Agabus prophesy would occur to Paul at Jerusalem?
7.
How did Paul
receive the entreaties of his friends concerning his proposed visit to
Jerusalem?
8.
Whose will were they willing to obey?
9.
How was Paul received at Jerusalem?
10.
What constituted
the burden of his report?
11.
How did Paul
endeavor to turn away the hatred of the Jews?
12.
What charge did
his enemies bring against him?
13.
What was the mob
about to do with Paul?
14.
How was he
rescued?
15.
Who did the
captain think Paul was?
16.
How did Paul prove
that he was not a leader of sedition?
17.
How did God
overrule the wrath of man in this matter?
18.
How was Paul
ready to make use of his opportunities?
19.
How was Paul’s
learning of value to him when speaking to the soldiers and the mob?
20.
What was Paul’s
source of courage? What is ours?
OUTLINE Key verse - 15
Addressing a mob - surprised captain by speaking Greek - surprised
people by speaking Hebrew - reviewed his life - told his mission to Gentiles -
claimed Roman rights.
1.
Personal experience is convincing.
2.
The call of God comes first in our lives.
3.
God gives calmness and self-possession in the midst of danger.
4.
Rebuke for neglect arouses antagonism.
5.
Paul teaches us to have a supreme desire to win men to Christ.
It was an
exceedingly tense moment when Paul was rescued from threatened death at the
hands of a mob and when the soldiers, who had rescued him, forced the mob to
stand back that he might have an opportunity to address the people. Most men
would be so terrified that they would be speechless, but not so with Paul. He
had been threatened by mobs and had faced death so often that it was not an
unknown condition for him. He had surprised the captain of the Roman guard by
speaking unto him in Greek when he had thought that he was an Egyptian. When
permitted to speak to the people he surprised them by speaking so accurately in
Hebrew. Only a genuine Jew of the Rabbinic school could speak correct Hebrew.
The common language of the people at that time, was not Hebrew but Aramaic or
Greek. Many of the people had thought that he was a Greek, or a citizen of some
other nation and not acquainted with the Hebrew language, their customs or
their law. Paul soon showed them that he had an unusually accurate knowledge of
these and was in fullest sympathy with them.
REVIEW OF LIFE
Paul told the
people that he was a Jew of the purest and strictest type; that he had been a
student under Gamaliel and had received with full sympathy all that that great
teacher had taught. He told them that he was so zealous toward God and the
keeping of the law that he persecuted to the death all who followed the
Christian faith; that he even went out to distant points beyond Jerusalem as
far as Damascus in order that he might arrest, bind and punish all the
Christians.
Then he told the
wonderful story of his conversion, of how in place of arresting men at
Damascus, he was arrested on his way there by the Lord and told that he should
be His witness to all of the knowledge of Christ which he had seen and heard.
ANGERED BY MENTION OF GENTILES
They listened
quietly until he mentioned the fact that he had been sent of the Lord from
Jerusalem far away to the Gentiles. Then they cried out, and said: “Away with such a fellow from the earth: for
it is not fit that he should live” (Acts 22:22). As the crowd became
frenzied the captain commanded that Paul should be brought into the castle and
examined by scourging that he might know wherefore they cried so against him.
It was supposed that scourging would compel a man to make a confession and tell
the truth. However, it was a poor way then, as it is now, to extract truth from
a man.
ROMAN RIGHTS
The command of the captain was not carried out for, as they were
binding Paul in preparation for scourging, he said to the centurion who stood
by, “Is it lawful for you to scourge a
man that is a Roman, and uncondemned?” (Acts 22:25). The centurion told the
captain that Paul was a Roman and warned him that he should be careful how he
treated him. The captain then came to Paul and asked him if he were a Roman.
This was a legal question and Paul gave a legal answer. To thus claim Roman
citizenship if one were not a Roman involved the death penalty. The captain
boasted that he had obtained this freedom by paying a great sum, possibly
intimating that Paul could never have had enough money to buy Roman
citizenship. Paul replied that he was free born. Then the captain was afraid
and those who were preparing to torture him departed from him. They had risked their
official position by even binding a Roman.
CONVERSION TOLD
THREE TIMES
The account of
Paul’s conversion is narrated three times in the Acts, first as a matter of
history and twice in addresses by Paul. Each time some special facts were told
as the occasion
demanded. Paul
probably told the story often as he went from place to place bearing the
message of the Gospel and endeavoring to convince men of its truth. An
experience like that would always be so clear in his memory that he could,
without time for preparation, tell any part of it which seemed to be needed to
enforce the truth which he was presenting.
PERSONAL EXPERIENCE CONVINCING
The personal
experience of a devout, humble Christian who has been at one time an opponent
of the Gospel, but has been converted and convinced of its truth and power, is
usually the most convincing evidence which one can offer to worldly men of the
reality of the regenerating power of Christ on heart and life. This was the
kind of evidence which Paul gave to the Jews. His past record was known to the
officials and others at Jerusalem.
Why should a man so
zealous for the law change from a persecutor to a follower of Christ when he
knew he would suffer persecution? Surely nothing but honest conviction could
bring about such a change. He had gained nothing in honor, ease or money. There
was no visible reward awaiting him in the future. He was manifestly not a
frenzied fanatic. He could speak and act with the utmost calmness and
intelligence. Even that day there may have been those there who were convinced
by his testimony. The most of them, however, were hardened and would not hear
him through. When a man’s mind is agitated with hate it is very seldom that he
will yield to the pleading of the Gospel messenger.
Paul’s experience
was used by him to convince many, under other circumstances, and it has been
used to convince many in all the centuries that Jesus is the Christ. Our own
experiences, whether in conversion or in the providences of God, may be used
with great effectiveness to convince and strengthen men today.
The story of the life of Augustine, of how he was saved from a life of
indifference, excess and shame, has been read by thousands and has done much to
win and encourage men who were in sin or in doubt. The life of John Bunyan, of
his conversion and of the grace of God which saved and sustained him, has been
read and reread the world around. It has been used to awaken many and to help
many who were already awakened. The name of God has been greatly honored by it.
I have heard a well-known evangelist and Bible teacher tell the
following as his own experience: “I knew a man who used to go to dances at
least four nights a week and in summer time spend his days on the race-course.
He would spend a large share of his afternoons at the card table and the
remaining nights on a big drunk or something of that kind. I have known that
man so touched by the finger of God that you could not get him to a ball unless
you dragged him by an ox-team, unless he went to preach the Gospel. I have
known him to do that. In the olden days he loved the theatre, but today he
would be perfectly unhappy in a theatre unless he went there to preach the
Gospel. I have known him to do that. In the olden days he played cards six days
out of seven but today you could not hire him to touch cards. In the olden days
the prayer meeting would have been crucifixion to him, but there is scarcely
anything he enjoys today as he enjoys the prayer meeting. In the olden days the
Bible was the stupidest book to him, though he read it every day. He loved
everything in the way of literature better than the Bible and religious books.
Today he loves the Bible and sometimes he thinks he will not read anything
else. I know that man well. I know him better than I know any other man, and
knowing the transformation that has taken place in his life I know that the new
birth is a reality, if I don’t know anything else.” The speaker was Dr. R. A.
Torrey. Such an experience stirs men deeply and has a remarkable convincing power.
Dr. Haven tells
of a lawyer who entered a room where Christians had gathered to relate their
experiences. He took notes of what was said. At the close he was so impressed
that he arose and said: “My friends I hold in my hand the testimony of no less than
sixty persons who have spoken here this morning, who all testify with one
consent that there is a divine reality in religion; they have experienced its
power in their own hearts. Many of these persons I know. Their word would be
received in any court of justice. Lie they would not, I know; and mistaken they
cannot all be. I have hitherto been skeptical in relation to these matters. I
now tell you that I am fully convinced of the truth and that I intend to lead a
new life. Will you pray for me?”
Thomas Bilney was an
ardent young convert and longed to do something for his Master. Hugh Latimer
was a zealous Roman Catholic priest, who preached against the reformation. Mr.
Bilney went to him and told him he wished to confess. In the privacy of the
confessional he told him the whole burning story of his conviction, conversion
and newly-found happiness. The Spirit directed, and Latimer’s heart was
searched, convinced and changed. From that hour Latimer gave his life to the
cause he had before opposed and sealed his testimony with his blood.
With such facts
as these in mind is it not apparent that it is worthwhile to tell what the Lord
has done for your soul? Is it not worthwhile to tell of the great
transformation which the Lord has wrought in your heart?
THE CALL OF GOD
FIRST
With Paul the
call of God took precedence over personal desires. At first, Paul did not have
a personal desire to go to the Gentiles. He had a hatred of them before his
conversion. He had a desire to stay with the Jews in Jerusalem after his
conversion. While he was in the temple the call of God came to him to make
haste and get out of Jerusalem. Even then he protested; he replied to God that
he had persecuted the Christians and consented to the death of Stephen, and was
evidently about to request the Lord that he might remain and testify at
Jerusalem that he might counteract what he had done against the Christians. But
the Lord told him: “Depart: for I will
send thee far hence unto the Gentiles” (Acts 22:21).
God does not direct
us by means of a vision or trance as He did Paul. He witnesses to us by His
Spirit and providences and thus points out the way which He would have us go.
When He points the way we should allow His call to take precedence of
everything else and be willing to go. We should be ready to leave house and
lands and brothers and sisters and father and mother, if need be, to respond to
God’s call. Many are ready to go if there is no cross to bear, but that is not
surrender. Jesus calls His disciples to take up their crosses from the first
moment that they accept Him and to follow wherever He leads. Our Lord gave us a
most striking example in His own life of what following Him means. He pointed
out the fact that even the foxes have holes, and the birds of the air have
nests, but the Son of Man had not where to lay His head. He left carpenter shop
and home; His disciples left fishing nets and business; and in like manner
should we be willing to forsake all that we may be His disciples and ready to
do His bidding.
Moses had wealth,
honor, and possibly even a throne in Egypt awaiting him; but he left these
voluntarily, choosing rather to suffer affliction with the people of God than
to enjoy the pleasures of sin. Elisha must have engaged in farming on a large
scale when he had employed eleven men with ox teams; but he left them all when
the call of God came, burned his yoke of oxen and the plow, giving them in
sacrifice to God, and indicating that he was leaving his earthly possessions
for the service of the Lord.
In modern times
we have a noted example in Sadhu Sundar Singh of one who had great
opportunities before him in his own land and among his own people. His father
had influence and wealth.
When his relatives saw that he seemed determined to follow Christ, his
uncle offered him immense stores of wealth if he would give up his desire to be
a Christian and turn back to his old religion and to his father’s home.
Nothing, however, could turn him away from what he felt to be the call of God.
Leaving everything behind he took his staff and started out to preach Christ to
the poor and neglected in the most remote and forsaken parts of India. He has
professed that the life of a lone Christian missionary gives him more happiness
than anything else, and he has resolved to give himself to a life and work of
sacrifice in response to the call of God.
“The Lord Christ wanted a tongue one day
To speak a message of cheer
To a heart that was weary and worn and sad,
And weighted with many a fear.
He asked me for mine, but ‘twas busy quite
With my own affairs from morn till night.
And the dear Lord Christ - was His work undone
For lack of a willing heart?
Only through men does He speak to men?
Dumb must He be apart?
I do not know, but I wish today
I had let the Lord Christ have His way.”
CALMNESS IN
DANGER
The Holy Spirit
gave Paul calmness and self-possession in the midst of danger. As one thinks of
Paul having been dragged out of the temple toward the gate of the city, and of
the insults and knocks that he must have received before the soldiers came down
from the castle to quell the riot, he wonders that the apostle was either
physically or mentally able to talk, much less to make a public address. When
he went to Jerusalem he knew that God was directing him, as He had done for
twenty years past, amidst varied trials and temptations and narrow escapes
while he had journeyed through many lands. He was prepared for the worst. He
knew that God would not cause him to endure more than He would give him grace
to bear. He knew that in weakness he was made strong. He responded, not merely
to the natural inclination to defend himself, but to the opportunity to witness
for Christ. The Lord had told the disciples that they should not be unduly
concerned in the hour of trial, for it would be given them in that hour what
they should speak. Paul was resting upon that promise. He could say in a far
truer sense than Socrates at his trial, that his whole life had been a
preparation for that hour.
One of Frederick the Great’s leading generals was Hans Joachim von
Zieten. He was a Christian and not ashamed of his faith. Once he declined an
invitation to his royal master’s table, because on that day he wished to
present himself at the table of his Lord and Master Jesus Christ. It was the day
on which the ordinance was to be observed. The next time he appeared at the
palace the king, whose infidel tendencies were well known, made use of some
profane expressions about the holy communion of the Lord’s Supper; and the
other guests laughed at his remarks.
General Zieten
shook his gray head solemnly, stood up, saluted the king, and then said with a
firm voice: “Your Majesty knows well, that, in war, I have never feared any
danger, and everywhere have boldly risked my life for you and my country. But
there is one above us who is greater than you and me - greater than all men; He
is Saviour and REDEEMER, who has died also for your Majesty, and has dearly
bought us all with His own blood. This Holy One I can never allow to be mocked
or insulted; for on Him repose my faith, my comfort, and my hope in death. In
the power of this faith, your brave army has courageously fought and conquered.
If your Majesty undermines this faith, you undermine, at the same time, the
welfare of the State. I salute your Majesty.”
This brave
confession of faith by General Zieten made a powerful impression upon the king.
He felt he had been wrong in his attack on the faith of his general, and he was
not ashamed to acknowledge it. He gave his right hand to General Zieten and
placing his left upon the old man’s shoulder, said with emotion, “O happy
Zieten! how I wish I could also believe it! I have the greatest respect for
you. This shall never happen again.” The king then rose from the table and
dismissed the other guests and invited General Zieten into his cabinet and they
had a long heart to heart talk. What happened there was not divulged, but the
testimony of the brave General encourages us to continue to believe the fact
that God can sustain those who confess His name under difficult circumstances,
and He is able to direct them in what they shall do and say.
Even little
children can be calm in danger, and be given self-possession and courage to
give their testimony for Christ. During the period of the persecution of the
Covenanters, a group of children were ordered to be shot.
“A little girl of
eight looked up into the face of one of the soldiers and said: “Sodger man,
will ye let me take me wee brither by the hand and die that way?’ ‘Bonny Whigs
ye are,’ cried
Westerha, ‘to die
without a prayer.’ ‘If it please ye sir,’ said the little girl, ‘me and Alec
canna pray, but we can sing, The Lord’s my Shepherd. My mother learned it us
afore she gaed away.’ Then all the bairns stood up and from their lips rose the
quavering strains, ‘The Lord’s my Shepherd: I’ll not want.’ As they sang,
trooper after trooper turned away. Man after man fell out, and the tears rained
down their cheeks. At last even Westerha turned and rode away, for the victory
was to the bairns through the singing of the twenty-third Psalm.” They were
sustained under trial and gave their testimony as best they knew, and it was
more powerful than if they had been able to speak with tongues of silver. “Fear thou not; for I am with thee: be not
dismayed; for I am thy God: I will strengthen thee; yea, I will
help thee; yea, I will uphold thee with the right hand of my righteousness” (Isaiah 41:10).
REBUKE FOR
NEGLECT AROUSES ANTAGONISM
When Paul ceased to
relate history and told the people that, because they would not hear, God had
sent him to the Gentiles, they became furious and cried: “Away with such a fellow from the earth: for it is not fit that he
should live” (Acts 22:22). There was a stinging rebuke in the declaration
that the Gentiles were more ready to hear the Gospel than the Jews; that God
had withdrawn the messenger from the Hebrews and sent him to the Gentiles. The
Jews held that they were first in the sight of God and always would be, and
anyone who ventured to say that the gospel was to be given to the Gentiles in
place of them was not fit to live.
It depends upon
the condition of men’s hearts, to whom a rebuke comes, whether they will
receive it and profit by it or not. At Pentecost, Peter rebuked the people in
Jerusalem more strongly than Paul did at this time. He told them plainly that
they were the crucifiers and murderers of Christ; that God had honored Christ
by raising Him from the dead and setting Him at the right hand of God. Many of
those who heard Peter said: “Men and
brethren, what shall we do?” (Acts 2:37). Those who heard Paul said: “Away with such a fellow from the earth: for
it is not fit that he should live!” If a man or a group of men have set
themselves to resist a righteous man, they will not listen to rebuke but become
the more hardened. If they are listening with open mind, seeking the guidance
of the Spirit, He will lead them to see their wickedness and repent. Alas!
even today when men are rebuked for their sins, they more frequently
become hardened and resentful, rather
than humble and penitent.
Ahab set himself
to go on in his own sinful way regardless of what God said; and when the true
prophet Micaiah rebuked him, told him his plan would prove disastrous and his
life would be taken, he commanded that the prophet should be punished, but he
would not yield.
Dr. W. L.
Watkinson says that the Spaniards have a popular legend concerning the
Petrified Man. The story relates that once he was in the flesh but that he
appealed to the blessed saints to turn him to a stone image if he had committed
a certain fraud, of which he was really guilty. In a moment a curious change
began to come over him. Gradually his legs turned to white stone. The stone
continued to creep farther along his body until he was altogether stone, his
eyes staring into vacancy. Is it not frequently true of those whose sin is
pointed out and who are rebuked for it, that their heart is hardened and their
will becomes unyielding, until it seems like changing stone to effect any
reform or to lead them to repentance?
There can be but
one end for the man who will not heed the warning which has been given of God.
He is like the traveler who was making his way along the Scottish coast and who
was induced to take the road by the sands as the most agreeable. He was warned
that he should not be attracted so as to delay as he watched the beauty and
grandeur of the waves and rocks. A man who noticed his delay warned him: “If
you pass this spot you lose your last chance to escape. The tides are rising.
There is an ascent near you, and by it alone you can escape.” Still the
traveler thought the warning was either foolish or else there was no need of
obeying it soon. But as soon as he began to look back he found that tide had
cut off a retreat and that he could not climb the cliffs which were before him.
He saw a projecting rock which he thought was his last refuge. But upon even
this the relentless water rose; they came to his feet, then to his neck; he
uttered a despairing shriek for help, but no help was near. He had neglected
the last opportunity of escape and the sea closed over him in death.
The call of God
comes to every man who reads His Word or hears His Gospel: “How shall we escape, if we neglect so great
salvation?” (Hebrews 2:3). “Let the
wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts: and let him
return unto the Lord, and he will have mercy upon him; and to our God, for he
will abundantly pardon” (Isaiah 55:7). Jesus, when speaking of some who had
been killed, though not worse than the others, said: “except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish” (Luke 13:5).
SUPREME DESIRE TO
WIN MEN
The supreme
desire of Paul was to persuade his brethren to repent and believe in Christ.
That was the prime reason why he asked to speak to the mob on the occasion
recorded in this chapter; self-defense was secondary. Paul had, not long before
this, written to the Romans: “That I
have great heaviness and continual sorrow in my heart. For I could wish that
myself were accursed from Christ for my brethren, my kinsmen according to the
flesh” (Romans 9:2-3). Though he had suffered at the hands of the Jews in
almost every city in which he had preached, yet he continued to go to the Jews
first. When, at various places, they drove him out of the synagogue he would
turn to the Gentiles. He spared not himself but warned men night and day with
tears. He longed to lead them to Christ because he knew that apart from faith
in Christ there was no hope of salvation.
Some one has
given the following brief account of the origin of the Salvation Army. “Years
ago a plain Methodist preacher fell in love with the world’s most unlovely. He
came to where he actually hungered for the lost. He pushed out into the midst
of such people in the East End of London. For days he stood on those streets
seething with men and women. He drank it all in and loved it because of the
souls he saw. One night he went home and said to his wife: ‘Darling I have
given myself, I have you and the children, to the service of those sick souls.’
She smiled and took his hand and together they knelt and prayed. That was the
beginning of the work of William Booth as the originator of the Salvation
Army.” It arose out of a supreme desire in the heart of one man to win men for
Christ.
Paul seemed alone
as the representative of Christ that day in Jerusalem. There were others there,
but so far as we know none of them gave their testimony for Christ. The
splendid thing about Paul was that he did not hesitate to give his testimony
though he was alone. It sets a lesson before every one of us. A young woman
with her husband moved into a pioneer community. “Poor, poor Adeline,” wrote
the other sister to her mother at home: “She was always so active in Christian
work, and I venture to say she has gone where there isn’t another Christian in
the place. She will not know what to do with herself.” Soon there came a letter
from Adeline herself, saying: “Mother, can you believe it? We are the only
Christians in this place, Will and I. Think of our opportunity!”
Can any of us
claim that supreme desire to win men to Christ which the converted leper in
India manifested? He said, so Mr. Innes relates: “I thank God that he laid
leprosy on me because of the lepers I have been able to lead to Christ.”
Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay down his life for
his friend. Oh, for a love like that of Paul which makes us ready to lay down
our lives that we might win those of our generation to Christ! Out over the
world, and even in our own community, there are men who, either do not know
Christ’s love for them, or, if they know it, have no appreciation of what it
means to them. Since Christ means so much to us how can we allow day after day
to pass, how can we allow man after man to pass by, without beseeching those
who are lost that they should come to Christ without delay? “Neither is there salvation in any other:
for there is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be
saved” (Acts 4:12). In Christ we may find life - life that shall bring joy
here and now, and life that shall last for evermore.
QUESTIONS (Acts 23:1-29)
1.
Why did Paul make the defense here recorded?
2.
How did he show he was in full sympathy with the law?
3.
Why did speaking in Hebrew gain the attention of the mob?
4.
What statement was it that caused the people to cry out against Paul?
5.
Of what important event in his life did Paul tell in his defense?
6.
What was the object in telling of his conversion?
7.
How many times is this story told in the Acts?
8.
Was Paul able to
convince men under other circumstances by telling the story of his conversion?
9.
Is personal Christian experience a strong argument today? Why?
10.
Did Paul have a
desire to go to the Gentiles at first?
11.
Why then did he go?
12.
How does God
direct us to know His will today?
13.
Would more people
be ready to respond if there were no cross to bear?
14.
What gave Paul
calmness amidst danger? Is this true of us?
15.
Why did they not
examine Paul by scourging?
16.
Was Paul’s desire
to condemn or win his brethren?
17.
How is the
promise, “Lo I am with you alway,” fulfilled here?
18.
How is the promise,
“It shall be given you in that hour what ye shall speak,” fulfilled here?
19.
Contrast the
reaction of the rebuke which Peter gave at Pentecost with that which Paul gave
to the people here?
20.
Why was the
result so different? Why is it often different today?
Acts 23:1-35 [[@bible:acts 23:1-35]]
OUTLINE
Key verse - 11
Review of
paragraph.
Loosed - taken before Jewish Council -
insulted by high priest - declared himself a Pharisee - Council divided - The
Lord stood by him - said, “Be of good cheer” - a plot of more than forty Jews -
discovered - Paul sent under guard to Caesarea - kept by Felix in Herod’s
palace.
1.
Earnestness is of prime importance in a messenger of the Gospel (1).
2.
The messenger of
the Gospel should be ever ready to declare his belief in all the truth of the
Bible (6).
3.
Intellectual
keenness as well as truth is of value to a Christian under trial (6-10).
4.
The Lord will comfort and strengthen His people according to their needs
(11).
5.
The plots of the most cunning men cannot prevail against the plan of
God (12-35).
In our last study
we left Paul in the castle of Antonia in custody of the Roman captain, Lysias.
The next day, the captain, in order that he might learn why Paul was accused of
the Jews, released him, and commanded the chief priests and all the council to
come together, and brought Paul down and set him before them. As Paul looked
earnestly upon the members of the council he declared his innocence. He said: “Men and brethren, I have lived in all good
conscience before God until this day” (Acts 23:1). Ananias, the high
priest, commanded those who stood by to strike Paul on the mouth. Paul replied:
“God shall smite thee, thou whited wall:
for sittest thou to judge me after the law, and commandest me to be smitten
contrary to the law?” (Acts 23:3). Some who stood by told Paul that he had
reviled the high priest. Then he apologized, saying, he did not know that he
was speaking to the high priest. Paul did not say that he had spoken too
strongly, but he respected the office and on that account its occupant. The
question has been asked, why did not Paul know the high priest? Could he not
have distinguished him from others on account of his official robes? Various
answers may be given; one of the simplest is that this was a hasty, specially
called meeting of the Sanhedrim, a meeting which had been ordered by the Roman
captain, and possibly did not meet in the official court room, and before
coming to which the high priest probably had not put on his official robes.
THE COUNCIL DIVIDED
Paul saw that the council was made up in part of Sadducees and in part
of Pharisees. He had evidence that the high priest was determined to silence
and pervert his testimony, and that what he was being subjected to was merely a
mock trial, so he determined to try to break up the meeting if he could do so.
He would rather trust his future with Romans than with miserable hypocritical
Jewish officials. Therefore he cried out in the council, “Men and brethren, I am a Pharisee, the son of a Pharisee: of the hope
and resurrection of the dead I am called in question” (Acts 23:6). This
introduced the old subject over which the Pharisees and Sadducees had ever
quarreled, namely, whether there are spirits and whether there is to be a
resurrection. As a result, the Pharisees stoutly defended him, but the
Sadducees wanted to make away with him. He was about to be pulled into pieces
when the soldiers came again, rescued him and took him into the castle.
BE OF GOOD CHEER
It is possible
that Paul was quite dejected that night, at least Satan was trying to produce
in him a spirit of dejection. Human nature has its limitations even in good
men. He had tried to give his testimony but it had not been received. Now it
seemed impossible to get away from the Jews in Jerusalem. He remembered the
prophecy that he was to be taken by the Jews and delivered to the Gentiles. Was
he to be held in prison by them indefinitely? Was he ever to be allowed to go
on his long desired missionary journey to Rome? While in the midst of such
perplexity, and possibly dejection, the Lord stood by him and said: “Be of good cheer, Paul: for as thou hast
testified of me in Jerusalem, so must thou bear witness also at Rome” (Acts
23:11). How refreshing that blessed message must have been to Paul. It was a
source of strength, courage and faith as he passed through other trials in the
days and years which were to follow.
A PLOT
There were some of the Jews who were determined to take Paul’s life no
matter to what extreme of deceit or violence they must resort. More than forty
of them banded together and bound themselves under a curse that they would
neither eat nor drink till they had killed Paul. They asked the chief priests
and elders to work with them in a plan to carry out their plot. They advised
them to ask Paul to come down to see them, as though they wanted to inquire
something of him, and they would intercept and kill him on the way. The news of
this plot was brought to Paul by his sister’s son. Paul sent word to the chief
captain asking him to hear the young man’s statement.
PROMPT DELIVERANCE
The Roman captain
acted promptly and effectively. He ordered that a guard of four hundred foot
soldiers and seventy horsemen should be armed and ready to take Paul during the
night, on the way to Caesarea, to place him in the charge of Felix the governor
of Judaea.
Lysias sent a letter
with the soldiers to Felix, telling why Paul was sent, admitting that he had
found no fault in him, and saying that he protected him because he understood
that he was a Roman. The soldiers took Paul, early that night, out of
Jerusalem, and as far as Antipatris on the way to Caesarea. As Paul passed out
of the gate of the city and past the place where he had stood with the mob, as
they had stoned Stephen to death, he would remember that hour with keen and
shameful regret. But he would take heart from the fact that he had suffered and
was suffering bitter persecution because he was a zealous preacher of Christ
and Him crucified. When they arrived at Antipatris, about thirty-file miles
from Jerusalem, past the hill country and dangerous part of the road, the foot
soldiers turned back and left the seventy horsemen to take Paul on over the
plains to Caesarea.
IN HEROD’S PALACE
When Felix
received Paul and the letter from Lysias, he promised that he would give him a
hearing when he could arrange for his accusers to be present. He commanded
that, until that time, he should be kept in Herod’s palace.
EARNESTNESS IN God’S
MESSENGERS
Earnestness is of
prime importance in a messenger of the Gospel. Paul had been charged with
corrupting the temple and opposing the law. He knew that he was speaking to a
group of hypocrites, but he hoped that at least some among they might be
convinced of his honesty and sincerity. He spoke as earnestly as he could.
Jesus told His
disciples that they would be opposed, reviled and persecuted. His followers in
every age have to face opponents and hypocrites. Some of these, though bitter
opponents, like Saul of Tarsus, will be converted. Not only ministers and
missionaries, but every one who calls upon men to believe in Jesus Christ
should speak as earnestly as possible. The more earnest the messenger, the
better he is as an instrument in the hand of the Spirit, to convince and
convert men.
The following was
the experience of an evangelist as he told it: “At the close of a powerful work
in an eastern city, as I was about to leave (there was a very large
congregation in attendance), and at a conference meeting, a lady of fashion
arose in the center of the house and with many tears and sobs made a humble
confession, that though a professor of religion, she had lived for herself and
the world. She still remained standing and sobbing. Finally she was able to
request prayers for the conversion of her son. He was present. The learned
doctor at my side requested me to urge him to rise for prayer. I did so; but he
did not rise. The doctor said, urge more. I entreated him again; but he did not
rise. The doctor said to me, urge more. Again I persuaded; and he arose, and
was soon rejoicing in hope. About a week after leaving the place, I received a
letter, informing me that the lady referred to was dead. Not long after I
received another letter, saying that Willie M., her son, was dead. Both died
rejoicing in hope. Does any one suppose that I then thought I had urged too
much?”
BELIEF IN THE WHOLE TRUTH
The messenger of
the Gospel should be ever ready to declare his belief in all the truth of the
Bible. Paul declared that he believed in the resurrection, then necessarily in
spirits, truths which the Sadducees denied. He said it so plainly and so
quickly that he had given his testimony before they could stop him. The
Sadducees were the free thinkers, the exponents of the new theology of their
day.
The messenger of
the Gospel faces some of these skeptics in almost any promiscuous audience
today. If he tempers his message to the faith of the crowd it loses most of its
strength. In civilized lands he is not likely to be interrupted by a riot as
was Paul, but for fear of public or private criticisms he may be frightened
into silence. Long ago God commanded Her servants: “Cry aloud, spare not, lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and shew my
people their transgression” (Isaiah 58:1). He calls upon His servants thus
to warn the people, particularly if they are critical and worldly, that they
may repent.
Critics of divine
truth become very bold when there is no one who will oppose them with
unyielding determination. Their followers frequently become so clamorous that
they sound as though there were many more of them than there really are. But
when they find that they have been met with courage and without compromise,
they frequently slip away ashamed that they have been seen with impious
critics.
A missionary with
courage, possibly inspired by Paul, was summoned before a magistrate. The
following conversation took place. The official said: “We hear that you have
been inviting Moslems to become Christians.” The missionary replied: “It is
true sir.” The official then asked: “Whom do you invite?” The missionary
responded: “I invite you, sir.” He showed the courage of the true missionary
who was ready to declare adherence to his principles, even in the face of cruel
Moslems. Of like character was that grocer who had taken an active part against
the sale of liquor to boys, and as a consequence was visited by a delegation of
men who were interested in the sale of liquor. After listening patiently to
their threats to destroy his business unless he stopped interfering with
theirs, he replied: “You mistake my wares gentlemen, I sell groceries, not
principles.”
MENTAL KEENNESS OF VALUE
Intellectual
keenness, as well as truth, is of value to a Christian who is under trial. When
Paul saw that they had come with intense prejudice in their minds, that even
the high priest sought to insult him, he knew that there was no hope of
receiving justice, or even of clearing himself before the Roman captain in the
presence of that tribunal. He knew also the intense hatred which the Sadducees
bore toward the Pharisees. He knew, at one time, as a member of such a
persecuting mob, just how they felt toward each other. He decided to divide
them and turn their attention away from himself. He declared that he was a
Pharisee and that he believed in the resurrection of the dead concerning which
he was called in question. This served the purpose of stopping the mock trial
and won the Pharisees to his side for the moment. He felt that it would at
least prevent him from being condemned by a unanimous decision.
If all of the
Jews had remained firmly opposed to him the Roman captain might have left him
with them, thinking that to let them dispose of him would be the quickest way
out of the trouble. But if a part of them were on Paul’s side, and it was known
that he was a Roman and likely that some would bring in a complaint to the
higher Roman authorities, it would probably be injurious to the Roman captain
who was responsible. Therefore Lysias ordered the soldiers to rescue Paul from
the opposing factions of Jews and to confine him in the castle, where he would
be kept safely until he could decide what disposition to make of him. God is
the protector of His people. He protected Paul. He expected him, and he expects
us, to use the means within our power to save ourselves. We should use wisdom,
energy and courage. God is the hearer and answerer of prayer, but usually He
requires the man who prays to work. God promises a harvest in season; we trust
Him to fulfill that promise and we pray that we may be given a bountiful
harvest. But God expects us to sow and cultivate if we are to reap. “And let us not be weary in well doing: for
in due season we shall reap, if we faint not” (Galatians 6:9). One has well
said: “Effort without prayer is impiety; prayer without effort is mockery. In
the union of the two is the highest wisdom.”
Very often men
trust in their own wisdom and plans and forget or ignore God. On the other
hand, there have been men who think that because they are Christians and
innocent of certain charges which have been brought against them, that they are
doing their full duty if they make no effort to clear themselves or free
themselves from danger. If we can use our intellect or our hands to preserve
our lives, that we may be of further service to our Master, surely God intends
that we shall use them. Paul may have hoped, by declaring that he was a
Pharisee and believed in the resurrection, to win some of the Pharisees to
Christ; but it seems to me that he saw that the Pharisees were as great
hypocrites as the Sadducees, and, though he longed to win them, his immediate
object at this moment was to divide their counsels and make a way for his
escape from their cruel and blood-thirsty hands.
COMFORT ACCORDING
TO NEED
The Lord will
comfort and strengthen His people according to their needs. After Paul had been
rescued the second time from the hands of the Jews, by the Roman soldiers, “Be of good cheer, Paul: for as thou hast
testified of me in Jerusalem, so must thou bear witness also at Rome” (Acts
23:11). In many instances in the Bible we have the record of an angel coming to
the messengers of God and giving them encouragement. But in very few is it said
that the Lord Himself stood beside one of His servants. In this instance the
Lord Jesus condescended to return to earth in His own person and stand by the
side of Paul, and speak to him words of comfort and assurance. We are not told
that Paul was agitated and depressed during the night, but we infer that this
was his condition from the fact that the Lord came to comfort him. The greatest
trial that could come to Paul was to be shut up without an immediate prospect
of going on in his great work. He had endured persecution of all sorts, but in
each case he was able to go on and preach in another place. Now that he was
kept in the Roman tower he was not privileged to preach and it was usually a
slow process to obtain a release. His message had not been heard with favor in
Jerusalem, his life had been repeatedly threatened by the Jews, if he were
released they would no doubt attack him again. His case seemed desperate,
therefore, the Lord brought him a special message of comfort.
Jesus had said,
before He went away from this world, “I
will not leave you comfortless: I will come to you” (John 14:18). His
promises are always sure. This one is proven here in the life of Paul. God came
to Abraham, to Jacob, to Moses, to Joshua, to Gideon, to Elijah, to Elisha, to
David, to Isaiah, to Daniel, to Peter, to Paul and to others of His servants
who were in special need. Why then need we fear, “Though an host should encamp against me, my heart shall not fear:
though war should rise against me” (Psalm 27:3).
A Japanese
police-officer had two little daughters who were very timid. One evening he
wished to have a message delivered to a house a quarter of a mile away. He
could not leave to deliver it himself and was much disturbed when he found that
there was no one to carry it. He was greatly surprised when, learning of his
difficulty, his own timid little girls offered to take it. Thinking it would do
them good to conquer their timidity he allowed them to go. They set off
fearlessly, hand in hand, and when they returned their father looked at them
curiously, and asked: “Were you not afraid?” “Oh no, they replied: at the
mission-school the teacher said that God would take care of us wherever we
went. We went upstairs and asked Him not to let any one hurt us, then we
trusted Him and there was nothing of which to be afraid.” The father decided
that a religion which could make his little girls so brave was worth knowing
about, and after inquiring about the way, became an earnest Christian. If we
are not ready to exercise the faith of a saint like Paul, let us have the trust
of a little child, then we will rest assured that God will take care of us.
“The man who once has found abode,
Within the secret place of God
Shall with Almighty God abide,
And in His shadow safely hide.
At thy right hand ten thousand fall,
No harm shall come to thee at all.
Thou with thine eyes shalt only see
What wicked men’s reward shall be.
Thy dwelling place is God Most High,
- For, Lord, Thou art my refuge nigh, -
No evil shall on thee be sent,
Nor any plague come near thy tent.
Because His angels He commands To bear thee
safely in their hands, To guard thy ways, lest left alone, Thou dash thy foot
against a stone.”
SECRET PLOTS FAIL
The plots of the
most cunning cannot prevail against the plan of God. Over forty Jews agreed,
under oath, that they would neither eat nor drink till they had killed Paul.
This record makes
clear the fact that there are no secrets hidden from God. However select the
group, or however binding the oath may be, all is open and clear in the sight
of God. Jesus taught us to live the open life. He said, “In secret have I done nothing.” This story before us ought to be a
warning to everyone who has bound himself with a curse, or who thinks of so
doing, in any society or group of men, whether large or small. It is not
necessary to bind ourselves with others under a secret oath to carry out
purposes which are good, and men so bound are apt to conceive and carry out
purposes which are bad. Many who are bound under secret oaths are sworn to
protect their fellow-members under almost all circumstances, whether they have
done right or wrong. This is clearly not the Christian standard.
God used a mere
lad as His instrument to bring word of the plot against Paul to the captain,
and He used the Roman officer to carry out His plan, and to take Paul out of
danger and on his way toward Rome, where He had promised that he should go.
When Paul was
taken to Caesarea he was kept in Herod’s palace. It had been built by Herod and
taken over by the Romans, and now it was used of God to protect and shelter His
servant. This seems like a very simple story as we read it. It all seems to
have come about in a natural way, but the super-natural God was working out His
own plan and overruling it all.
Luke was evidently much with Paul and lived some place in Caesarea,
probably with Philip. Shut up at Caesarea, Paul had a period of quiet for about
two years. Luke seems to have written the Gospel which bears his name at this
time. Paul possibly aided Luke in collecting the materials which Luke tells us
he had gathered from eye witnesses and ministers of the Word: “Even as they delivered them unto us, which
from the beginning were eyewitnesses, and ministers of the word” (Luke
1:2). Paul was evidently engaged in writing letters to the churches. Festus
declared later: “Paul, thou art beside
thyself; much learning doth make thee mad” (Acts 26:24). Dr. G. Campbell
Morgan thinks that during this time, Luke, aided by Paul, wrote the epistle to
the Hebrews. We may be sure that, confined though he was, the time would not be
wasted by Paul.
Some years before this Jesus had said to Peter: “What I do thou knowest not now; but thou shalt know hereafter”
(John 13:7). Very often in our lives our plans seem to be frustrated, and we
wonder how we are to be used to serve Christ. At such times we need to
remember, that though God’s plan may be veiled from us, we may have perfect
confidence that He is directing all to His own name’s glory. A little girl was
sitting in a railway train, with apparently no one about. A gentleman sitting
behind her leaned forward and began conversation with her. He learned that she
was but five, and wonderingly asked, “Why my little girl, aren’t you afraid of
riding alone on this car?” Her eyes opened wide at the very thought, and her lips
bubbled with laughter. “Oh,” she said, “there can’t nothing hurt me on this
train: my papa’s the conductor.” Is not our heavenly FATHER the conductor of
all the affairs of this world and shall we have less confidence in Him?
If it were
suggested to us that shells fired at a city, for the purpose of capturing it,
would be a blessing to that city, we might have our doubts. But during the
siege of Sebastopol, a Russian shell buried itself in the side of a hill
without the city and opened a spring.
A little fountain
bubbled forth where the shell had fallen, and during the remainder of the siege
afforded to the thirsty troops, who were stationed in that vicinity, an
abundant supply of water. Thus the shot that was intended to bring death and
destruction, in the providence of God, proved a messenger of mercy to the
parched and weary soldiers within the city. “The king’s heart is in the hand of the Lord, as the rivers of water: he
turneth it whithersoever he will” (Proverbs 21:1). “And we know that all things work together for good to them that love
God, to them who are the called according to his purpose” (Romans 8:28).
“Should sevenfold storms of thunder roll,
And shake this globe from pole to pole,
No thunderbolts shall daunt my face,
For Jesus is my Hiding Place.”
QUESTIONS
(Acts 22:30,
23:1-35)
1.
Where was Paul left in the last lesson?
2.
In whose custody?
3.
Why did Lysias place Paul before the Jewish Council?
4.
How did Ananias insult Paul?
5.
What was the result?
6.
Why did Paul not know who was high priest?
7.
What did Paul recognize as the composition of the Council?
8.
How did he cause a division among them?
9.
What saved Paul from being torn to pieces?
10.
How was Paul
comforted the following night?
11.
How did a band of
Jews plan to kill Paul?
12.
How was their
plan frustrated?
13.
Under whose care
was Paul placed at Caesarea?
14.
What value has
earnestness in the midst of enemies?
15.
Why was it
dangerous to declare one’s belief in the resurrection in the midst of officers
at Jerusalem?
16.
How should we
imitate Paul in thus declaring the truth?
17.
What are we
taught here as to the value of faith and effort being exercised together?
18.
How may we be
sure of the Lord’s comfort in trial?
19.
What is the value
to men who bind themselves under a secret curse?
20.
What does God
think of such an organization then or now?
OUTLINE Key verse - 25
Review of
paragraph.
Paul at Caesarea in Herod’s palace - trial
must be soon - in five days - before Felix the governor of Judaea - Tertullus
spoke for Paul’s accusers - Paul made his defense - Felix withheld action -
Felix touched by Paul’s appeal - desired a bribe - held him waiting for money.
1.
The duty of a faithful presentation of the Gospel.
2.
The ensnaring grip of corrupt alliances.
3.
The only way to find peace of conscience.
4.
The danger of delay in accepting Christ.
In the last
chapter we left Paul at Caesarea in Herod’s palace. This was a fortress built
upon a promontory extending into the sea the ruins of which still stand. The
law provided that the trial of a Roman should take place as soon as possible.
Therefore, within five days, as soon as word could be taken from Caesarea to
Jerusalem and his accusers could return, Paul was tried before Felix the
governor of Judea.
TERTULLUS HEARD
Ananias, the high
priest, the elders, and an orator, or lawyer, who was to be their spokesman,
named Tertullus, came to accuse Paul. Tertullus, after a flattering
introduction in which he hoped to win Felix, accused Paul of being guilty of
sedition, a leader of the sect called the Nazarenes and profaning the temple at
Jerusalem. He also intimated that they would have taken care of Paul and this
whole matter themselves, had not Lysias the chief captain interfered and, with
great violence, taken Paul out of their hands. He appeared at this time, he
asserted, because Lysias had commanded Paul’s accusers to present their
accusations before Felix. After examination, he continued, it would be apparent
that the charges were true. The Jews joined in the charge, affirming that the statements
of Tertullus were correct.
PAUL’S DEFENCE
Then Felix called
upon Paul to make his defense. Paul began in a very courteous manner, saying,
that since Felix had been governor for many years he could speak the more
cheerfully. Felix had been governor during a number of uprisings and he knew
how they had arisen. It must have been apparent to the judge that as Paul had
gone to Jerusalem but twelve days before it would have been impossible for him
to arouse the people to sedition in that length of time. Felix knew that it
takes any leader longer than that to arouse men, organize a force, and collect
arms sufficient to lead any sedition worthy of the name. He had not even tried
to arouse a following of any kind. They could not prove that they had found him
in the temple, or in the synagogue, or in the street stirring up the people or
making any effort to gain a following. He had carefully avoided anything of the
sort. His reason for going to Jerusalem was to bring alms and offerings to the
people of his nation.
Paul admitted
that he was one of those who were called a sect by the Jews who were accusing
him, but it was far from being a lawless sect. They worshipped the same God as
their fathers had worshipped; they believed all things which were written in
the law and the prophets. They believed in the resurrection of the dead as the
true Jews believed. Paul did not believe in making a profession and living a
reckless life, but took care to keep a good conscience and to avoid giving
offence either to God or man.
Moreover, he
showed that he was not a pestilent fellow or one who profaned the temple or its
worship. He had manifested his love for his people by bringing a great gift of
alms to them to aid them in their poverty. He had gone through the usual form
of purification before he entered the temple and had aroused no tumult. Those
Jews from Asia who did stir up the tumult ought to have been there to present
their objections to his actions if there were any accusations which they could
prove. The fact that they were not there was a reasonable assurance of his
innocence. He went on to admit, that, in the presence of the council when he
was being tried by the Jews, he did cry out and say that he was called in
question concerning his belief in the resurrection of the dead. It was when
they were about to pull him to pieces because some agreed with this doctrine
and some did not, that Lysias came and rescued him from them and sent him to
Caesarea.
FELIX WITHHOLDS
ACTION
Felix was a man
of dissolute character. He was cruel and unjust in his office and immoral in
his life. However, he understood the general differences between these sects
among the Jews, the Sadducees and the Pharisees, and something of their hatred
of those who accepted Jesus as the Messiah. He could not have lived with them
for so many years without learning these things. We are told here that he had a
more perfect knowledge of “the Way.” Felix’ wife, who was a Jewess, had, in all
probability told him of the views and sects of the Jews. Felix had heard enough
to convince him that Paul’s accusers had no case of importance and that he was
not a dangerous man to the empire. Therefore he adjourned the trial and
withheld his decision until Lysias would have an opportunity to come to
Caesarea when he would find out the real difficulty. In the meantime he
commanded a centurion to take charge of Paul, but to let him have liberty and
allow any of his friends to minister to him.
FELIX TOUCHED
After some days
Felix and his wife Drusilla gave Paul a private hearing. Paul spoke on that
occasion concerning his faith in Christ. He evidently fitted his message on
that day to the need of the hour, for he probably knew that Felix had persuaded
Drusilla to come to him from her husband Azizus, and that he was living with
her in Caesarea in an adulterous relationship. Felix was not accustomed to
hearing true, conscientious ministers, and it is not likely that he had any
idea that Paul would talk of righteousness and purity and judgment to come.
This, however, was what Paul did, and with such earnestness and power that even
the hardened Felix was terrified. He stopped Paul before he had concluded his
warning message, told him to go his way for the present and when he had a
“convenient season” he would call for him.
FAITHFUL
PRESENTATION OF GOSPEL
In this chapter
one of the lessons which is outstanding is, the duty of a faithful presentation
of the Gospel. When Paul was asked to meet with Felix and Drusilla he might
have told in a mere historical manner of some things he knew of Christ and the
following which he had. He could have been largely non-committal concerning his
own interest in the Christian religion if he had so desired. This would have
seemed the natural thing to do in view of the fact that Drusilla was a Jewess
and Felix and elevated slave who was immoral and hardened with years of
cruelty. Paul might have said to himself, it would be casting pearls before
swine to try to influence them with any message of righteousness, sobriety or
thought of a future judgment.
Paul was not a
time-server. He could remember how hardened and cruel he himself had once been.
He remembered vividly the time when he had been in prison and how the hardened
jailor was frightened and cried out in search of salvation. He knew that there
was no character too hard for the Spirit of God to awaken to a sense of sin and
a need of repentance. Paul had longed to go to Rome, should he be afraid to
present the Gospel to a Roman here in his own land? We who know Paul in history
can hardly imagine in him any inclination to hesitate when he had an
opportunity to preach the Gospel. Yet we know from Paul’s own words that he had
temptations just as we have them. There was a constant warfare going on within
him. The evil one was constantly striving to lead him into sin. Satan no doubt
tempted him there in Caesarea urging him to withhold his testimony, but Paul
knew his duty and God gave him strength to perform it. He preached to Felix and
Drusilla a most searching message. Felix was alarmed and terrified. He could
not bear to hear Paul go on with his denunciation of sin. He felt that the
application of the Gospel which Paul had made fitted him exactly, but he was
not ready to yield. It meant a revolution of life and practice for him, the
giving up the woman by his side and changing his method of conducting his
office. The easiest way to get the matter off his mind for the present was to
dismiss the messenger and this was what he did.
Are we as
faithful as Paul? When we know that we are in the presence of vile sinners and
they have it in their power to make us suffer if we offend them, do we present
a clear and full Gospel? About a century after Paul’s time the enemies of the
church brought a faithful Christian before the king.
The king wanted him to give up Christ and his connection with the
Christian church, but the man spurned the suggestion. The king said: “If you
don’t do it I will banish you.” “You can not banish me from Christ for he says
He will never leave me nor forsake me.” The king became angry and said: “I will
confiscate your property.” The man replied: “My treasures are laid up in
Heaven, you cannot get them.” The king became still more angry, and said: “I
will kill you.” The answer came back: “I have been dead forty years, I have
been dead to the world, and my life is hid with Christ in God, and you cannot
touch it.” Persecution may come but we need not fear; we should continue to
give our testimony for He who is our life will take care of us and bring us
with Him into glory.
F. W. Robertson
was once reminded by a lady that his preaching would get him into trouble. He
replied, “I do not care.” “But,” said she, “do you remember where don’t care
brought the man?” “Yes,” said Mr. Robertson, quietly, “to the Cross.” If doing
our duty in presenting Christ’s message brings us to the Cross, let us remember
that it will bring us to Him who shall place upon us the crown.
THE GRIP OF
CORRUPT ALLIANCES
Another lesson
which is apparent here is, the ensnaring grip of corrupt alliances. Felix was
at this time married to Drusilla, a Jewess, beautiful in features, but corrupt
at heart. She was one of the Herods, a sister of King Agrippa with whom we meet
in the next chapter. She was a daughter of Herod Agrippa of whom we studied in
the twelfth chapter. She is said to have listened to Simon the soothsayer, sent
by Felix, until he persuaded her to leave her husband, king of Emesa, and to
come and live with him. Both Felix and Drusilla had records, which, if exposed
would bring upon them shame and degradation. He was guilty of all sorts of
corruption in office and both were guilty of immorality. The historian,
Tacitus, says of Felix: “In the practice of all kinds of cruelty and lust, he
exercised the power of a king with the temper of a slave.”
When Felix heard
the powerful appeal of Paul, though seemingly for the moment he would have
desired to forsake his wicked life, he was bound by his alliance with Drusilla
and by his record of corruption, and he did not see any way to get free from it
all. There is many a man and many a woman who is bound in a similar manner by
corrupt alliances and who dares not turn back on the past record without
suffering shame when it is all confessed and exposed. Thus sins bind men like
fetters when they are inclined to turn from them and follow Christ. The longer
Satan can keep men in the midst of sin the harder it becomes for them to turn
away from it. Will not you who are bound with sin, when you hear the call of
the Gospel, turn at once from your sins? If you permit them to remain they will
bind you the stronger with their encircling cords.
Our Lord Jesus
Christ has promised to give grace to those who will yield themselves and make a
full and free confession. The confession of sin may involve the giving up of
wrongly gotten gains. Not long ago the report came through the public press of
a man, who hearing the warning and pleading of a well-known evangelist,
confessed his sin which made public a crime that had been concealed of a
robbery of the mails, and which involved the man who confessed as well as
others with him. He did not allow the results, or the penalty which would
naturally follow, to prevent him from making a full and honest confession of
Christ.
All things are
open and naked in the sight of God. Why attempt to hide your sin from Him? You
may hide it from men but you cannot hide it from God. The worst judgment that
you may possibly receive in this world is as nothing in comparison with the
judgment of God at the great and terrible day when He shall part the righteous
from the wicked. The wicked shall be cast into a lake of fire, there shall be
weeping and gnashing of teeth. Will you not forsake your sins? Will you not
confess Christ now? Will you not endure any scorn or slights of men that you
may receive favor with God and be assured of His pardon now and forever?
THE WAY TO FIND
PEACE
The only way to find peace of conscience is through Christ. Felix had
some knowledge about “the Way” before he heard Paul the first time. After he
had heard Paul the second time, at which time he spoke “concerning the faith in Christ Jesus,” he was confronted with the
need of repentance. His conscience was stirred. He wanted to put aside the
terror which Paul had awakened in him and so he ordered the messenger out from
his presence. Like Pharaoh, he thought that if he could be rid of God’s
messenger, he would not be troubled about his sins. But from Cain to Ahab to
Ahasuerus to Felix to the sinner of today, men cannot find peace of conscience
so long as they go on in their sins. Christ can bring peace, but He will not
bring peace into our hearts until we are ready to repent of our sins and rest
in Him in faith. Bunyan’s Pilgrim found peace only when his burden had rolled
away at the cross. “If we confess our
sins he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins and to cleanse us from all
unrighteousness” (I John 1:9).
There has been
many a man given to the use of liquor who has tried to free himself of the
desire for it. Many such, when they have gotten into trouble, or into a
remorseful condition, in place of going to God and seeking peace of heart and
strength to meet the enemy, have tried to drown their troubles in more drink.
There have been many, on the other hand, who, clinging to Christ and crying out
to Him for strength have, by His grace, conquered this great enemy and found
victory and peace.
Ruskin once said:
“Peace may be sought in two ways. One way is as Gideon sought it when he built
his altar in Ophrah, naming it, ‘God send Peace,’ yet sought this peace that he
loved as he was ordered to seek it, and the peace was sent, in God’s way: “And the country was in quietness forty
years in the days of Gideon” (Judges 8:28).
And the other way
of seeking peace is as Menahem sought it when he gave the king of Assyria a thousand
talents of silver, that ‘his hand might
be with him . . .’ You may buy your peace with silenced consciences; you
may buy it with broken vows; buy it with lying words; buy it with case
connivances; buy it with the blood of the slain, and the cry of ‘the captive.’
“There is no peace, saith the Lord, unto the
wicked” (Isaiah 48:22). “Thou wilt
keep him in perfect peace, whose mind is stayed on thee: because he trusteth in
thee” (Isaiah 26:3). “And the peace
of God, which passeth all understanding, shall keep your hearts and minds
through Christ Jesus” (Philippians 4:7).
THE DANGER OF
DELAY
This is a striking passage illustrating the danger of delay in accepting
Christ. Paul spoke to Felix and Drusilla concerning the most important subject
in the world, “concerning the faith in
Christ Jesus.” He had spoken of righteousness, no doubt telling them of the
righteousness of Christ and how we may be made righteous through Him. He had
told them of the necessity of living a sober and pure life; he had warned them
of the awful judgment which will be meted out to those who go on in sin, when
at the last day God will divide the righteous from the wicked. He had no doubt
called upon them to repent of their sins and be saved. He had very probably
urged this wicked couple to repent at once and continue in sin no longer. But
Felix, though deeply moved, alarmed, terrified by the picture of the judgment
to come, still wanted to put off making a decision. At another time he would
hear Paul, perhaps he would consider his plea more favorably some day in the
future, but so far as history records that convenient day never came. Felix
continued in sin, was recalled to Rome and would have suffered the death
penalty had it not been that his brother, a favorite with the Emperor,
interceded and prevailed upon him to spare his life. Felix, it appears, went on
in sin and died a slave of lust, unrepentant of his many crimes.
Pharaoh put off
his decision until “tomorrow,” Felix until “a convenient season.” What a
fearful mistake! The Psalmist had before him the history of those who delayed
when he said: “To day if ye will hear
his voice, harden not your heart” (Hebrews 3:7, 8). Paul had dealt with
many procrastinators when he said: “behold,
now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation” (II
Corinthians 6:2). The writer to the Hebrews knew that multitudes had been lost
because of neglect when he asked this searching question: “How shall we escape, if we neglect so great salvation” (Hebrews
2:3). The opportunity which is given now may not be given again; the call which
comes to you today and startles you with its burning words may not come again;
the Spirit, who pleads with you so earnestly today, because you refuse to
listen, may pass you by tomorrow.
Do not harden your
heart when the Lord comes to you in His mercy or He may turn against you in His
wrath. There may be some, who have heard the earnest call through one of God’s
servants before, and who have been about to say, “Lord, I believe; help thou mine unbelief,” but who have turned away
and have stifled their consciences and have gone on in their sins. Oh friend!
We beseech you, will you not hear! Will you not yield! Will you not cry out,
“Lord save me, I perish!” It is not merely the minister or the missionary who
is pleading with you today; it is Christ who is calling! He is knocking at the
door of your heart, and it is from Him you are turning away. Dare you turn
from, dare you shut out the Lord of Glory! Did He not die for you? How can you
refuse Him?
Who has not been
urged by Satan to delay, and with how many has his argument been successful?
Jas. S. Drummond tells us of a dream, “in which the sleeper was carried away to
the dim court of hell, where Satan sat, with all his host in solemn council to
deliberate upon the ruin of mankind. The question was proposed, ‘How can men be
ruined in the greatest numbers?’ And one spoke in this wise and another in
that. One advised that he be sent forth to preach that there was no God. ‘No,’
said Satan, ‘men cannot believe that: I have tried it long enough and it
fails.’ Another proposed to tell them that God was so holy that none but the
holy could reach Him, that thus they might be urged to trust in good works.
“‘No,’ said
Satan, ‘they soon see through that and discover the fallacy.’ ‘Send me,’ cried
another, ‘and I will tell them that salvation is through Christ and by His
blood, and that all who believe will be saved - but I will whisper, ‘there is still time enough’. ‘Go,’ cried
the archfiend, ‘and prosper,’ and men have believed this lie in numbers.”
Multitudes have gone down to eternal death because they waited for a more
convenient season.
During the early
years of D.L. Moody’s work in Chicago there was a man who attended the
Tabernacle regularly and who frequently seemed about to decide for Christ. As
Mr. Moody urged him not to delay but to accept Christ he replied, “No I cannot,
my business partner is not a Christian and if I should accept Christ he would
ridicule me.” Finally he became annoyed because Mr. Moody urged him and ceased
to attend the Tabernacle. One day his wife came to see Mr. Moody with the
request that he come to see her husband at once as he was very ill and the
physicians said that he could not live. He hurried down to the house and found
the man ready to listen. In response to Mr. Moody’s appeal he seemed to accept
Christ as his Saviour. But to the surprise of all his friends, he began to get
better. He recovered rapidly and the next time Mr. Moody called he found him
sitting out of doors in the sunshine. “Now that you have recovered,” said Mr.
Moody. “when you are able to be back at the Tabernacle I want you to make a
public profession of Christ.” But the man seemed to have gone back to his old
fear; he replied, “if I should do that my partner would ridicule me. But,” he
continued, “I am going to move to a farm in Michigan and when I go there I will
make a profession of faith in Christ.” Just a week after that his wife called
to see Mr. Moody again, saying, her husband had a relapse and the physician,
after a consultation said he could not live. She asked him to come and speak to
him again. Mr. Moody went, but as he approached the man’s bed he said: “Mr.
Moody I don’t want you to talk to me. It will do no good. I have had my chance
and have thrown it away.” Though he pleaded and tried to show him that God was
ever ready to hear and though he offered to pray with him the man said, “No, I
have thrown away my chance.” Mr. Moody did pray with him, but as soon as he had
finished the man said, “There, I told you it would do no good. It is too late.
I have thrown away my chance.” All the afternoon as the man sank lower and
lower he kept repeating the passage of Scripture, “The harvest is past, the summer is ended, and we are not saved”
(Jeremiah 8:20). And as the sun sank beyond the western prairies, his friends
leaned over and heard him whisper faintly, “The harvest is past, the summer is ended, and we are not saved.”
And with these words he passed into eternity.
One cannot but
wonder whether Drusilla thought of the appeal and warning of Paul in her last
hours, for according to the younger Pliny in a letter to Tacitus, she and her
younger son perished in the eruption of Mount Vesuvius when Herculaneum and
Pompeii were buried beneath its lava and ashes. Oh then! on that memorable day
when the earth rocked beneath her feet and when she saw the flames shooting
toward the sky; when she heard the terrific roar of the cracking rocks and the
belching volcano; when she saw the mountain of red lava rushing like a river
toward her; when she felt the hot ashes pouring down over head, heard the
screams of the terrified refugees about her and was perhaps trampled beneath
their feet; when she began to realize that escape from being buried alive was
perhaps impossible; then, I wonder, did she not recall those searching words of
Paul spoken years before at Caesarea when describing the judgment to come he
had told them that they who did not repent and seek refuge in Christ should
long to hide themselves from the wrath of the Lamb?
Then did she not
wish that she had given up her immoral life and her trust in the pleasures of
the world, and had trusted in the only saving Name? Then did she not wish that
she and Felix had listened to the pleading of the apostle and had taken refuge
in the rock that is higher than man? Then did she not lament that she had not
made her dwelling in the secret place of the Most High and her abode under the
shadow of the Almighty, whose praises she had sung in the innocency of her
childhood? Ah, dreadful hour! Then it was too late! The convenient day had
passed! The day of judgment had come!
Oh, you to whom
this message comes! Will you not forsake your sins and seek the Lord while He
may be found? Will you not call upon Him while He is near? Will you not respond
to His voice as He calls you today? Will you not give your heart into the
keeping of Him who is from everlasting to everlasting the same? Will you not
flee to the LAMB that was slain from the foundation of the world? Will you not
believe that though your sins have been as scarlet Christ can make them whiter
than snow? Having received Him as your Saviour will you not say, with Peter,
before all the world, “Thou art the
Christ, the Son of the living God” (Matthew 16:16)? Will you then not plead
with Him that He may give you grace to walk in the strait and narrow way which
leadeth to life eternal?
QUESTIONS
(Acts 24:1-27
1.
Where was Paul during this trial?
2.
Who was the judge before whom he was tried?
3.
Why did he receive an early hearing?
4.
Who were his accusers?
5.
Why did they say he was brought before Felix?
6.
What were the charges brought against Paul?
7.
How did he answer the charge that he had been a mover of sedition?
8.
What did he give as his reason for coming back to Jerusalem?
9.
What did he say concerning his respect for the law?
10.
What did he say
concerning his respect for the temple?
11.
What sect did he
admit he was identified with?
12.
Did a belief in
the resurrection constitute any crime in the sight of the Roman law?
13.
Did Felix know
more than he stated concerning the divisions among the Jews?
14.
Who was Drusilla?
15.
What was the
character of Felix?
16.
What was the main
reason why Felix continued to hold Paul?
17.
What was the
theme upon which Paul spoke to Felix?
18.
What effect did
it have?
19.
Is it ever right
to delay in accepting Christ?
20.
What are some of
the most common excuses given today?
OUTLINE
Key verse -
26:28, 29
New procurator,
Festus - Jews wanted Festus to send Paul to Jerusalem - Festus refused - Paul
tried before Festus - Festus found no evidence of crime - Asked Paul if he
would go to Jerusalem to be tried - Paul appealed to Caesar - Agrippa allowed
to hear Paul - Paul made a strong appeal on behalf of Christ - Agrippa almost
persuaded - None of the Roman officers could find guilt in Paul.
Some of the lessons:
1.
Justice is one of the essentials of good government.
2.
Faith in God enables a man to remain composed under trial.
3.
Belief in the resurrection of the dead is vital to our faith.
4.
To the skeptic obedience to God’s call seems to be foolish.
5.
Belief in the prophets and in Christ are inseparably linked together.
6.
A man who will not believe on Christ rejects the best evidence.
7.
One who is not
fully persuaded to be a Christian is still at an eternal distance from Christ.
After Paul was
arrested by the Roman captain, Lysias, he had been allowed to make a defense on
the castle stairs. The next day Lysias attempted to give him a hearing before
the Jewish council. When he was transferred to Caesarea he was tried by Felix with
the Jews accusing; later he was given a hearing by Felix and Drusilla. After
two years he was tried again under Festus, the successor of Felix, with the
Jews still bringing the same charges against him. Later he was heard by Festus
and Agrippa. Thus, after Paul’s arrest before he was taken to Rome, he had six
public hearings and several private conferences; but following them all the
Roman officials, Lysias, Felix, Festus and Agrippa were unable to find any
charge against him that was worthy of punishment.
Chapters
twenty-five and twenty-six are inseparably connected and constitute one story.
In this passage
there is a new procurator over Judea in the person of Porcius Festus, and,
according to Josephus, a new high priest at Jerusalem in the person of Ishmael.
Though Festus was a skeptic in religion, yet in civil matters he seems to have
been a more just governor than Felix. There was no change, however, in the
attitude of the new high priest or of the Jews toward Paul. They besought
Festus, shortly after he had been made governor and had gone to Jerusalem, that
he would send Paul there to be tried.
Their purpose was
to kill Paul by the way. Festus would not give his assent to this request, but
told the Jews that he was returning to Caesarea shortly and those of them who
desired might come and accuse him if there were any charges which they wished
to urge against him.
BEFORE FESTUS
When Festus had
returned to Caesarea he commanded Paul to be brought for a hearing. The Jews
laid many complaints against him which they could not prove. The charges were
in substance the same as those which they had presented to Felix. When Paul was
given the opportunity to speak for himself he showed that none of the charges
were true. He had not been guilty of heresy or sacrilege or sedition. Festus
wanted to please his subjects as much as possible, therefore he asked Paul if
he would be willing to go to Jerusalem and there be judged. Paul knew the
underhanded plan of the Jews, how they had plotted against his life before he
was taken from Jerusalem, and that they would likely assassinate him by the way
if he consented to go there again. The only way to get away from Caesarea
without being taken again to Jerusalem seemed to be to appeal to Caesar. Every
Roman had the right to appeal to Caesar, and this Paul did. There is no more
need to criticize Paul for this than there is to criticize any innocent man
today who appeals to a higher court when he has failed to get justice in a
lower one. Paul was quite open and fair about his statement. He said to Festus
that he had done no wrong to the Jews as he well knew. If he had done wrong he
was willing to suffer the penalty, but if not he had a right to a fair trial
and civil protection. In all probability he used the legal formula, “Caesarem appello,” “I appeal unto Caesar.” It is also likely that Festus used the
common Latin form, “Caesarem appellesti; ad Caesarem ibis,” which means, as
translated in chapter twenty-five, “Hast
thou appealed unto Caesar? unto Caesar shalt thou go” (Acts 25:12). Festus
conferred with the council before granting Paul’s request, but he had little
choice in the matter for any Roman citizen might appeal to the Emperor.
FESTUS’ VIEW OF
THE CHARGE
Festus was
perplexed as to what statement of the charge against Paul to make to Caesar. He
had not been able to discover any civil charge to lay against him, and the
Emperor would think that he was a weak governor if he could not settle matters
of indifference, and of merely local significance without troubling his majesty
about it. Festus did not want to prejudice himself in the sight of the Emperor,
therefore he utilized the visit of Agrippa, shortly after this, in order to
learn what was the significance of the charges of the Jews against Paul.
Agrippa came, shortly after Festus had been made procurator, to pay his
respects to him. He brought with him his sister Bernice, who was also a sister
of Drusilla.
After they had
visited together for some days Festus told Agrippa of Paul. He said that he had
heard the case, the accusations and the defense, and he was surprised because,
so far as he could see, the whole discussion was over a matter of their own
superstition, of one Jesus who was dead, whom Paul affirmed to be alive. He
knew that Caesar was not interested in such matters and therefore asked what he
should say to Caesar when he sent Paul to Rome. Agrippa asked to hear Paul.
Festus said, very well, you may hear him tomorrow.
BEFORE AGRIPPA
The next day
Agrippa and Bernice came with great dignity and pomp, and with them the chief
captains and principal men of the city to the place appointed and Festus
commanded that Paul should be brought. This was not a trial. Agrippa had no
jurisdiction in Caesarea, moreover, Paul’s appeal, which had been granted, had
taken his case beyond the jurisdiction of all subordinate Roman officials. In
introducing the case and presenting the prisoner to this august assembly,
Festus made certain statements which must have been very interesting to Paul.
He stated that, as far as he could see, Paul was innocent of any serious charge
and it seemed to him unreasonable to send a prisoner and not to signify the
charges laid against him.
CHARACTER OF THE
AUDIENCE
Agrippa, who was the
honored guest, told Paul that he now had the opportunity to present his case
and to speak for himself. Would Paul not be frightened or abashed before such
an assembly? There was Agrippa with his royal robes, his guards and attendants.
There was Festus, the governor, who regarded not God or His covenant people.
There was Bernice the sister of Agrippa seated beside him, exercising nothing
but contemptible curiosity for this man who was a leader of the hated sect of
the Nazarenes. But worst of all, beneath the dignity and display of Agrippa,
there was a heart that was corrupt and a life that was immoral since he was
living in incest with his sister Bernice at this time. This man, Agrippa the
Second, was the last of the cruel Herods. His great-grandfather is remembered
because he murdered the infant children in trying to kill Jesus. His
grand-uncle had beheaded John the Baptist. This had come about because John had
reproved Herod for his immoral relationship with Herodias, his brother’s wife.
His father, who was known as Agrippa I, had taken the life of James and attempted
to kill Peter. He had been eaten of worms because he took to himself the honor
which belongs to God. Each of the Herods which we have named died or was
disgraced not long after the events just mentioned. The name of Jesus had lived
and his following had enlarged, but the glory of the Herods had almost
departed. However cruel the Herods had been to the Christians in the past Paul
would not cower before them. The faith of Paul could rise above all human
handicaps. He knew that the grace of God was sufficient to sustain him under
all circumstances. He would speak with all the courtesy, earnestness and
persuasion that he was able to use.
PAUL’S ADDRESS
He said that he was raised a strict Jew and this was known to all in
Jerusalem. He declared that he was now tried because of the promise that was
made to the fathers. The tribes had all looked for a Messiah. The Messiah had
come. He himself had not believed on him at first but had severely persecuted
all who believed. He gave his vote (voice) against them when they were put to
death (Acts 26:10). This, however, does not necessarily mean that Paul was a
member of the Sanhedrim. It may have meant simply his assent or his vote in
another assembly than the Sanhedrim. As he was going out beyond Jerusalem to
put down this sect, as he neared Damascus, the Lord Jesus appeared to him. His
glory and power were irresistible. He told him that He was going to send him as
a witness to the Gentiles to tell them that the Messiah had come; that they
should open their eyes, turn from darkness, be forgiven and be made holy before
God. Then Paul affirmed that he had not been disobedient to this vision and
call, but had continued to bear witness since that time, first in Damascus, in
Judaea, and then to the Gentiles throughout the world. He had been persecuted,
as he himself had persecuted others, but that had not caused him to withdraw
from the work. In his preaching he had taught nothing else than that which is
taught in the law of Moses and in the prophets. They had foretold that Christ
should suffer and die, and rise again from the dead, and that He should be a
light to the Gentiles.
FESTUS INTERRUPTED
Paul was not able
to complete his address because Festus interrupted him. He charged him with
having allowed his study to unbalance his reason. The expression, “much learning” refers to the writing
that Paul was engaged in. Something of Paul’s work in Herod’s Palace was known
to Festus. Paul had evidently been busily employed in writing letters to the
churches while he was held a prisoner. Paul promptly denied any mental
affliction, but declared that he spoke with the utmost soberness. He said that
Agrippa knew of these things, for they had not been done in a corner. Paul no
doubt knew the history of the Herods and how their fate seemed to be wrapped up
with their attitude toward Jesus. Agrippa must have known all this history.
APPEAL TO AGRIPPA
Paul then
appealed directly to Agrippa, asking him if he believed the prophets and
replying that he knew that he believed. Agrippa then said to Paul, as
translated in the authorized version, “Almost
thou persuadest me to be a Christian” (Acts 26:28). As translated in the
revised version it reads, “With but a little persuasion thou wouldest fain make
me a Christian.” The authorized translation regards the statement of Agrippa as
made in earnest, the revision as spoken with a sneer. There are various
translations which have been given, but these two serve to represent them all.
The difference arises partly on account of a difference in the Greek
manuscripts, and partly on account of a difference in the view of interpreters.
There is no Greek word for “fain,” which is introduced in the revision. Leaving
out the word “fain,” the revision would read: “With but little persuasion thou
wouldest make me a Christian.” This might be in scorn; it might be in earnest.
I prefer the authorized translation for I believe that he spoke in earnest.
This seems to me evident because of the manner in which Paul answers, and also
because of the attitude of Agrippa towards Paul after he had gone out from his
presence.
Paul took
advantage of Agrippa’s hesitation. He seized the opportunity and said that he
would to God that not only he but all present were such as he was except his
bonds. It would seem to be a very daring thing to say to this august assembly
but Paul could say it with sincerity and with no feeling of boasting. He desired
that Agrippa and the others might have the liberty in the sight of God that he
had, but he would not have them bound in the sight of the law as he was. Festus
and Agrippa were evidently not offended, rather further convinced of his
innocence by his clear straight-forward statement. Agrippa said to Festus that
Paul might have been set at liberty if he had not appealed to Caesar. Agrippa,
who was expert in the laws of the Jews, could find no fault in him in the sight
of the law.
Some have felt
disposed to criticize Paul for having made his appeal to Caesar when these men
agreed that he might have been set at liberty. But if he had not appealed he
would not have been granted this hearing. He was heard by Agrippa because he
had appealed to Rome. If he had granted the hearing which the Jews wanted he
would have been killed before he reached the place of trial. The only way to
get away from the Jews was to take advantage of the Roman law and appeal to
Caesar. Moreover, this appeal would take him to Rome. This had long been Paul’s
great desire. The Lord had promised that he should go to Rome. Was not this
Providence opening the way?
From this very
interesting and instructive story let us gather some lessons.
JUSTICE AN
ESSENTIAL OF GOOD GOVERNMENT
Paul was held a prisoner
because the men in power were corrupt and wanted to please the majority of the
people. Neither Felix nor Festus could find any just charge against Paul, yet
they held him a prisoner. In the case of Felix we are told plainly that it was
money which he desired. He was not only looking for a bribe but constantly
hinting that he wanted money. The corrupt government which will not deal justly
with a prisoner because there is a popular sentiment against him needs radical
reforming.
When money rules
the courts of justice, or the administrative or legislative departments of
government, that government is most reprehensible. Yet bribery is not such an
ancient custom that it needs any explanation to the average citizen of today.
The influence of money frequently reaches from the village to the federal
officers. The cost of bribery varies from a single dollar to hundreds of
thousands of dollars.
According to the
standard set forth in the Bible, “He
that ruleth over men must be just, ruling in the fear of God” (II Samuel
23:3). No government which is built upon injustice, oppression and greed can
stand. The Roman government ruled the world in the days of Paul and it seemed
that no power could dispute her rule. Even the Roman government, however, could
not endure when it allowed injustice to prevail. The only way to eliminate
injustice in government or trade is to build upon the principles of Christ; to
take His standard of love and fairness. Christ and His followers love truth
more than they love money and will always place it first in their public or
private life.
FAITH GIVES
COMPOSURE
Faith in God
enables a man to remain composed under trial. This hearing before Agrippa was
the sixth time that Paul had been called upon to defend himself since his
arrest at Jerusalem, yet he did not yield to anger or abuse. He was courteous,
brave, straight-forward, and faithful to the trust committed to him. When
Festus interrupted Paul and declared that he was mad, he meant that he had no
common sense. From the standpoint of the worldly man this appeared to be
correct. He need not have gotten himself into all this trouble. All believers
seem to be foolish in the sight of the unbeliever. The Gospel seemed to the
Greeks to be foolishness.
Paul had faith in
the promise of Jesus that he need not worry about what he should say when
brought before the magistrates, for it would be given him in that hour what he
should speak. He had faith in the promise of the Lord, given to him at
Jerusalem, that as he had testified at Jerusalem so he should testify at Rome.
There was no doubt in his mind that he would go to Rome. There is nothing that
will give a man composure in the hour of trial like faith in God. He remembers
the promise, “Lo, I am with you alway,”
or that other promise, “All things work
together for good to them that love God.”
When you see men
becoming frustrated under a mental strain or argument and flying into a rage
because they are questioned or hindered by others, you suppose that they do not
have faith, and you know that they do not have strong faith. One need not have
great learning and a gift of speech like Paul in order to remain composed under
trials. Strong faith may reside in the heart of the unlettered and
simple-minded child of God. This is illustrated in the conversation which took
place between an old colored woman and a man at Vicksburg who was very ill of a
fever and much depressed in spirit. “Massa, does yo’ see the bright side dis
mornin’?” “No Nanny,” said I, “it isn’t as bright as I wish it.” “Well, massa, I
allus see de bright side.” “You do,” said I; “maybe you haven’t had much
trouble.” “Maybe not,” she said; and then went on to tell me in her simple
broken way of her life in Virginia, of the selling of her children one by one,
of the auction sale of her husband and then of herself. She was alone now in
camp, without having heard from one of her kindred for years. “Maybe I ain’t
seen no trouble, massa.” “But Nanny,” said I, “have you seen the bright side
all the time?” “Allus, massa, allus.” “Well, how did you do it?” “Dis is the
way, massa. When I see de brack cloud comin’ over” - and she waved her dark
hand inside the tent, as though one might be settling down there - “an’ ‘peers
like it’s comin’ crushin’ down on me, den I just whips aroun’ on de oder side,
an’ I find de Lord Jesus dar, and den it’s bright and cl’ar. De bright side’s
allus where Jesus is.”
THE RESURRECTION
VITAL
Belief in the
resurrection of the dead is vital to our faith. Festus had been a keen judge.
He had concluded that the central point around which all the opposition of the
Jews’ law, was that there was one Jesus who was dead whom Paul affirmed to be
alive. This was the point which Paul deemed most vital. It was the fact which
the Sadducees opposed most bitterly. When speaking before Agrippa Paul said: “Why should it be thought a thing incredible
with you, that God should raise the dead?” (Acts 26:8).
A little later he declared that Christ had been the first who had risen
from the dead. This should not be a new thought to any Hebrew, for it had been
foretold in Moses and the prophets.
At another time
Paul spoke in this way: “Now if Christ
be preached that he rose from the dead, how say some among you that there is no
resurrection of the dead? But if there be no resurrection of the dead, then is
Christ not risen: And if Christ be not risen, then is our preaching vain, and
your faith is also vain” (I Corinthians 15:12-14). Thus Paul makes the fact
very clear that the resurrection is vital to our faith.
Paul gave his testimony to Agrippa, and he also gives it to us, that he
had seen the risen Lord. He also tells us that the Lord had spoken to him,
rebuked him, and had wrought miraculously with him in such a definite and
personal way that he could never forget it. He assures us that through a
heavenly vision he had been commanded to preach that Christ had risen from the
dead. Paul could not doubt that which he had seen and heard. We who have Paul’s
testimony should also believe. If there is anything that Paul said which we may
believe, we may believe this. If we should believe any of the messages of John
and Peter and James, we should believe their testimony that Christ arose from
the dead. The whole word of God falls to the ground - Moses and the prophets,
the Gospels and the Epistles - if Christ has not risen from the dead. They all
agree in testifying to this central great vital fact of history. It is the fact
which proves the value of the Cross.
Moreover, if
Christ be not risen, then we cannot believe our own eyes and our ears. The church
of Christ, its existence and its power in the world at the present hour, and
the marvelous change which has been wrought in the hearts of men who have
believed in Christ, all testify to the fact that Christ is not dead but that He
has risen and is working in the world today and ruling in the hearts of men.
Possibly the
reason that many men do not want to believe in the resurrection of the dead is
similar to that of the old African chief who heard Mr. Moffat preach upon that
subject. Mecaba, a notorious chief cried out, “What are these words about the
dead? - the dead arise?” “Yes,” said the missionary: “all the dead shall
arise.” “Will my father arise?” “Yes,” answered the missionary. “Will all the
slain in battle arise?” “Yes,” answered the missionary. “Will all that have
been killed and eaten by lions, tigers, and crocodiles, arise?” “Yes,” and come
to judgment.” “Hark!” shouted the chief, turning to the warriors. “Ye wise men,
did your ears ever hear such strange and unheard of news as this?” He directed
his question to an old man, the wise man of his tribe. “Never,” answered the
old man. The chief then turned to the missionary and said, “Father, I love you
much; but the words of a resurrection are too great for me. I do not wish to
hear about the dead rising again. The dead cannot rise: the dead shall not
rise!” “Tell me, my friend, why not,” said the missionary. “I have slain my
thousands: shall they arise?”
That is what
makes the resurrection solemn! That is what makes many fear the resurrection! That
is what makes many deny that there will be a resurrection! Because with it
there will be a judgment. Then, my friends, live so that the men of your
generation will not rise to condemn you at that great day when all shall be
called to give an account of the deeds done in the flesh. The resurrection will
be a day of exceeding joy to those who have died in faith in Christ and have
been cleansed of their sins by His precious blood.
OBEDIENCE FOOLISH
TO THE SKEPTIC
To the skeptic
obedience to God’s call seems to be foolish. Paul was not disobedient to the
heavenly vision. It is true it brought Paul into a great deal of trouble: but
it brought him more than enough joy to offset all of his sorrow. The only thing
that Festus could see was Paul’s outward condition. He thought Paul foolish for
standing for these theories, when, if he were to dismiss them, he might not be
troubled by the Jews or kept in prison.
The Psalmist was
one day troubled with similar thoughts. He saw the wicked, who went on in sin,
prospering. He saw the righteous in poverty and he was greatly troubled about
it. He was wholly unable to understand it until he went to God’s house. There
he found the revelation which made the whole matter clear. He saw their end. He
came to have the assurance that God would give him by His counsel and afterward
receive him to glory (Psalm 73).
There are still
men who are skeptical, even in this enlightened land. There are still men who
think that one is foolish who yields in obedience to the call of God. There are
still men who do not want to be approached by those who would remind them of
their need of a Saviour. Listen to the conversation of a devoted child of God
in a train in London. We give it as the person who was there related it. “I
went into an underground train in London the other day and had hardly seated
myself when a woman opposite me leaned forward, and said:
“‘May I ask if
you are on the Lord’s side?’ ‘Yes,’ I answered, ‘I thank God that I am.’ ‘Is it
long since you were first able to say that,’ she continued? ‘Yes,’ I replied,
‘many years. And I find Him more and more precious daily.’ . . . She said: ‘I
have, alas, met many, many people who do not want Christ, and will not have
anything to say to those who love Him,’ . . . Presently the train stopped at a
station, and two ladies and two men came in. My friend lost no time in giving
her message to each newcomer. ‘Madam, do you know what it is to have Jesus
Christ as your Saviour? Sir, are you on the Lord’s side?’ And then she went on
to say a few words on the importance of having this matter settled. Those to
whom she spoke offered no reply. One lady turned her back on her and looked out
of the window, and a gentleman read his newspaper steadily, giving no answer.
“At length the woman reached her destination, and, as she alighted, one
of the ladies said: ‘That’s all right; if she had not got out here I was going
to change my carriage. I could not stand that sort of a creature. Poor lunatic!
- (does not that sound like Festus) - said the second lady, ‘she ought to be
locked up.’ ‘Such a ranting old woman should be buried alive,’ said a young
man, sneeringly.
“How strange!” I
said to myself, as I left the carriage and went on my way. Society must be on a
very wrong basis. One may talk about anything and everything except about Jesus
Christ. The latest murder trial may be discussed in public, and one may speak
of the greatest blackguards that ever lived with impunity; but if any one
ventures to speak about the God who made us and the Saviour who died for us,
one is shunned or laughed at, or at least considered ‘very peculiar, not quite
right, you know.’”
THE PROPHETS AND
CHRIST LINKED TOGETHER
Belief in the prophets and in Christ are inseparably linked together.
Paul declared that he believed in the promise which was made to the fathers
centuries before. The twelve tribes had believed it and longed for the day when
it would be fulfilled in the coming of the MESSIAH. He affirmed that the basis
of the message which he preached was found in Moses and the prophets. He issued
the challenge to Agrippa that if he believed the prophets he must believe the
Gospel.
Why then do not
the Jews who read the prophets today believe on Christ? Because their eyes are
blinded and their ears are closed, as they were in the days of Jesus and the
apostles. They were the most bitter opponents of Paul and they are still bitter
opponents of the Gospel which Paul preached.
The existence of
the Jews scattered through every nation is a testimony to the truth of the
Bible. And when we accept the Bible, the Old Testament proves the record of the
New, because it foretold the facts related in it so many centuries before. No
one but God could have led men so to write. God who was able to teach men thus
was necessarily divine; He knew the end from the beginning. The Christ whom He
points out as His Son is also divine, and one on whom we must believe as surely
as on God the Father. You cannot deny the Son without, at the same time,
denying the Father. Abraham said to the rich man, concerning Moses and the
prophets, that if his brethren would not hear them, they would not believe
though one rose from the dead.
THE SKEPTIC
REJECTS THE BEST EVIDENCE
A man who will not believe on Christ rejects the best of evidence. The
testimony of the Old Testament concerning Christ is corroborated by the most
convincing evidence in contemporary history as found in the monuments and in
various historical records. The contemporary history supports the record of
Christ and the apostles. The history itself has within it remarkable evidence
in that the various writers, writing at different times and places, agree
together. The existence of the church from that day to this and the careful
transmission of the records through all the ages, is an evidence of their
authenticity. I believe it was the Hon. Wm. E. Gladstone who said that there
was no fact in all history more fully established than the fact of the
resurrection of Christ. And in this record Paul makes that fact the center and
proof of his faith and of ours.
In addition, one
may have the evidence in his own heart that Christ lives and is his Saviour.
The Spirit beareth witness with our spirits that we are the children of God.
Paul regarded his best evidence his own experience when Christ appeared to him.
This is evident from the fact that he often related the story, and particularly
when he was talking with men who were hard to convince. Many a man has been
convinced by the personal evidence of some godly person, when other good
evidence has failed to move him.
Since the
evidence is so strong, the greater sin follows when men will not believe today.
They have evidence which would be accepted in any court, and which they would
accept concerning any other fact. Why will they not believe? What excuse will
they have to present to their Lord when He comes to judge?
A brilliant young lawyer
in New York City, some time ago, spoke to a prominent minister of that city,
asking him if he really believed that Christ arose from the dead. The minister
replied that he did, and asked the privilege of presenting the proof to the
lawyer. The lawyer took the material offered in proof and studied it. He
returned to the minister and said: “I am convinced that Jesus did rise from the
dead. But,” he added, “I am no nearer being a Christian than I was before. I
thought the difficulty was with my head. I find it is really with my heart.”
Dr. D.J. Burrell,
in “The Laughter of God,” tells of
two infidels who sat in a railway car discussing Christ’s wonderful life. One
of them said, “I think an interesting romance could be written about him.” The
other replied, “And you are just the man to write it. Set forth the correct
view of his life and character. Tear down the prevailing sentiment as to his
divineness and paint him as he was - a man among men.” The suggestion was acted
upon and the romance was written. The man who made the suggestion was Colonel
Ingersoll; the author was General Lew Wallace; and the book was Ben-Hur. In the process of constructing
it he found himself facing the unaccountable Man. The more he studied His life
and character, the more profoundly he was convinced that He was more than a
man. Like the centurion under the Cross, he was constrained to cry: “Truly this was the Son of God.”
NOT PERSUADED
ETERNALLY DISTANT
One who is not
fully persuaded to be a Christian is still at an eternal distance from Christ.
Our belief is that Agrippa was almost persuaded. Corrupt Felix had been
terrified during the sermon of Paul, and dissolute Agrippa was almost
persuaded. He was scarcely able to resist the forceful appeal which Paul had
directed toward him. His head was convinced, but his heart was still hard.
Perhaps, like Felix, he would not yield because it would necessarily expose his
corrupt and immoral life, and his pride would suffer a terrible blow. He was
not yet ready to repent.
A man whose head
is almost persuaded but whose heart is still hard continues to remain at an
infinite distance from Christ. No half-way measures will do. “He that is not with me is against me; and
he that gathereth not with me scattereth abroad.” If Agrippa had been
willing to look back over his family history and read it as we can read it
today he would have seen how Christ had triumphed over all their opposition.
One wonders why he did not think of his own father who, sixteen years before,
had blasphemed the name of God and had died an horrible death. Eternal life or
death was in the balance for Agrippa. Would he not, by faith in Christ, become
a Christian? No, he turned away from the apostle and went out with his immoral
sister. He rejected the invitation and opportunity which was offered by Paul.
That he did it politely does not change the fact. The man who politely turns
away from Christ is just as far away from Him as the man who bitterly rejects
Him.
Vain-confidence,
whom Bunyan pictures walking so fast and confidently in By-path-meadow, went on
so fast that Christian and Hopeful lost sight of him. But as he hastened on in
the darkness he fell into a deep pit which the prince of those grounds had
placed there to catch vainglorious fools. He was dashed to pieces by the fall.
Like him, we may have confidence in ourselves and no fear of eternal death, but
that does not protect or save us.
If we are not
united to Christ we are entirely separated from Him and are without God and
without hope in the world.
Rufus W. Clark
was once called to see a young man who was said to be sick and wished to see
him. As Dr. Clark approached his bed he remarked that he did not look as though
he were ill. The young man replied that he was not sick in body but in soul. “I
am in deep distress,” he said. Dr. Clark asked him the cause of his distress.
He replied: “During the revival in our church, I have not only resisted its
influence, but I have made sport of the young converts. I have ridiculed those
who were seeking the salvation of their souls, and I feel that I have committed
an unpardonable sin, and there is no hope for me.” Dr. Clark said: “Your sins
are indeed fearfully great; but if you sincerely repent, and will now believe
in the Lord Jesus Christ, He will pardon you.” Everything that Dr. Clark could
say was of no avail, though he quoted Scripture and spoke of the thief on the
cross. He insisted that there was no hope for him. Dr. Clark prayed with him
and called the next day but there was no change. The third day he found him in
a raging fever. His mental agony had taken effect upon his body. Still he would
not yield to the minister’s pleading that he receive the Saviour. He had
evidently quenched the Spirit. The next day his reason was dethroned and he was
beyond the reach of any human pleas. The night following his soul passed out
into eternity.
If there are any to whom this message comes who have not yielded to the
call of Christ and have not accepted Him as their Saviour, I plead with you, do
not delay. Do not think that you can live far away from Christ, and yet can
reach out and take hold of Him in the moment of trouble. You can receive Him
now while the opportunity is before you. To live a moral life will not save
you; to walk in good society will not save you; to associate with Christian
people will not save you; to hold Christ merely in respect will not save you.
You may do all these and still be in darkness, lost and apart from Christ, and
at an eternal distance from Him. Oh friend! will you not lay hold of Him in
faith? Will you not take Him as your only Saviour? Holy Spirit, wilt not Thou
unite us to Christ that we may be united to Him as the branch to the vine?
Lord, wilt not Thou grant that never, in time or in eternity, may there be a
separation between us and our Saviour!
QUESTIONS
(Acts 25, 26)
1.
How did Festus compare with Felix?
2.
Name those before whom Paul was tried or heard after his arrest before
he was sent to Rome.
3.
Why was Paul not willing to go to Jerusalem to be tried?
4.
Was Paul justified in appealing to Caesar?
5.
Why was he given a hearing before Agrippa?
6.
What was Festus’ conclusion as to the point of difference between Paul
and the Jews?
7.
Tell briefly of the history and atrocities committed by the Herod
family.
8.
What were the character of Agrippa and Bernice?
9.
What were two of the proofs which Paul gave to Agrippa that Jesus was
the MESSIAH?
10.
How did Festus
testify to Paul’s diligence while held a prisoner?
11.
What evidences
are there that Agrippa was in earnest when he spoke of being almost persuaded?
12.
What sustained
Paul during all of these trials?
13. Why does the man who suffers for his religion seem to the skeptic
to have lost his reason?
14. How do you know a nation cannot stand which does not administer
justice?
15. What place does belief in the resurrection of Christ have in the
faith of the Christian?
16. How did Paul know Christ had risen from the dead?
17. Why do many men not want to believe in the resurrection?
18. How does the proof of the resurrection of Christ compare with the
proof of other historical facts?
19. Of what value is it to be almost persuaded to be a Christian?
20. Are you fully persuaded that Jesus Christ is the Son of God?
OUTLINE
Key verse - 23,
24
Paul placed in
care of Julius, a centurion - visited friends at Sidon - transferred to another
ship at Myra - contrary winds drove them to Crete - storm off coast of Crete
drove them out to sea - terrible storm kept up for fourteen days - sailors lost
hope - they heard breakers in the night - anchored till morning - Paul cheered
and directed the crew - the ship grounded - all escape without loss of life.
1.
God controls all the forces of nature.
2.
God expects men to use means to carry out His plan.
3.
Those who honor Him God will honor.
4.
God gives divine protection to His own.
5.
The true servant
of God recognizes God’s providence in the common things of life.
6.
God knows the end from the beginning.
7.
The life of a godly man is precious in the sight of God.
It was evidently
the latter part of the summer when Festus had completed arrangements to send
Paul to Rome. He was committed, with certain other prisoners, to the care of a
centurion named Julius who was in charge of a band of Roman soldiers. The first
ship in which they sailed was bound for the north-east part of the Aegean Sea,
to a place called Adramyttium. Two of Paul’s friends were with him, Luke, the
writer of this narrative, and Aristarchus of Thessalonica. It seems to have
taken about two months to complete the voyage.
FIRST PART OF THE
VOYAGE
When the ship
made the first stop at Sidon we have evidence that Paul had already won the
confidence of the centurion, for he “Julius
courteously entreated Paul, and gave him liberty to go unto his friends to
refresh himself” (Acts 27:2).
The ship did not
take the direct course toward the coast of proconsular Asia, as the commander
had probably intended; but as the wind was contrary it sailed to the north-east
of Cyprus and northward to the coast of Cilicia and Pamphylia. There they would
probably be aided by the land breezes and would be able to make headway slowly
toward the port of Myra.
TRANSFERRED TO
ANOTHER SHIP
At Myra, Julius
found another ship, which had come from Alexandria and was sailing for Italy.
He transferred his prisoners and soldiers to it. It was not unusual that a ship
of Alexandria should be found in the harbor at Myra. Sir William Ramsay says:
“Myra was one of the great harbors of the Egyptian service. It is, therefore,
unnecessary and incorrect to say, as is often done, that the Alexandrian ship
had blown out of its course. The ship was on its regular and ordinary course,
and had quite probably been making a specially good run, for in the autumn
there was always risk of the wind shifting round towards the north, and with
the wind N.W. the Alexandrian ships could only fetch the Syrian coast . . . The
steady westerly breezes which prevented ships from make the direct run from
Sidon, were favorable for the direct run from Alexandria” (Saint Paul the Traveler and the Roman Citizen, p. 319). They sailed
slowly westward about one hundred miles, in the face of adverse winds, almost
to Cnidus; but as the wind was so strongly against them they turned southward
toward the island of Crete. They sailed around Cape Salmone, at the eastern
point of the island, and anchored at a place then known, and still known, as
Fair Havens. It is a harbor at the south-central portion of the island.
PAUL URGED THEM
TO REMAIN
Winter was now
drawing on and sailing was dangerous, because the Fast was now already gone by.
Paul advised the sailors to remain where they were for the winter. The Fast
fell on October the fifth. The time when the sea was especially dangerous was from
September the fourteenth to November the eleventh. Paul warned them that if
they attempted to go further the voyage would result in damage to the ship, the
cargo and the passengers. The Roman officer took the advice of the master and
owner of the ship rather than that of Paul. Fair Havens was not a commodious
harbor in which to winter and the most of the sailors wanted to go on to
Phoenix and there spend the winter. This seemed to be an entirely reasonable
matter since Phoenix was another harbor on the southern shore of Crete, not
over fifty miles distant, and only a few hours sail from where they were. “when the south wind blew softly, supposing
that they had obtained their purpose, loosing thence, they sailed close by
Crete” (Acts 27:13).
DRIVEN TO SEA
They had,
however, not gone far when the wind changed as is common in that part of the
sea. Instead of a southern there began to blow a violent northern wind. The
Cretan mountains towered above to a height of over seven thousand feet. From
these mountains there came down a typhonic wind driving with terrific fury from
the north-east. That is the meaning of the term, Euroclydon, which is here
used. An old sailor said to Sir William Ramsay that the wind comes down from
the mountains fit to blow a ship out of the water.
The ship was
driven in a south-westerly direction. They found a temporary shelter to the leeward
of a little island called Clauda, which is about twenty-three miles from the
Fair Havens, and with great difficulty under-girded, or frapped, the ship, that
is, wound great cables around the hull. This is only done in the greatest
extremity. It is done to prevent the ship from springing a leak and foundering,
owing to the great strain upon the mast in a terrible storm. The old
single-masted ships were more apt to spring a leak in a storm because the
strain all came in one place and was not distributed over the ship as in modern
vessels. This was no small ship. It would be small in comparison with our
largest ocean liners, but it was not small when, in addition to its cargo of
grain, it could carry two hundred and seventy-six passengers.
TAKE ON THE BOAT
They had
evidently not thought it worthwhile to take on board the little life boat as
they were intending to sail only the short distance to Phoenix. But when the
storm came on they could not pull the boat on deck until they came under the
shelter of the island of Clauda. Here they took on the boat, though with the
greatest difficulty.
FEAR THE QUICKSANDS
Their greatest
fear was of being driven upon the quicksands upon the African coast, known as
the Greater Syrtis, therefore they kept the right side of the vessel to the
gale, or as a sailor would probably say, on “the starboard tack.” Thus the ship
was driven in a direction slightly to the north of westward. But even after the
ship had been under-girded with cables and the sail had been lowered, it was in
danger of foundering with the terrific strain of wind and waves. They therefore
lightened the ship by throwing overboard everything that was unnecessary. The
next day, as conditions grew worse, they cast out the tackling of the ship, by
which is probably meant the “main-yard,” a huge spar almost as long as the
ship, and to throw over which it took the combined efforts of both passengers
and crew.
SAILORS LOST HOPE
The storm drove
on with terrific fury day after day. They did not see a direct ray of light
from sun or stars and had little idea of their location. Even the sailors gave
up all hope of being saved. They had little desire to eat and no doubt very
little opportunity as they were tossed with the fury of the typhoon. They had
thrown over the freight and probably most of the food.
PAUL COMFORTS THEM
What a contrast
was the simple faith and firm conviction of Paul with the terror-stricken sailors,
who had, in all probability, been kneeling, or prostrating themselves upon the
deck of the vessel, crying out to Castor and Pollux, the twin guardian gods of
the ships, as the Romans believed. But though they had prayed to their gods day
after day there was no response. Like the prophets of Baal on Carmel, their
gods heard not.
We often say that
“man’s extremity is God’s opportunity,” and it was so in this instance. Paul
now became the hero of the hour. He stood forth in the midst of this group of
two hundred and seventy-five men and exhorted, comforted and cheered them. He
reminded them of his former warning that they should not have loosed from
Crete. This would come home with telling force now that they all felt that they
were lost. Then he said, what none but a man of faith could say, “And now I exhort you to be of good cheer:
for there shall be no loss of any man’s life among you, but of the ship”
(Acts 27:22). As Paul said this the men would listen with the utmost attention.
Probably some would be glad, ready to cling to any hope, and others would sneer
at this prisoner who presumed to know so much about the sea. He continued by
saying, that there stood by him an angel of God, telling him not to fear for he
must be brought before Caesar, and that God had given him, in answer to his
prayer, the promise that all who were on the ship would be brought to shore
alive. Then Paul added: “For there stood
by me this night the angel of God, whose I am, and whom I serve . . .
Wherefore, sirs, be of good cheer: for I believe God, that it shall be even as
it was told me” (Acts 27:23, 25).
If he had been
merely guessing, he might have asserted that they would be saved, but he could
not have told them that they would be cast upon a certain island and that all
would be saved, without having supernatural knowledge received from the angel
of God.
BREAKERS AHEAD
There was no
relaxation from the fierceness of the storm or the tenseness of the danger for
many days. On the fourteenth night, as the tempest was blowing off the Adriatic
and driving them through that part of the sea then known as the Adrea, about
midnight the ears of the sailors caught a sound which sent added terror into
the hearts of the stoutest of them. They heard the boom of the breakers on a rocky
shore. They sounded and found the water twenty fathoms deep, and when they
sounded a little later and found it was but fifteen fathoms they thought that
in a few moment they would be on the rocks. So close did they seem to be to the
shore that they did not dare to cast anchor from the bow of the ship and allow
her to swing around lest she should be dashed upon the rocks. They also wished
to hold the ship in the best position to drive her upon the beach in the
morning. They cast four anchors out and anchored her from the stern. The method
of anchoring a vessel in a storm has been questioned, but there are many
proofs, both ancient and modern, that it has been done. In a storm and in grips
with life or death men do not always stop to ask what has been done; they will
try any extremity. If they could but hold the ship till morning then they could
see where best to land: this was all they desired. The moments must have passed
very slowly as they wished for the day.
SAILORS TRY TO
ESCAPE
During the
darkness the sailors were planning to escape in the little boat and leave the
soldiers and passengers to their fate. Paul’s eagle eye caught their movements
and discerned their intentions although they were pretending to cast anchors
out of the foreship. He told the centurion and the soldiers, who drew their
short swords and cut the ropes, allowing the boat to fall off into the sea.
PAUL ADVISED
EATING
As the darkness
began to break Paul urged them all to take food, reminding them of their long
fast since the storm began, and saying that it would be much better for them to
take food as they would need all the strength they could muster to escape from
the sea. But even in this extremity, before Paul had eaten, he asked God’s
blessing upon the bread. When he showed courage and cheer the rest also ate,
were much refreshed and more cheerful. They could see that Paul’s prophecy was
being fulfilled.
GROUNDING THE
SHIP
A very difficult
task was still before them; to run the ship aground in such a way as to allow
them to escape to land in a quiet bay where they could swim to shore. In order
to lighten the ship so that it would draw as little water as possible and make
the best speed when they let her run ashore, they threw out the wheat into the
sea. They discovered a creek with a sandy beach, in what is now known as Saint
Paul’s bay, where they planned to ground the ship. They cut off the anchors and
hoisted up the foresail. They loosed the ropes which held up the rudder paddles
so that they could steer the ship. With rapidly increasing speed the ship began
to turn. She swung around clear of the rocky precipice and toward the creek.
The wind and the waves roaring behind her drove her into the bay and the
sailors guided her as they had intended so as to drive her into the sand and
mud of the beach. Inexperienced men could not have done this. This was why Paul
had warned the centurion that the sailors must remain in the ship if they were
to be saved. A little island, which from the distance had looked like the
mainland, so directed the sea that it ran through and met the waves from the
opposite direction. The waves beat upon the hinder part of the ships so
violently that they soon broke it to pieces. The forepart had been driven into
the sand and mud so deeply that it held fast, and in the comparative calm of
the bay they were all able to swim or float on the wreckage of the ship to the
shore. This was a very remarkable fact since there were two hundred and
seventy-six people on board.
THE PRISONERS SPARED
Had it not been for
the favor which Paul had won with the centurion the prisoners would no doubt
have been killed lest they might escape. Paul had won the favor of them all,
and for his sake the rest of the prisoners were spared.
THE RECORD ACCURATE
Mr. James Smith,
in “The Voyage and Shipwreck of Paul,”
has shown that all the details of this description by Luke are most carefully
and accurately stated, and that it must have been written by an eye-witness.
Sir William Ramsay in his book, “Saint
Paul the Traveler and the Roman Citizen,” has shown that the record is
correct. Conybeare and Howson in, “The
Life and Epistles of Saint Paul,” have likewise pointed out the
trustworthiness of this record. These furnish a strong testimony to the
authenticity of the Book of Acts.
Take for instance
this one fact concerning the depth of the sea as found by the soundings, first
twenty and then fifteen fathoms. A vessel passing Koura Point on the island of
Malta would meet with just such conditions, where the ship might be no more
than a quarter of a mile from the breakers, but, when traveling in a
northwesterly direction, pass over the depths as indicated in the record and
still have time enough to anchor before running upon the rocks beyond, at the
farther side of what is now known at Saint Paul’s bay. When one sits down by a
nautical chart of the north coast of Malta, he is impressed with the striking
manner in which the coast fulfills the conditions as described in this chapter
of The Acts.
Another portion
of the record is clearly confirmed in the investigation of practical seamen,
who have estimated that a ship drifting under the circumstances here described
would probably drift thirty-six miles in twenty-four hours. With the wind
driving her at that rate for thirteen days the ship would travel four hundred
and eighty-six miles, which is approximately the distance from the island of
Clauda to Saint Paul’s bay in the island of Malta.
THE SAILORS
BEWILDERED
Some have thought
it strange that these experienced sailors did not know that it was the island
of Melita, or Malta, until they had landed. But men might sail the sea over the
same route for a lifetime and never pass close by the side of the island of
Malta on which they were cast at this time. Ships would, when possible, keep at
a safe distance from the rocks on this part of the island, and if they landed
at all it would be at a safe harbor. Moreover, it was raining and storming, and
the sky was dark by day as well as by night. They had seen no land in the day
time by which they might locate their position, and when they neared land at
this time it was on a dark night. Men have often passed their own houses
without knowing it during a storm at night.
PAUL THE
COMMANDER
One of the most
remarkable facts about the voyage is this, that Paul, who was being taken a
prisoner to Rome, became, during the voyage from Caesarea to Melita, the most
respected man on board the ship and virtually the commander of the vessel. His
faith, courage, cheerfulness, reliability, and particular his divinely guided
foresight, had won for him the respect of both soldiers and sailors and had
influenced the commander of the ship so that he acted upon his advice. Now,
having followed Paul over this notable voyage, let us leave him upon the island
for the present and gather up some of the lessons presented in the narrative.
GOD CONTROLS THE
FORCES OF NATURE
God controls all
the forces of nature. One might suppose at the beginning of this storm that it
was out of the control of God; that it was hindering his work rather than
promoting it. But it is evident that is was God’s peculiar way of taking Paul
towards Rome, of vindicating him in the eyes of the centurion and the Roman
soldiers of anything verging on a seditious character, and therefore, of giving
him a favorable introduction and reception at Rome.
When they would arrive there Julius would no doubt tell what he
knew of Paul, of his behavior while under his care, and of the great help that
he was to him and the Emperor’s soldiers in the greatest peril that they had
ever known.
God took Paul by
a way that he knew not. He had assured him before he started that he should
reach Rome, and He assured him again in the midst of the sea that he would
stand before Caesar. The typhoon which drove the ship so many days through the
sea was under the perfect control of God. Without it Paul would not have had
the favor that he did in Rome at the end of the voyage, and therefore less
opportunity to clear himself of the charge that was laid against him. He
perhaps would not have had the opportunity to preach in his own hired house at
Rome, while he was being held a prisoner awaiting trial, if it had not been for
the confidence which the soldiers gained in him during this voyage.
If, during the
early part of this journey, Paul had told the sailors that his God held the
storm in control, they would have probably laughed at him in scorn. They came
to realize, before it was over, that Paul’s God knew what was about to take
place and was able to preserve their lives. They could not but see that God’s
power reached out over the sea. Perhaps some of them came to believe on Him.
The Psalmist
understood the power of God over the waves, centuries before this, and his
words were probably a great comfort to Paul, Aristarchus and Luke during these
days of fearful testing. This is part of what he said:
“The storm is changed into calm
At his command and will;
So that the waves which raged before,
Now quiet are and still.
Then are they glad, because at rest
And quiet now they be:
So to the haven he them brings;
Which they desired to see.”
“He maketh the storm a calm, so
that the waves thereof are still. Then are they glad because they be quiet; so
he bringeth them unto their desired haven” (Psalm 107:29, 30).
Dr. Farrar told
the following incident which occurred on a railway in eastern Missouri. One
summer morning a twelve-car train containing the members of a Sunday School was
bound for a picnic at a point about fifty miles distant. The train had not
proceeded more than half way when a thunder-storm broke. The rain fell in
torrents. The engineer was worried for fear the terrific downfall might cause a
washout, and he slowed down to about thirty-five miles an hour. As the train
swung around a curve and approached a small station, which it was to pass
without stopping, the engineer, peering through the curtain of rain, saw that
the switch just ahead was open. It meant a terrible disaster. He closed the
throttle and put on the brakes in an instant. “Better stick to it,” he shouted
to the fireman, “hundreds of children on board.”
“I
mean to, God help us all!” was the answer. His last words were drowned by a
terrific crash of thunder which came with a flash of lightning that seemed to
strike the ground just ahead of the engine. The next thing they knew they were
past the station, still riding safely on the main line of rails. The train came
to a stop and the engineer and conductor hurried back to discover what had
happened and how the train had passed the open switch. They found that the
lightning had struck squarely between the switch and the rail and had closed
the switch. “It was an act of God,” said the engineer. God controls the storm -
yes all the forces of nature - whether on land or on sea.
James T. Fields portrays a vivid poetic picture
of a storm at sea. When the ship was shattered and the most courageous feared
death, he says:
“As thus we sat in darkness,
Each one busy with his prayers,
‘We are lost!’ the captain shouted
As he staggered down the stairs.
“But his little daughter whispered,
As she took his icy hand,
‘Isn’t God upon the ocean
Just the same as on the land?
“Then we kissed the little maiden,
And we spake in better cheer,
And we anchored safe in harbour
When the morn was shining clear.”
GOD EXPECTS MEN
TO USE MEANS
God expects men
to use means to carry out His plans. Though Paul had strong faith in God, he
did not feel that he was relieved of the necessity of using means. Luke and
Paul helped the sailors with a part of their work, in throwing over the
tackling of the ship, and it is likely that they helped them whenever they
could be of assistance.
It was a part of
the sailor’s duty to take on the little boat that they might use it in an
emergency; to bind the ship around with cables; to lower the sails; to steer
away from the direction of the quicksands; to lighten the vessel in the storm;
to sound the depth, and to remain in the ship to control her when running
toward the shore. Paul saw the need of these things as well as did the sailors.
Some men in
Paul’s place would have said: “God has said He will protect me and bring me to
Rome. I am in the hands of the Roman officials, and I have no power to do
anything, much less to direct the men who hold me as a prisoner as to how they
shall act. I will simply wait and leave things in their hands.” Paul did not
reason in that way. He was constantly alert in the effort to do all that he
could with his own hands, and in warning and advising the sailors and soldiers.
God expects us to
use means, whether in ordinary matters, or in the crises of life. He that
soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly. He who will not sow shall not reap,
notwithstanding the fact that God has promised that the ground shall bring
forth the harvest in its season. If we will not make use of the strength and
intelligence that God has given us, we need not expect His protection or His
blessing. God can work without means, but under ordinary circumstances He does
not do so. David believed that God could overcome the giant, but he also
believed that God wanted him to use his sling as skillfully as he was able.
HONOR GOD AND HE
WILL HONOR YOU
Those who honor
Him God will honor. Paul honored God and as a result God honored him. Paul told
the heathen crew that God had promised him that not one of them would be
drowned, and he believed God that it would come to pass as He had said. They
might cry to Castor and Pollux as much as they liked, but they could not help
them; God only could save them. This was not the first time that Paul had
honored God. He had been honoring God for many years and God honored him from
the first of the voyage. Julius treated Paul kindly and allowed him to land and
receive refreshment from his friends the very first stop which they made.
Joseph honored
God by refusing to indulge in sin though greatly tempted. He seemed to be
disgraced at first because of his refusal, but afterward he was given great
honor. Not only was he brought out from prison, but he was placed over all the
land of Egypt, second only to Pharaoh who sat upon the throne.
Daniel honored
God by refusing to bow down to any but the living God. Men plotted against him
and tried to disgrace him, but God protected him and honored him by placing him
in a position of power in the Babylonian empire, and later over the whole
Medo-Persian empire. The fire did not harm Shadrach, Meshach and Abed-nego any
more than the sea harmed Paul. The lions did not harm Daniel any more than a
poisonous serpent would harm the great apostle.
When W.T. Stead was
asked to take up a certain new work he consulted his friend Dean Church on the
matter. As Mister Stead left the Dean he expressed his assurance that he would
be divinely guided. The Dean expressed some astonishment at his tone of
certainty. “I would feel swindled,” replied Mister Stead, “if I were not
divinely guided.” “Why so,” asked the Dean? “Why, I read in the book of
Proverbs, ‘in all thy ways acknowledge
him and he will direct thy paths.’ I have acknowledged Him, and I know I
shall be directed.” He had asked the Lord, “Shall I go up?” And the Lord said,
“Go up. “them that honour me I will
honour, and they that despise me shall be lightly esteemed” (I Samuel
2:30).
DIVINE PROTECTION TO GOD’S OWN
God gives divine
protection to His own. The angel of the Lord appeared to Paul in the midst of
the stormy deep in the night. How did the angel of God know where Paul was? God
knew every movement of the vessel, even in the midst of the great sea and in
the darkness of the night. The darkness and the light are both alike to Him.
Though one might
take the wings of the morning and dwell in the uttermost parts of the sea; even
there God’s hand would lead him and His right hand uphold him (Psalm 139). God
gave Paul the assurance that not a hair of his head would fall as a result of
the desperate storm.
It is at the
moment when human strength can accomplish the least that the Lord assures His
servants that He will be with them; that He will never leave them nor forsake
them. It was when conditions seemed darkest in Jerusalem that the Lord appeared
to Paul and assured him of protection and future service. It was when all hope
had been given up on the part of the sailors that the Lord told Paul that all
would be saved. “The angel of the Lord
encampeth round about them that fear him, and delivereth them” (Psalm
34:7).
When the outlook
seemed very dark in Israel and the little nation seemed overwhelmed by a great
military power, the Lord appeared to Gideon and assured him that by a little
force of three hundred faithful men he would be able to defeat the great host
of the enemy and set his nation free.
When the proud
conquering host of Assyria was face to face with the little band left within
the walls of Jerusalem, and the few who were left wanted to give up; it was
then that the Lord sent His angel and, by His mighty arm, smote in one night
the flower of the enemy, leaving their corpses lying without the city and the
remaining remnant of the host of Sennacherib broken and disheartened. During
the darkest hour of that siege the Lord assured Hezekiah that the enemy would
not come within the city nor shoot an arrow there, that by the way which he
came by the same he would return.
Nor has God’s
protecting power been displayed merely in ancient times. He is able to deliver
today as He was in the days of Paul. We are told that during the Boxer uprising
in China, the Lord had made provision for some of the missionaries who were in
imminent danger of their lives and knew no way of escape. A native Christian
came rushing into the compound with the news that a caravan was at the gate of
the city, ready to start across the desert of Gobi, but the trader was
unexpectedly unable to go and was anxious to dispose of the caravan. The
missionaries hastened to the spot, and there, as one of them said, was the
caravan which the Lord had provided. There were even servants and provisions.
Thus weeks before these servants of the Lord had known or thought of their
future need, their Lord had been preparing for them, and after several weary
weeks, He brought them all, men and women, in safety to the haven of rest, to
civilization and friends where they were received, welcomed and protected. The
Lord is the same “yesterday, today, and
tomorrow!”
GOD’S PROVIDENCE
IN COMMON THINGS
The true servant
of God recognizes God’s providence in the common things of life. Paul did not
wait until he was delivered from the storm to thank God for His goodness. He
thanked Him for the food which was provided, even though it was coarse and
cold, and was eaten under difficulties. He recognized in it God’s blessing and
His provision for their needs at that hour. Paul might have complained that
they had been prevented from eating so long, and that now they had so little,
and it was difficult to eat in the midst of a violent storm.
He did not
murmur, but was thankful for little things, as well as great; he saw in this
provision a foretaste of the greater provision and blessings which God had in
store for him. The man shows little of the Christian spirit of thankfulness to
God, who does not see in the provision which God gives to him every day and at
every meal, even though that meal be plain and coarse, the blessing of God in
supplying his wants for that hour. It is a sad commentary on any so-called
Christian community where the blessing is not asked at meals and God is not
thanked for His provision for the day.
Henry W. Frost
once wrote: “Nothing so pleases God in connection with our prayer as our
praise, and nothing so blesses the man who prays as the praise which he offers.
I got a great blessing once in China in this connection. I had received sad
news from home, and deep shadows had covered my soul. I prayed, but the
darkness did not vanish. I summoned myself to endure, but the darkness only
deepened. Just when I went to an inland station and saw on the wall of the
mission house these words: “Try Thanksgiving.’ I did, and in a moment every
shadow was gone, not to return. Most people pray little, but praise less. If
other things have seemed to fail let us ‘try thanksgiving’.”
God can protect His people by the small things as well as the great
ones. When Felix of Uola and his followers were fleeing from their pursuers
they took refuge in a cave. Just after they entered a spider spun his web
across the opening. The pursuers coming along glanced toward the cave, but
noticing the spider’s web across the opening decided that no one had entered
there, so marched on. After they had passed on Felix and his men came out. When
he saw the spider’s web he said: “With God a spider’s web is as an army.
Without God an army is but as a spider’s web.”
GOD KNOWS THE END
God knows the end
from the beginning. God could foretell from the first the result of this
voyage. Even while Paul was a prisoner in Jerusalem, before he had been tried, and
before he had been held a prisoner for a long time, the Lord told him that he
need not fear, that he should go to Rome. Then again, before the storm began,
God enabled Paul to foretell the result of the voyage. And again in the
blackest hour in the midst of the storm He reassured Paul of the preservation
of all on board. It is a marvelous thing, that from a wreck during a terrible
storm all the people on board should be saved alive. God saved them for Paul’s
sake. He had told Paul that He would do this. One of the striking things in the
Word of God which differentiates it from other books, is that over and over the
Lord made known to His people what was to take place many years in the future.
Near the very beginning of the life of man upon earth God made known the fact
that Christ was coming who should conquer Satan. Nearly all the important
events in the history of Israel were predicted. The Lord Jesus told the
disciples what was to take place in His own life, that He was to die and rise
again from the dead. He told them of the coming disasters upon the Jewish
nation. He has told us of great events yet in the future. All this should lead
us to be satisfied to rest our whole future with Him in perfect confidence that
He will make all things work together for our good. If we feel depressed we
should remember that our case is not more threatening than that of Paul, yet he
trusted God and was of good cheer. He brought good cheer to the hearts of the
sailors who had lost hope.
An old Scotch
woman who tramped about selling goods was in the habit of tossing a stick into
the air when she come to the cross roads and taking whichever direction the
stick pointed. One day she was seen tossing it several times. On being
questioned, she said that the road to the right looked so drear-like that she
tossed the stick till it pointed to the left, as that appeared to be a more
inviting way. We go to God for guidance, but if His way seems dull we often
choose what seems to be a brighter one, forgetting that He sees the end as well
as the beginning.
We may learn a lesson from Rabbi Eliezer, who, when standing with Rabbi
Joshua, saw a fox running upon Mount Zion. Rabbi Joshua wept, but Rabbi Eliezer
laughed. “Wherefore dost thou laugh?” said Joshua. “Nay,” wherefore does thou
weep?” asked Eliezer. “I weep,” was the answer, “because I see what was written
in the Lamentations fulfilled: because of Mount Zion which is desolate, the
foxes walk upon it.” “And therefore,” said Eliezer, “I laugh; for when I see
with mine own eyes that God has filled His threatening to the very letter, I
have already a pledge that not one of His promises will fail, for He is ever
more ready to show mercy than judgment.”
LIFE OF GODLY MEN
PRECIOUS
The life of a
godly man is precious in the sight of God. God saved the others on the ship for
Paul’s sake. “lo, God hath given thee
all them that sail with thee” (Acts 27:24). This promise seems to indicate
that Paul had been praying and asking for all those on the ship, and that God
had told him that He would save them for his sake. God could have saved Paul,
Aristarchus and Luke, and allowed the others, sailors and soldiers alike, to
drown. Then Paul would have been free. This might have been Paul’s prayer but
it was not. Paul desired, not only the physical safety, but the spiritual salvation of all
those with him. God manifested His mercy in saving them from a watery grave
and giving them the testimony of His power and grace. It is very likely that
many of them were saved from their sins also, through the instrumentality of
Paul.
It is worth while
to keep good company. “Blessed is the
man that walketh not in the counsel of the ungodly, nor standeth in the way of
sinners, nor sitteth in the seat of the scornful” (Psalm 1:1). The most of
Lot’s family did the very opposite of this; they sought the company of the
wicked in Sodom. When Abraham pleaded with God that He would spare Sodom, the
Lord promised that He would spare the city if there were ten righteous in it.
There were, in all probability, that many in the family of Lot, counting his
sons-in-law. Most of them feared not God or the warning of His servant. What a
blessing they might have been to the whole city if they had believed! God was
gracious to Lot and saved him from the ruins; but the whole city was destroyed
because some of his children were skeptical and immoral.
In
December, 1922, while she was in the mission hospital at Aleppo, so Mrs. E.
Martin writes: “I could see the storm raging. . . . The kind hospital Doctor
turned from the window to me. ‘It is a fearful day,’ he said, ‘and I do hope
Dr. Martin is not just on his way back from Idlib. If the fields get soaked
there will be no possibility of a motor getting through them.’ It was the day
fixed for the Doctor’s return, and if his car would stick he would have to
spend the night in the open fields, or, at best in a miserable Moslem hut.
Times were then bad in Syria. Wars, insurrections, and brigandage made
traveling hazardous; and it was most dangerous to be out after nightfall.
“There was just at
that time an American gentleman in the Aleppo hospital who, and his party, when
coming from Antioch to Aleppo, had been attacked and fired on. He was badly
wounded, and one of his companions was shot dead.” Shortly before this on the
journey from Antioch to Aleppo, on a lonely part of the way, five armed Arabs
had galloped from behind the rocks and had threatened Dr. and Mrs. Martin. They
however, had suddenly disappeared. God’s protection was manifest to them. Mrs.
Martin continues: “All this passed through my mind in the long hours of waiting
and suspense, and I seemed to hear my husband’s comforting voice saying to me,
as was his wont: ‘Trust in the Lord for ever.’
“Soon I heard a
well-known step in the corridor. The door opened, and in came Dr. Martin,
tired, but happy-looking. ‘I had a remarkable experience,’ he said to me. ‘We
left Idlib this morning - three Ford cars and in each one four passengers and
the driver. The rains had changed the fields into a mire - you know there is no
road from Idlib - and the dense clay sticking on the wheels made it nearly
impossible for the vehicles to proceed. I sent my prayers to the Lord, and
whenever I prayed our car moved on, but when I stopped the car stopped too,
having stuck fast. Several times we sank into a hole of stiff mud, and once so
deeply that it seemed impossible that we could get out again. The passengers
and the driver worked to the utmost but the car did not move. They were
despairing. I, inside the motor car, sent my supplication to the Lord, and He
heard my voice, and ‘He brought me up
also out of an horrible pit, out of the miry clay, and set my feet upon a rock,
and established my goings’ (Psalm 40:2). The last part of the journey was
on rocky ground. So we arrived in Aleppo. Thanks be to the Lord for His
mercies.’ And what about the other two cars, I ventured? ‘I never saw them
again,’ he replied. ‘I am afraid the poor people will have a bad experience.’
After a day or two we learned that they had not been able to get through at
all, and had been obliged to spend the night in wretched quarters in a poor
wayside village.” Mrs. Martin closes thus: “The Lord is nigh unto all them that call upon him, to all that call
upon him in truth” (Psalm 145:18). The Lord brought the other passengers
safely through the storm and the dangerous road because of the presence and
prayers of one of His devoted servants. Like Paul, God gave him all those who
were with him.
“Wher’er the path-way lead,
He gives to me no helpless, broken reed,
But His own hand sufficient for my need.
So where He leads me I can safely go;
And in the blest hereafter I shall know
Why, in His wisdom, He hath led me so.”
QUESTIONS
(Acts 27:1-44)
1.
Under whose care was Paul placed on his way to Rome?
2.
What friends of Paul were with him?
3.
Where was the first stop and how was Paul treated?
4.
Where and why did they change ships?
5.
Why did they pass to the south of Crete?
6.
About what time of year was it?
7.
What advice did Paul give at Fair Havens?
8.
Why did they not reach Phoenix?
9.
At what island did they pause while they undergirded the ship?
10.
What else did
they do to help the ship ride the storm?
11.
What brought good
cheer to Paul?
12.
What was the
sailors’ fear as they drifted?
13.
How did Paul
encourage the sailors and soldiers?
14.
How is it evident
from this record that God controls the forces of nature?
15.
How is it evident from Paul’s actions that God expects us to use means
to carry out his plans?
16.
How had Paul
honored God and how did God honor him?
17.
Why did the angel
say the others on board were to be saved?
18.
How did Paul
teach us to give thanks for common things?
19.
How is it evident
from this record that God knows the end from the beginning?
20.
Give some facts,
as here stated, which prove the accuracy of the record of Scripture?
OUTLINE Key verse - 28
On the island of Melita - treated kindly -
bitten by a viper - Publius’ father healed - Paul honored - they sail toward
Rome - with brethren in Puteoli - trusted in Rome.
1.
The mysterious
manner in which God awakens men from their superstition.
2.
God brings His own into favor.
3.
Christ rewards
those who honor His disciples.
4.
The value of
encouragement by brethren in the hour of need.
5.
The mystery of God’s providential guidance.
After the
shipwreck Paul and his fellow voyagers spent the winter in the island of
Melita. It was a little over three months after they were cast upon the island
before they reached Rome. There can be little doubt that the island upon which
they landed is now known as Malta. It fills the conditions accurately. In the
storm the sailors were not able to discern their location until after they had
landed.
TREATED KINDLY
Though escaping
only with their lives and witnessing the destruction of their ship, they were
glad to be on firm land again. The storm continued after they had reached the
land and the rain still poured from the sky. They were wet and cold. They were
too badly worn from the voyage to spend much time watching the breakers lash
the ship and tear her to pieces. They wanted to get warmed and dried. That
natives were called barbarians because they spoke a different language. They
did not act like barbarians. The natives, though unacquainted with these
mariners, would likely recognize the sign upon their ship and the costume of
the sailors and soldiers and know whence they came. At any rate they showed
them a place where they would find shelter and kindled a fire for them. Paul
was soon at work gathering sticks as he had no doubt done of many occasions
when on his journeys that he might warm himself by a fire. They must have been
chilled to the bone. The soldiers had likely taken the chains off the prisoners
so that they could swim to the shore and it is not probable that they were
bound at this time.
Paul would show
them that he was still seeing their welfare and they need have no fear because
he was loose. He was, as through all his Christian life, ministering to others
and not sparing himself.
BITTEN BY A VIPER
Paul seemed to
suffer on this occasion for his efforts. As he threw a bundle of sticks on the
fire, a viper, roused at once by the heat, leaped out and struck at his hand.
So deeply were its fangs imbedded in his flesh that it hung from his hand until
he shook it back into the fire.
A REBEL! NO, A
GOD!
The natives were
superstitious. There were likely guards watching the men who were prisoners.
Perhaps the clothing of the men would indicate who were prisoners. The people
watched Paul closely to see the result. They said among themselves, “No doubt this man is a murderer, whom,
though he hath escaped the sea, yet vengeance suffereth not to live” (Acts
28:4). They thought the god of justice was pursuing him. They expected to see
the swelling begin in his arm and spread over his body, or that the poison
would take effect so suddenly that he would fall down dead. But for this they
looked in vain. After they had looked a long while and found no harm came to
Paul they concluded that he was a god.
WHY DISCREDIT THE
RECORD?
Some modern
writers have discredited this part of the record because they say there are no
snakes now found in Malta. But today Malta is a densely populated island. It is
said there are few places, except in our great cities, where there are so many
people according to the area. One might, therefore, as well deny that there
were ever Indians in New York, or wolves in Seattle, because there are none
there today. Civilization makes vast changes in every land.
Here we have the
fulfillment, in one instance, of the promise which Christ made to His
disciples, as a mark of their faith:
“They shall take up serpents; and if they
drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them; they shall lay hands on the
sick, and they shall recover” (Mark 16:18).
PUBLIUS’
HOSPITALITY
Near where the wreck occurred, Publius, the governor of the island, had
possessions. Malta was regarded as a part of the province of Sicily and was
governed by a man appointed by the praetor of Sicily. This man was hospitable
to the shipwrecked mariners. He received some of them into his own house and
entertained them for three days. After the fearful weeks of tempest and
fasting, the rest and food which they received in the quiet of Publius’ house
would be greatly welcomed.
HIS FATHER HEALED
Again Paul was ready to lend a helping hand. The father of Publius was
very ill of a fever and dysentery. Paul went to the side of the old man and
spoke kindly to him. He could likely understand what Paul said. Publius could
certainly understand Paul, for both, being Romans, must have spoken the Latin
language. Paul kneeled down by the side of the father of Publius, prayed, and
laying his hands on him healed him. Publius and his father would be astonished
to find that the fever and the disease had left at once. The natives and the
sailors saw another proof of God’s power. Paul would explain that it was not
through his own power that he was able to cure diseases, but that it was by the
power of Jesus Christ. The news would soon spread over the whole island
concerning this great healer, and others who had diseases came and were healed.
PAUL HONORED
Paul was honored,
as a result of these miracles, and all those who were with him. Not only while
they remained on the island, but when they sailed they were given abundance for
their wants. The sailors had lost their cargo, the soldiers had probably lost
their gold; but Paul had not lost his faith, and through the exercise of it all
other things were supplied.
BLESSING IN DELAY
God had some
object in this delay. In the day when the Books are opened it will probably be
revealed that there were those among these sailors and soldiers whom God had
revealed Himself, and their enforced stay with Paul for three months would
enable Him to demonstrate by miracle, and convince by teaching, that Jesus
Christ was Lord and Saviour to a lost world. They, as messengers who traveled
up and down through the world, would have an opportunity to carry the Gospel to
various parts of the world. The name of Paul and the Gospel which he preached
would not soon be forgotten in this far off island, and very likely many would
be won to Christ from their midst. Thus God had a mission for Paul on the way
to Rome.
It is quite
possible that Paul put in part of his time in helping make and repair sails in
the harbor, as ships which lay in winter quarters were preparing to sail again
in the spring. He may have earned money in this way which he used to hire a
house when he reached Rome.
SAIL ON THE
CASTOR AND POLLUX
As Haman, who after the defeat of Ahasuerus (Xerxes) at Salamis, where
he thought Zeus had protected Athens by her wooden walls, would not instigate
another attack, even against a small enemy, without first casting the lot and
finding a day, as he supposed, that was propitious according to the will of the
gods; so the shipwrecked sailors on Melita would not undertake another voyage,
though it should be short, except under the direct patronage of Castor and
Pollux, the Dioscuri, or Twin Gods of the Sea. The centurion chose, as the
vessel on which they were to complete their voyage, a ship which had painted on
her prow, “The Twin Brothers,”
Castor and
Pollux. The sailors held to the superstition that if these gods came on board a
ship she would weather any storm and come safely into harbor. Epictetus, a
Roman philosopher, who was born about this time, said later, “Be mindful of
God, call him to be thy helper and defender, as men call upon the Dioscuri in a
storm” (Epictetus Enchiridion, 33).
TO PUTEOLI
It was a short sail from Malta to Syracuse, on the coast of Sicily,
where they landed and remained for three days. Paul would probably find an
opportunity to preach to the Jews there during that time. They may have been waiting
for a favorable wind at Syracuse, but as it did not arise they sailed, and
after much tacking arrived at Rhegium, which is upon the “toe” of Italy. After
one day a south wind blew, and, under full sail, the ship plowed through the
sea and the next day entered the bay of Naples, the most splendid bay of the
Roman world. As they turned into this bay, in which lay the city and harbor of
Puteoli, there appeared before them a magnificent scene. Right before them
stood the mountain of Vesuvius. It presented a very different scene than that
which it does today, for up the side of the mountain almost to its summit there
stretched vineyard after vineyard. To the right lay the city of Pompeii with
its beautiful streets, and to the left the elegant villas of Herculanium. The
white temples which gleamed in the sun, rather than offering protection to
these wealthy cities, were centers of vice. Within thirty years they would know
the vengeance of a Greater than the Roman gods, when they lay covered with
ashes and lava which poured from the burning mountain.
ON LAND AGAIN
As they sailed on
northward past Herculaneum, rounded the promontory and swung into the harbor of
Puteoli, Paul could see what interested him more than even the great Vesuvius
and the cities which lay at its base, namely, the gleam of the paved road which
wound up over the hills leading to Rome. When the soldiers and their prisoners
stepped off the ship upon the great twenty-five arched pier at Puteoli, though
still one hundred and forty-one miles from Rome, they had ended their long and
perilous voyage, and would travel overland to the Imperial City.
WITH BRETHREN IN
PUTEOLI
In view of all that Paul had gained for the
soldiers in Malta, and of the high respect in which he
was held by the centurion, we need not be surprised that, prisoner though he
was, when he found
brethren in Puteoli, he was permitted to remain with them for seven days. It
would be a blessed
seven days for the Christians in Puteoli to meet with Paul and hear him tell of
his recent voyage
and shipwreck and how God had been with him and honored his message in Melita.
Then going
back over his past experiences before he was a prisoner he would tell them of
the great things
God had enabled him to do, and how rapidly the church was spreading in many
lands and cities
throughout the world. Though Paul had seen and experienced enough to do the
average man for a
life time, during the past six months, yet there was nothing which would so
interest him or
refresh his heart as the little church here in Puteoli. He would not pass it by
without stopping and
spending a week with the disciples. Most men would have desired to spend the
seven days in
examining the
great stone pier, thirteen of whose arches still remain; or to have inquired
into the
commercial life of the busy city; or to have
taken a little boat across the bay to Pompeii and Herculaneum; or to have
climbed to the top of Vesuvius and looked down over the vineyards, temples and
theatres; or to have gone into some of the theatres and watched the games. Not
so
with Paul; he was first and always interested in one thing, the
building up of the Church of
Christ. The week’s delay at Puteoli would give time for word to reach Rome of
Paul’s coming.
“SO WE CAME TO
ROME”
These are the words of Luke as they left Puteoli. Though Paul had been
much on the sea, had been in three shipwrecks before the recent one, yet he was
naturally a landsman and it must have been with a feeling of relief that he
knew the sea voyage was over, and he was tramping up over the hills of the
Consular Way within a few days march of Rome. Before they had scarcely
completed a day’s march on the way to Capua, they would see, stretching up the
hills from the right and joining their own road, the greatest and most famous Roman
road in the world, the Appian Way, over which they would travel the remainder
of the journey. When they had trudged on for several days, had crossed the
Pontine Marshes, and had come to The Market of Appius, the traveler’s resting
place, Paul’s heart would leap within him and new thankfulness and courage
would come into his soul as he saw a group of Christian brethren hastening to
greet him. They had come the forty-three miles from Rome to welcome their
friend and father in the faith, and to form an escort to bring him into the
great Capital City of the world. They would be greatly pleased to see that the
soldiers treated Paul with such respect and were willing to allow him to walk
and talk with his friends.
Ten miles farther
on, at a place called The Three Taverns, other friends from Rome had come to
meet Paul. Who were these children of the Faith who had come so far to meet
him? We are not told their names, but we suppose that Aquila and Priscilla
would be there, friends who had already risked their lives for Paul’s sake: “Greet Priscilla and Aquila my helpers in
Christ Jesus: Who have for my life laid down their own necks: unto whom not
only I give thanks, but also all the churches of the Gentiles” (Romans
16:3, 4). Timothy would probably be there and Paul’s well-beloved Epaenetus,
Andronicus his relative, Amplias, Urbane, Stachys, and Herodian another
relative, and perhaps many others whom he names in the salutation of his letter
to the Romans. It would be no formal kiss of welcome that these dear friends
would give Paul as they rejoiced to see his face in their midst and almost at
Rome. They were sorry that Paul was in chains, but they were not ashamed of him
because of them.
IN SIGHT OF ROME
What they talked of by the way we are not told. Paul’s eye would catch
the gleam of the marble towers and monuments which lined the road on either
hand to keep in memory the names of the noble Romans whose tombs they marked.
He would see the great aqueduct with its thousand arches, which conveyed the
water to the city from the distant hills across the plain. As he was told of
the thousands of slaves who had toiled to build it, he would sigh with a desire
that he might bring the Gospel of liberty and light to them. When they had
crossed over the shoulder of the Alban Mount, Paul could see down the road
which stretched straight as an arrow twelve
miles before him,
the city of Rome, her marble temples and Imperial Palace, her great walls,
amphitheatre, forum and baths. Some one would probably tell him about the young
Emperor Nero, and how he was beginning to kill any whom he imagined had given
him a slight offence, of how during the past year he had taken the life of his
mother, Agrippina, and how he kept trained gladiators simply for the amusement
of seeing them kill one another.
His friend would
also tell him of the great number of slaves that Nero had brought from great
distances, as from Britain, Africa, Syria and Spain, until now in Rome there
were as many slaves as there were freemen. Another would probably point out the
sacred stream of Almo, as they passed over it, down which, the Romans believed,
the infants Romulus and Remus had floated in their little basket into the river
Tiber to the foot of the hill where they founded the city of Rome.
Particularly, his friends would point out the palaces of the Caesars which had
been built by Tiberius and Caligula, and in which Nero had lived. He had never
seen so great a city before with her two million of thronging people.
NOT ARCHITECTURE
BUT CHRIST
But while all these
subjects would interest Paul, they would not be the principal subject of
conversation as he walked with his friends toward Rome.
More than the
monuments of the great and noble would interest him the lives of the disciples
of Christ in the midst of heathen surroundings. More than the vast amount of
merchandise which flowed in a constant stream through the harbors of Puteoli,
Brudusium and Ostia into Rome, he would be concerned with the possibility of
sending through these harbors and along all the great highways out from Rome
the Bread of Life to be distributed in all the nations, cities and hamlets of
the world. More than the great aqueduct which bore the water into the city, he
would be interested in the organization of a church through which might be borne
the Water of Life to every man, woman and child within it.
More than the
gleaming temple of Hercules, he would be taken up with the evangelization of
the men and women whose bodies would be temples of the Holy Spirit, but which
temples at that moment were being defiled with the vilest of sins, even within
and about the temple where they then worshipped. More than to liberate from
human slavery, oppressive as that institution was, Paul had come to Rome to
tell her people of a more terrible slavery and a more harrowing master than
Nero, and of a way to find liberty for the lowest and weakest of the oppressed.
More than in Romulus and Remus and the founding of ancient Rome, the apostle
was endeavoring to lead men and women to become citizens of a city which hath
foundations and of which there will be no decay, whose builder and maker is
God.
More than raising
sentiment against the cruelty of Nero, prisoner though Paul was, he was eager
to propagate the Gospel of the love of Jesus Christ, which he knew had power to
subdue cruel monsters like Nero and make them as humble as little children.
More than in the great palace of the Caesars and the kingdom whose center was
Rome, Paul was occupied in the heralding of a kingdom which was destined to
overshadow all other kingdoms, the head of which was and is, the King of kings
and Lord of Lords.
THE TEST OF YEARS
Was Paul merely an idealist whose fanciful visions would die and drift
away with the autumn leaves? The searching test of almost two thousand years ought
to furnish a reliable answer. That kingdom which Paul preached has spread so
far over the earth that the empire of Rome would only make a little section
within it. When today the kingdom of Rome is only a name in history, the
kingdom of Christ is spreading out into the far off islands of the sea and
coming to be the dominating factor in the greatest nations of the world.
Slavery was one of the greatest institutions of Rome, but the Gospel of
liberty, which Paul preached, has driven slavery from every civilized nation on
the face of the earth. Though, long since, the throne of the Caesars has
decayed, the name of Paul is known in almost every nation under Heaven. Though
Nero than held Paul in chains, today the name of Paul is honored and the name
of Nero is held in execration.
TRUSTED IN ROME
When Paul reached
Rome and had been led up the Caelian Hill to the camp of the Foreign Legion,
Julius delivered him up together with the other prisoners to the commander of
the camp. In doing so he evidently explained to the captain the trustworthiness
and respect in which he had held Paul, and the benefit to the Emperor’s
soldiers that he had been; for he allowed him, from the first, to remain in a
separate lodging with a soldier that kept him. There he had the privilege of
seeing and talking with all friends whom he wished to see.
Let us now turn
from this interesting account to some of the lessons which we find in it.
MANNER IN WHICH
GOD AWAKENS MEN
The mysterious
manner in which God often awakens men from their superstition is worthy of
study. The Maltese who saw the viper leap upon the hand of Paul reached the
hasty conclusion that he was a murderer. Then in a little while they came to
the very opposite conclusion, that he was a god. When he healed the father of
Publius he was regarded as having divine powers, and perhaps the word spread
over the island that a god had come down in the likeness of man, as the people
had said some years before when Paul was at Lystra.
As in the
experience of Paul, so today, the superstition and prejudice which holds the
Christian missionary at a distance is usually overcome by some ministration to
the body. The Christian physician has therefore, a very important place in
missionary work in gaining a hearing in new fields or districts, and in
breaking down prejudice in the minds of those who remain opposed in older
stations. When those who are opposed to the Gospel think that they will be
healed or relieved of pain, they will place themselves in the care of a foreign
doctor, while otherwise they would not listen to his advice. The hospitals in
foreign fields soon gain popularity and are kept full and overflowing. They are
a great aid to the mission schools.
The different
ways in which the missionaries break down prejudice are varied and ingenious.
Not long ago I listened to a missionary from India tell of a young woman who
went to a new field in the interior of the land. The people would have nothing
to do with her.
They would not send
their children to her to be taught. Finally she asked some of the parents if
they would not allow the children to come to be taught how to count. They said,
“Yes, we want our children to learn how to count.” They knew that would help
them in business. The young woman began to teach them how to count in this way:
“One, two, three, four, five, God is love: six, seven, eight, nine, ten, God
loves me.” When they had committed that she continued: “Eleven, twelve,
thirteen, fourteen, fifteen, Jesus is my Saviour.” Thus repeating over and over
she taught them to count to fifteen the first day. She asked them to come back
the next day. More children came to learn to count. She gave them a good warm
meal the next day. The following day she took them one by one and washed them
and gave them some clothing to cover their naked bodies. When they went home
their parents were greatly pleased. They wanted to send the rest of their
children, and even the parents wanted to come. Thus little by little the
missionary won the hearts of the superstitious heathen, and today there is a
strong congregation of Christians and an organized station at that place.
General Chang,
one of the five generals under the Chinese Christian general, Feng, told, not
long ago, how he was won to Christ. He said that fifteen or sixteen years ago,
when he first heard of Christianity, he did not like it because of the evil
reports which he had heard of missionaries scooping out the eyes of the
Chinese. He was ill but would not go to the mission hospital lest he should be
injured. After several years, when he had noticed General Feng’s army, and saw
that the evils of opium using, wine drinking, gambling and immorality, of which
he was becoming tired, were not practiced there, it appealed to him strongly.
General Feng, who was stationed near where he was located, asked him to
go to the churches and places of religious worship and he soon saw that the
reports which he had heard of Christianity were untrue. Soon after this,
General Chang asked his commanding officer to release him to join Feng’s army. He
became General Feng’s staff officer. When Yuan Shi Kai become president, he
noticed how truly patriotic the Christians of China were. Later, while
traveling for General Feng, he met a Christian general, Wuching Piao, and was
entertained in his home. He saw the life of a Christian home; the general’s
Bible study and family worship, the schools that he had started, the orphans
that he had adopted and treated as his own children. He saw that, although a
general, he was entirely different from the officials of the old style. He was
as humble as a child.
Before this, he
had seen what Christianity does for one’s country; here he saw what it does for
one’s home. Not long after that he went to a Christian missionary and told him
that he wanted to become a Christian. The old prejudice had broken down, the
Gospel had found an entrance, and within was a desire, as the disciples of old,
to follow Christ. Wherever the Gospel has a reasonable opportunity it will win
its way over the prejudice and superstition of heathenism.
GOD BRINGS FAVOR
God brings His own into favor. Paul started from Rome a prisoner,
charged with causing sedition and trouble throughout the whole empire. God
brought him into favor on the voyage until he was listened to more attentively
than any other person. On the island of Melita, he came to be the most honored
person, not excepting the governor. After this he stood in such high favor with
the soldiers that he was given special privileges in Rome. He was allowed
freedom except in name.
After reading the
record of Paul’s life and work, as well as that of other saints of the Bible,
it is strange that men believe that Christianity is likely to bring them into
disfavor and weaken their opportunity for service in the world. It is true some
are never vindicated in this world before the civil authorities and suffer as
martyrs. Their names, however, are honored afterward and they have a great
influence in all the ages. Most of God’s servants are preserved in life and
enabled, like Moses and David, to receive the favor of men as well as of God.
For all who serve God there is favor with Him and the assurance that they shall
enjoy it in the ages to come.
CHRIST GIVES
REWARD
Christ rewards
those who honor His disciples. Publius honored the servant of Christ by taking
him into his house and treating him courteously. Christ rewarded Publius by
bringing back health and happiness into his home in healing his father. This is
not an isolated example of the rewards which those receive who honor God’s
servants. Rahab was probably not a good woman at the time the spies came from
Joshua to view Jericho and its surroundings. But because she hid the spies and
helped them to escape, she and her household were rewarded, and when Jericho
was destroyed she was saved alive. Very probably Rahab became a woman of faith
when she saw what God could do and what He had done for her.
When Elijah first came to the widow of Zidon and asked for a drink and
for food, she was probably not a believing woman. But she likely came to
believe in God when Elijah remained with her and she saw what God could do. She
was rewarded, during the famine, with a constant supply of food until it was
given again in the natural way. She was rewarded in a greater way, when her
son, who had died, was restored to life. Jesus said: “He that receiveth you receiveth me, and he that receiveth me receiveth
him that sent me. He that receiveth a prophet in the name of a prophet shall
receive a prophet’s reward; and he that receiveth a righteous man in the name
of a righteous man shall receive a righteous man’s reward. And whosoever shall
give to drink unto one of these little ones a cup of cold water only in the
name of a disciple, verily I say unto you, he shall in no wise lose his reward”
(Matthew 10:40-42).
ENCOURAGEMENT BY
BRETHREN
There is a great
value in encouragement by brethren in an hour of need. The brethren who met
Paul on the way to Rome, at The Market of Appius and The Three Taverns, caused
him to thank God and take courage. Paul was a man who did not complain. He was
a man of great courage. He was a man who could go alone, if necessary, into
“the jaws of the lion.” But yet he valued Christian friendship and
encouragement. It had perhaps been a query in his own mind how his friends
would receive him at Rome when he came in chains. It put new life into him to
find that they greeted him with the greatest warmth though he was a prisoner.
Perhaps some
thought it too long a walk to go away out to The Market of Appius, forty-three
miles distant, or even to The Three Taverns, thirty-three miles, to meet Paul.
Perhaps some of them would argue, Paul is a courageous man and has made many
long trips alone, and it will be useless to trouble ourselves about going to
meet him.
Those who went did a
great service to the apostle, and it has been recorded and published over the
world to their honor. Their mere greeting and company was of great value at
that critical hour in the life of Paul. It gave him a new reason to thank God,
and it instilled into his noble soul new courage.
A kind word
spoken, an act of appreciation, a little token of love, is often a great
stimulus to one of Christ’s disciples in a world of discouragements. You may
think that what you say and do is of little value. You may think that what you
think or say makes no difference to your Sunday school teacher, but perhaps it
is the very thing he is longing for in the effort to decide whether to continue
in the work of teaching. You may think that whether you show a spirit of
encouragement or discouragement to your elders and ministers matters nothing to
them for they are determined to be faithful men. But you do not know the
thankfulness and new courage that it may give to them.
“Little deeds of kindness,
Little words of love,
Make the world around us
Like to heaven above.”
GOD’S
PROVIDENTIAL GUIDANCE
There is another
lesson in the mystery of God’s providential guidance. Some years before this
Paul had written of his desire to go to Rome. He had expected to go from Achaia
or Macedonia to Jerusalem and then back to Rome. Then he was arrested and his
object seemed to be defeated. The Lord encouraged him both in Jerusalem and on
the sea. Now his great desire has been realized, but not as he had expected,
for he has been taken to Rome in chains.
One would think that if ever Paul needed to be free and to have the
dignity of an honored ambassador it was in Rome. But, strange though it then
appeared, we can see today that it was a wise plan of God. It was the best way
that Paul could have reached the Roman soldiers who were sent as messengers to
the farthest parts of the world. It was the only way, so far as we can see,
that he could have seen the Emperor, and have had an opportunity to minister to
his household.
The peculiar thing about
Paul’s position in Rome was that he had all the privileges of a free man, so
far as preaching or teaching was concerned, though he was a prisoner. He could
remain in his house and could invite any of his friends, including the chief of
the Jews, to see him and hear him. He had an advantage which he had in no other
city where he had previously gone. In almost every case, before he had been
long in a city, he had been interrupted by ruffians and often thrown out by a
mob. The Jews tried to take his life so that he would never reach Rome.
Instead, they placed him in the protecting care of the greatest military power
of the world, so that he not only was taken free of charge to Rome, but he had
the protection of the Roman army while he was there. The Jewish mob dare not
threaten or approach him, no matter how vigorously he taught or how many
disciples he made.
Paul as a
teaching prisoner gained the attention of both low and high. He would come into
contact with officials who, later, would be promoted and sent out as praetors
and proconsuls to govern provinces in various parts of the world. Through
Paul’s influence at Rome, many other Christian teachers who were not Roman
citizens would, in after years, receive protection from those who had known
Paul and had either come to respect or to espouse his religion.
We may not see what God has in store for us. We may wonder, on
account of some sickness that has weakened us, or limitations that have been
thrown about us, why we are so hindered. God sometimes brings into the sick
room those whom the Christian worker or
minister has been unable to see when they were well. They may listen
in a quiet and receptive mood which otherwise they would not do. God may have
important lessons for the Christian worker or minister also, which he impresses
upon them by reason of his chastisements. Do not allow your limitations to
cause you to fret, but recognize in your present position the favor of God,
proceed to make the very best use of your opportunities, and you will receive
His blessing. Your ministrations may extend, in the end, far more widely than
you would have dreamed.
Many years ago Japan was so distrustful of foreigners who were admitted
to her seaport towns that the first missionaries found it almost impossible to
get anyone to teach them the Japanese language. One man employed a private
teacher, and after some time discovered that what he was learning was a dialect
of one of the smaller islands and not the language of the main body of people.
In vain he looked about for another teacher. One evening, without the thought
of personal advantage, he drove away some robbers who were attacking a man
outside of his door. The man proved to be a Japanese noble, and in gratitude to
the missionary, offered him as a reward anything that he should name. “Teach me
your language,” cried the missionary. “Anything but that,” replied the
nobleman, feeling that he had promised what perhaps he had no right to perform.
The missionary persisted, and after consideration, the nobleman came the next
day to give the first lesson - the entering wedge of Christianity in Japan, for
that missionary was the translator of the New Testament into the Japanese
language. Thus God, in the mystery of His providence, caused the robbers to
bring a blessing to the missionary and to the whole country of Japan.
Indirectly they brought the Gospel into that, heretofore, heathen land.
When we work and
when we pray may we remember, that though what we have desired is denied, yet
we will rest in faith knowing that God gives us what is best, and uses us in a
way that we may best serve Him. We may have the assurance that even our chains
will work to the furtherance of the Gospel.
Oh believer, that we could only learn, and then convince ourselves
that “all things work together for good
to them that love God, to them who are the called according to his purpose”
(Romans 8:28). How much more would we accomplish for the cause of Christ
knowing that He is the director of every event.
“I wonder what are the prayers I pray,
As seen from the other side.
I am still petitioning day by day
For something that is denied.
“Some gift I am certain would make life sweet,
And help me to grow in grace;
Would nerve my heart, and speed my feet
For running the Christian race.
“I would give some service that is not asked,
I would say what my work should be,
I would not mind how severely tasked,
Did the choice but remain with me.
“So I miss the power that can surely save,
When I pray as I have begun
So often, ‘Give me the thing I crave’;
So seldom, ‘Thy will be done’.”
- B.G. Ambler.
QUESTIONS
(Acts 28:1-16)
1.
How did Paul come to be on the island of Melita?
2.
How long was he there?
3.
What kind of a welcome did the ship-wrecked sailors and prisoners
receive?
4.
Was it long before Paul began to help with the work?
5.
What occurred after Paul had placed some sticks on the fire?
6.
How did the superstitious people regard Paul?
7.
What did they think when they saw he was not injured?
8.
Is the absence of
snakes from the island today an argument against the accuracy of the record?
Why?
9.
Who was the governor of the island?
10. How did Paul win his affection?
11. How did he win the affection of the people of the island?
12. How did the sailors profit through Paul’s work?
13. Was there apparently a reason for sailing on the Castor and
Pollux?
14. What did Paul do at Puteoli?
15. How does this show Paul’s consecration?
16. How does it show the favor of the Roman soldiers?
17. Over what noted Roman did Paul travel?
18. How far did some of the Christians come to meet Paul? What does
this act show?
19. What effect did this have upon Paul?
20. Was Paul trusted when he reached Rome? Why?
OUTLINE Key verse - 28
Paul a prisoner
at Rome - allowed to remain in lodging - then in hired dwelling - Rome a great
city - Nero cruel - Paul began witnessing at once - opening testimony to Jews -
then to Gentiles - audiences grew - Jewish enemies could not hinder him - he
preached a full Gospel at the center of the world.
1.
Enthusiasm for
Christ will not permit the wasting of time in beginning Christian work.
2.
Other Christians
are encouraged by our courage when under trial.
3.
It is an honor to be bound for Christ’s sake.
4.
The unpopularity
of the Gospel does not warrant our rejection of it.
5.
The true church
of Christ will be ultimately vindicated (22).
6.
A thorough
knowledge of the Bible is essential to effective preaching (23).
7.
The Gospel divides the hearers (24).
8.
Continual
rejection of Christ meets with certain doom (26, 27).
9.
The Gospel of
Christ cannot be bound (30, 31; II Timothy 2:9).
At the close of
our last study we left Paul in a peculiar position, a prisoner at Rome, and yet
allowed to dwell by himself with a soldier that kept him. He was an old man by
this time. He described himself as “Paul
the aged” (Philemon 9). He was, in all probability, sixty years of age, and
considering his thirty years of hard service, his many journeys and hardships,
we would naturally suppose that he looked older than he was.
COULD SEE FRIENDS
Paul was held at
least two years at Rome as prisoner before his trial was completed. At first he
lived in what was called a “lodging”
(verse 23), and later, in what was evidently more commodious quarters, “his own hired house” (verse 30). As the
number of disciples grew and the Gentiles became interested in the Gospel, a
larger number would come to hear him and consult with him, and he would need a
larger building in order to accommodate them.
Just how he was
able to pay for this house we are not told, but he probably worked as formerly
and earned money himself. The Christians would no doubt contribute to his wants
as we know the people of Philippi did.
IN CHAINS
Paul is often
pictured as holding out his hands with the chains dangling from his wrists.
This may be true, but it is not the picture which he himself gives us in this
passage. He says: “because that for the
hope of Israel I am bound with this chain” (Acts 28:20). The chain was
apparently fastened around his body rather than around his wrists. This might
not be more comfortable, but it would give him more freedom in speaking, or
working, or writing.
ROME
The city of Rome
was at that time a great city of perhaps two million inhabitants half of whom
were slaves. The tradesmen and professional class were slaves. There was a
large class of the population which did nothing; they were simply loungers
about the city. The most of the freemen were too proud to work even though they
might be poor.
NERO
The emperor who
was upon the throne was Nero. He was at that time only about twenty-four or
twenty-five years of age, yet he had already begun that course of action which
has left his name a synonym for cruelty. The example which was set before Nero
had possibly more to do with his wanton disregard of the values of life than
his education. He was educated by Seneca, the philosopher, but his mother is
said to have poisoned her husband, Claudius, in order to set her son upon the
throne. Agrippina had married Claudius after the birth of her son Nero, and
Germanicus, the son of Claudius, was a rival for the throne, therefore he also
was poisoned. Thus at the very beginning of his public career Nero had an
example set before him which was afterward to be most marked in his life. He
was comparatively mild in his rule at first under the advice of Seneca and
Burrus. But after a few years he murdered his mother, and also, it is said, his
wife Octavia. From that time on his life was one of horrid cruelty and
shameless vice.
ART DID NOT
SOFTEN HIS CRUELTY
True, Nero was a
student of the poets and could quote them with ease. He was also a student of
music and art and was often found in the studios as well as in the theatres;
but his character was not purified by these any more than was the character of
the silversmiths at Ephesus. We shudder at the very thought of the cruelties in
which he delighted. It is thought that he himself set Rome on fire and then
accused the Christians of doing it in order to turn the people against them. He
covered the bodies of Christians in pitch and set them up in burning rows in
order to amuse the public in Rome. Such was the nature of the monster before
whom Paul was awaiting trial. Paul, however, was not frightened or afraid to
give his testimony in the Imperial city, even in the presence of the emperor
and members of the royal household.
PAUL’S OPENING
TESTIMONY
Paul had been in
Rome but three days when he invited the Jewish leaders first in order that he
might explain to them why he was a prisoner. He told them that he had done
nothing against the customs of the fathers and that those who had examined him
in Jerusalem and Caesarea had found him to be innocent. It was because of the
continued opposition of the Jews that he had been compelled to appeal to
Caesar. He had nothing of which to accuse his nation. The sole reason why he
had been accused and was now a prisoner was that he had held that the hope of
Israel had been fulfilled, that is, that the MESSIAH had already come. The Jews
replied that they had not received any letters from Judaea concerning him, and
none of the brethren who had come from there had anything against him. This was
true, not because the Jews had forgiven Paul, but either because they knew they
had no case to present to Caesar, or that they had not yet had time to reach
Rome. When they had accused him before he was sent to Rome, all the Roman
officials had declared that, so far as they could see, he was innocent.
TO THE JEWS
The Jews at Rome said they wanted to hear Paul speak concerning this
Nazarene heresy. The word which they used, translated, “sect,” means heresy, or
heretical sect. They knew that it was generally spoken against, but many of
them knew little about it at first hand and wanted to hear what the great
leader of this heresy had to say concerning it. There was a large Jewish
section on the opposite side of the city from where Paul was kept, across the
Tiber, and most of the Jews had been there but a few years, because Tiberius
Caesar had banished a large number of Jews from the city and Claudius had
banished them all. As Nero had been on the throne but six years at this time,
the Jewish population there was but recently settled. They had no doubt come
from every quarter of the world. There were Christians in Rome at the time Paul
arrived, but as the Jewish dissentions had been the cause of their banishment
some years before, they would no doubt keep very quiet in their worship and
meetings. Hence we may not be surprised that many of the Jews did not know much
about them except that they were disliked at Rome as well as in other places.
Paul lost no time in giving them an opportunity to hear him. He allowed
them to set a day which was suitable when they could gather at his lodging to
hear him. He spent the whole day in attempting to convince them. It is likely
that he gave them much of the argument which we have in the book of the Hebrews
and reminded them of much that he had written in his letter to the Romans. He
took up the law and the prophets and showed them how both were fulfilled in
Christ. He was able to convince some, but many did not believe. Those who did would
infer from the prophecy which he quoted, which is to the effect that they would
not accept the truth because their eyes, ears and hearts were closed: “And he said, Go, and tell this people, Hear
ye indeed, but understand not; and see ye indeed, but perceive not. Make the
heart of this people fat, and make their ears heavy, and shut their eyes; lest
they see with their eyes, and hear with their ears, and understand with their
heart, and convert, and be healed” (Isaiah 6:9-10).
TO THE GENTILES
When the Jews
would not hear, Paul, as was his custom, turned to the Gentiles. They would
hear with less prejudice and more of them would receive the truth. His
audiences grew and he was able to rent a house which would accommodate them,
where he remained for two years, receiving all who came in unto him, preaching
the kingdom of God, and teaching those things which concern the Lord Jesus
Christ with all boldness, none forbidding him.
WHAT BECAME OF
PAUL
We have been
following Paul for two and a half years on his way to Rome to be tried before
Caesar. Now, after he reaches Rome, we have hardly a word about his trial. The
record is concerned mainly with his preaching. All beyond this record and a few
hints found in the Epistles, is mere conjecture concerning the outcome of his
trial. We suppose he was released and went on another missionary tour. If so he
was likely imprisoned again at Rome, this time to die. Tradition tells us that
he was beheaded about three miles outside of the city of Rome.
HIS PREACHING
We are told all
that is important for us to know. The details of the trial would not help us.
The account of the trial would only turn our minds away from the important
message which the Spirit would leave with us. We are interested in Paul, but
the Spirit would have us to be interested in him only so far as he points us to
Christ. The thought that is left with us is that the kingdom of Jesus Christ
and His saving grace was preached at the center of the world and nothing could
hinder it. We are told enough to know that Paul was innocent, and that his
faith did not fail under trial. Knowing that, we may properly turn from Paul,
great hero though he was, to Jesus Christ and His Gospel for a lost world; for
that was manifestly our Lord’s intention, and it would also be Paul’s desire.
HIS CONTENTMENT
Paul as a
prisoner at Rome was not morose; he was contented and happy. We learn this from
his writings during his imprisonment. Even when some tried to irritate him by
preaching Christ for the purpose of arousing contention, not preaching
sincerely, he said:
“Some indeed preach Christ even of envy and
strife; and some also of good will: The one preach Christ of contention, not
sincerely, supposing to add affliction to my bonds: But the other of love,
knowing that I am set for the defense of the gospel. What then?
notwithstanding, every way, whether in pretence, or in truth, Christ is
preached; and I therein do rejoice,
yea, and will rejoice” (Philippians 1:15-18). Paul was not
exhorting the Philippians to do what he was not doing himself when he said:
“Rejoice in the Lord alway: and again I say,
Rejoice” (Philippians 4:4).
At the same time
he wrote: “Not that I speak in respect
of want: for I have learned, in whatsoever state I am, therewith to be
content. I know both how to be abased, and I know how to abound: every
where and in all things I am instructed both to be full and to be hungry, both
to abound and to suffer need. I can do all things through Christ which
strengtheneth me” (Philippians 4:11-13). He himself must have experienced
that spirit of contentment, which he would have others enjoy, before he wrote:
“Be careful for nothing; but in every thing
by prayer and supplication with thanksgiving let your requests be made known
unto God. And the peace of God, which passeth all understanding, shall keep
your hearts and minds through Christ Jesus. Finally, brethren, whatsoever
things are true, whatsoever things are honest, whatsoever things are just,
whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever things are lovely, whatsoever things are
of good report; if there be any virtue, and if there be any praise, think on
these things. Those things, which ye have both learned, and received, and
heard, and seen in me, do: and the God of peace shall be with you”
(Philippians 4:6-9).
HIS CHARACTER
Chains and accusations did not make Paul a criminal. He might have been
set free had it not been for the prejudice of the Jews and their efforts to
take his life because he preached Christ. His constant aim was to show that he
was not against Israel but for her. His people had looked for many centuries
for the coming of a Messiah who would be the hope of Israel. Now that that hope
had been fulfilled the Jews should not accuse Paul of heresy or of disrupting
the nation; rather, he was the herald of the day for which they hoped, waited and
prayed. Whether they accepted Paul or rejected him would not change the facts.
If they would examine his career, along with the Scriptures which he expounded,
they would find that he was a true and correct expositor of Scripture. Luke and
Aristarchus, who had been with him during his recent trials, and much of the
time during his work and travels, would gladly testify to the purity and
worthiness of his character, and how God had testified by signs and miracles to
his message and faith. Aquilla and Priscilla would also be able to testify that
they had lived with Paul and had found him to be an exemplary character, and a
man whom they had learned to love so much that they were willing to lay down
their lives for him. The people of Rome knew that these friends of Paul were
among the best of the community, and whatever one might say of their religion
no one could doubt their honesty. All this served to give Paul a good hearing.
The Jews said they wanted to learn from his own lips just what this sect to which
he belonged stood for and what the basis of Scripture was upon which it claimed
to stand. Let us now turn to some of the lessons of this interesting paragraph.
NO TIME TO BE
WASTED
Enthusiasm for Christ
will not permit the wasting of time in beginning Christian work. Within three
days Paul had plans ready for beginning work even while a prisoner. He called
the Jews together and so interested them that they asked to hear his message.
He appointed a day upon which they came together in great numbers to hear him
expound the Gospel.
Paul usually went
to where the people were, but when he was so limited that he could not go to
them he did not give up or waste time in lamentation; he called them to meet
with him. A man of less enthusiasm would have found many excuses which he would
have put forward as reasons for inaction. It is difficult to find a parallel in
all history of a prisoner who continued to be so great a missionary.
William Carey had
often unburdened his soul to his brother ministers or preached to his little
congregation, but they merely listened with respectful interest and did
nothing. On May 31, 1792, he preached a thrilling sermon, on Isaiah 54:2, 3, at
Nottingham: “Enlarge the place of thy
tent, and let them stretch forth the curtains of thine habitations: spare not,
lengthen thy cords, and strengthen thy stakes; For thou shalt break forth on
the right hand and on the left; and thy seed shall inherit the Gentiles, and
make the desolate cities to be inhabited.” He urged the people to expect
great things from God and to attempt great things for God. One has said of it:
“If all the people had lifted up their voices and wept, I should not have
wondered. But the people did not weep! They did not even wait. They arose to
leave as usual.” Then William Carey could wait no longer, but stepping down
from the pulpit as he saw the people quietly dispersing, he seized Andrew
Fuller’s hand and wrung it in an agony of distress. “Are we not going to do
anything?” he demanded, “Oh, Fuller, call them back! Call them back! We dare
not separate without doing anything.” As a result of that passionate entreaty
the first missionary society was founded and Mr. Carey was chosen as their
first missionary.
Dr. Thomas
Guthrie tells of a great French general who reached the battlefield at sundown
only to find that his troops had been worsted in the fight. Unskillful
arrangements had neutralized Gallic bravery, and offered the enemy advantages
they were not slow to seize. He accosted the unfortunate commander. Having
rapidly learned how matters stood, he pulled out his watch, turned his eye on
the sinking sun, and said, “There’s time yet to gain the victory.” He rallied
the broken ranks. He placed himself at their head, and launching them, with the
arm of a giant in war upon the columns of the foe, he plucked the prize from
their hands and won the day.
How much fewer
would be the defeats and how many more would be the victories if all Christian
leaders had the ardent enthusiasm of men such as Paul and William Carey! Even
though the hour of the day may be late; even though life may be mostly spent
and the span remaining short, let us do God’s service today! Let us preach the
Gospel to dying men! Let us call upon them to repent today!
OUR COURAGE
ENCOURAGES OTHERS
Other Christians
are encouraged by our courage when under trial. Paul tells us in one of the
letter which he wrote during his imprisonment at Rome: “So that my bonds in Christ are manifest in all the palace, and in all
other places; And many of the brethren in the Lord, waxing confident by my
bonds, are much more bold to speak the word without fear” (Philippians
1:13, 14). Most of the Christians became more confident as a result of his
bonds, and more bold to speak the Word of God without fear. When they saw that
Nero and the Roman guard did not frighten Paul, they began to have more courage
to teach the Gospel among their friends and throughout the city.
It has always
been true that one courageous Christian helps many others. He is to them like
the shadow of a great rock in a weary land. Peter and John encouraged the other
disciples when they said to the officers who tried to silence them, “Whether it be right in the sight of God to
hearken unto you more than unto God, judge ye. For we cannot but speak the
things which we have seen and heard” (Acts 4:19-20).
When Commodore Joseph Smith saw by the first dispatch that reached
Washington from Fortress Monroe that the “Congress,” on which his son was
commander, had shown the white flag, he said, “Then Joe’s dead!” It was so. It
is easier to imagine men like Daniel dying at their post of duty, faithful and
without a blot on their fair names, than to think of them betraying their
trust, or in any way proving unfaithful. No doubt there were many who would
have the courage to pray in Babylon after they had witnessed the courage of
Daniel and his protection by Almighty God.
AN HONOR TO BE
BOUND FOR CHRIST
It is an honor to
be bound for Christ’s sake. Paul said: “because
that for the hope of Israel I am bound with this chain” (Acts 28:20). If
Paul had not witnessed boldly for Christ he would not have been bound and a
prisoner as he was. We see Paul vindicated. We look upon him as an honored
apostle. But in that day he was looked upon by men generally as a convict. It
would not be so easy for him to keep up a spirit of honor and courage under the
depressing circumstances. It is under such circumstances that we need the help
of the God of peace to keep our minds and hearts through Christ Jesus.
We do not think
less of John Knox today because he was made to serve as a slave and was bound
with a chain in the French Galleys. We do not think less of Patrick Hamilton
because he was bound with a chain to the stake and burned to death. We honor
these men because they kept their faith though subjected to such ignominy. When
we see men suffer for Christ, or if we ourselves may be called to suffer for
His sake, let us, like Paul, count it all joy that we are counted worthy to
suffer for the name of Christ.
There are many
lesser ways in which men feel that they are bound today and are not free to do
the larger things that they would like to do for Christ. There is many a godly
mother who is held at home because of the family which she is rearing; there is
many a father who is kept busy with his work at the shop or on the farm; there
is many a daughter who cares for an aged mother or father; there is many a son
who is kept at home to help provide for the family, who would like to be
released for some apparently larger and more noted work for the Lord.
Let all such
remember that there is a way for them to honor God through their testimony in
the place where they are. Let us not lament because of our chains but let us
serve God more earnestly even while we are bound with them. As with Paul, it is
possible for you to have a great sphere of influence as your example and
testimony go out from the place where you are. Honor God at all times and in
all places wherever you may be regardless of your limitations. God will take
care of your honor and your reward.
HOLD TO UNPOPULAR
GOSPEL
The unpopularity
of the Gospel does not warrant our rejection of it. The Jews at Rome said to
Paul: “as concerning this sect, we know
that every where it is spoken against” (Acts 28:22). The value and
permanence of the Christian religion is settled by the truth, not by the people
who speak against us. One of the things that has kept the church pure is that,
all through history, it has been so generally spoken against. When the church
of Christ is unpopular men do not join it for the sake of name or fame, and
those who join are usually men of conviction. When the church, in any locality,
becomes popular it is more in danger of being corrupted from within.
THE TRUE CHURCH
ULTIMATELY VINDICATED
The true church
of Christ will be ultimately vindicated (20). It may be called a sect, as it
was by the Jews at Rome, but it is not a sect. The true church consists of a
body of Christian people called out from the world by Jesus Christ. The people
of God will ever live. The church will never die.
Paul showed, when
the opportunity was given, that the Christians were followers of the true
MESSIAH who had been the hope of Israel. He proved that those who held this
so-called heresy were not heretics, but a part of the true Israel of God, as he
had already pointed out in the letter which he had written to Rome before he
came. He showed them that the one whom they called the Nazarene, whom they had
been taught to despise, was the one who should sit upon the throne of David and
was the true King of Israel. He was the Son of God, the head of the church, and
would see that nothing, not even the gates of hell, should prevail against her.
The many
centuries through which the church of Christ has stood until the present time
is a vindication of her stability. There are still those, who have not profited
by Voltaire’s mistakes and, who insist that the Christian religion will not
endure through many years. The church, which has been growing through nineteen
centuries until it has spread into almost every nation of the world, may be
safely trusted to continue until the end of time. If we had nothing more than
the promise of God we might, like Abraham, safely rest upon that alone; but we
have evidence, which accumulates with every century, that nothing can destroy
her.
PREACHER NEEDS
KNOWLEDGE OF BIBLE
A thorough
knowledge of the Bible is essential to effective preaching: “And when they had appointed him a day,
there came many to him into his lodging; to whom he expounded and testified the
kingdom of God, persuading them concerning Jesus, both out of the law of Moses,
and out of the prophets, from morning till evening” (Acts 28:23). Paul
expounded the law and the prophets from morning until evening. He would, no
doubt, point out how the sacrifices were types of Christ. He would show that
the whole ceremonial worship pointed to Christ. He would tell them that they
had entertained a false view of the Messiah; that he had not come to set up a
kingdom upon earth, but that as the sacrifice was slain upon the altar so He
was to be offered as a sacrifice upon the Cross.
He would explain the fifty-third chapter of Isaiah as they had never
heard it explained before, and show how the life and trial of Christ were
pictured there hundreds of years before He came in the likeness of man. Paul
would explain to them, that though they had an order of priests and a high
priest, Christ was the great HIGH PRIEST who was to take the place of all
priests from that time forward. He would show them that they had a better
altar, a better temple, a better sacrifice, a better intercessor, a better
mercy seat, and more efficacious blood to wash away their sins.
Jesus had begun
at Moses and expounded through all the prophets, as He walked with two of His
disciples, the things concerning Himself. The Spirit had revealed all of these
arguments to Paul who was continually trying to convince his own people by
reproducing them. Through nineteen hundred years since that time those
arguments have been repeated in the effort to convince men that Jesus is the
Christ. Paul knew his Bible well and without it he could not have been the
effective preacher that he was. The great text book of every preacher is the
Word of God and without a full and intimate knowledge of it he cannot be an
effective minister of God.
Paul testified of
the kingdom of God and also persuaded them concerning Jesus Christ. Paul knew
full well that Christ was a greater King than Nero. He said, that Christ was
the blessed and only potentate . . . the King of kings. He wanted to see that
kingdom acknowledged from the pillars of Helipolis on the east to the pillars
of Hercules on the west; from Ethiopia on the south to the far islands of the
north. He knew that one day that kingdom would stand superior to that of the
Caesars, yes and of all the nations of the world.
Paul saw with the eye of faith every knee bowing to Christ the King and
every tongue confessing that He is Lord to the glory of God the Father
(Philippians 2:9-11). Though he did not yet see all things put under him, he saw
Jesus crowned with glory and honor: “Thou
hast put all things in subjection under his feet. For in that he put all in
subjection under him, he left nothing that is not put under him. But now we see
not yet all things put under him. But we see Jesus, who was made a little lower
than the angels for the suffering of death, crowned with glory and honour; that
he by the grace of God should taste death for every man” (Hebrews 2:8, 9).
THE HEARER’S
DIVIDED
The Gospel
divides the hearers. “And some believed
the things which were spoken, and some believed not” (Acts 28:24). The
division continues through the centuries to the present time. Though many more
believe today, yet it is the same old story wherever the Gospel is preached,
some believe and some believe not. There are Christ’s disciples on the one hand
and the world on the other. One who described the conditions of that day said
that the great majority of the citizens of Rome had but two cries, the one was,
“Bread,” and the other, “The Circus.” But is not the cry of the majority of the
people today in our cities almost the same? Their main thought seems to be,
either how to get enough to eat, or how to find amusement. Across the sea,
conditions, in this regard, are very similar. The race tracks have been crowded
and gambling is on the increase. We are as surely called upon to make a
decision as they, and the decision which we have to make is just as important
today. The call comes to the people of every land, Choose you this day whom you
will serve! Will you accept Christ as your Saviour, or will you refuse to
believe on Him? To believe not is to reject Him as certainly as it was for the
Jews of Rome.
Is it possible
that, after nineteen centuries of cumulative evidence, you still doubt and wish
to reject Him? You cannot stand in a neutral zone; you must be with Christ or
against Him. The choice which you make concerning Christ is a choice which goes
on forever. It is a choice between a darkness and light, a choice between joy
and sorrow, a choice between Heaven and hell.
“Still as of old,
Man by himself is priced.
For thirty pieces Judas sold
Himself, not Christ.”
CONTINUED
REJECTION MEANS DOOM
Continued
rejection of Christ meets with certain doom. Paul told the Jews that their
rejection of Christ had been foretold by Isaiah. They would hear and not
understand; they would see and not perceive. They had closed their ears and
hearts to the message. It is worthy of note that this prophecy was quoted by
Jesus in the thirteenth chapter of Matthew in connection with His parables of
the kingdom. Jesus was foretelling the fact that the kingdom would be taken
from Israel. The prophecy was quoted again by John in the twelfth chapter when
he was showing how Jesus had done many miracles and had warned the Jews that if
they did not receive Him darkness would come upon them. It is quoted here for
the last time, so far as we know of its quotation by the apostles, when Paul
quoted it to the Jews at Rome.
The first
generation of Hebrew people who were with Christ had rejected Him and put Him
to death. Now another generation has passed and the Gospel has been taken to
the Jews in most of the great centers. Though Paul was the apostle to the
Gentiles he had usually gone first to the Jews. A few of them had accepted Christ
but the great majority of them had rejected Him. Now in the great central city
of the world they were given a last chance. The apostle exhausted all of his
energy and resources in trying to convince them, but they would not hear. That
was a sad day for the Jewish nation. The church was growing. The mighty works
of God were adding proof to the Deity of Christ and the genuineness of the
Gospel. Jerusalem had not long to stand after that. The people had sinned away
their day of grace and most terrible was the result. The Jews rejected their
best friend when they rejected Christ, and they rejected their next best friend
when they rejected Paul. They were like the negroes on the Spanish slave ship,
who when the Portuguese captain pointed to an English ship which had been in
hot pursuit for several hours, and cried, “For your lives! Fight for your
lives!” and gave them each a weapon, the deluded and terrified negroes did as
they were told, and in doing so killed and wounded their best friends who had
come to deliver them. Jesus had come to set the Jews free from their sins, and
when they turned against Him and rejected Him, they turned against a friend who
had died for them.
The rejection of
Christ means eternal doom for Jew or Gentile. Jesus pointed out the fact of
eternal separation at the last day. He told how the righteous would be gathered
upon the right hand and the wicked upon the left. Those on the left hand would
be cast into everlasting punishment where there would be weeping and gnashing
of teeth.
What a fearful
end for the unbeliever! May their lot not be ours! May we believe on Christ and
may we trust Him for time and eternity!
THE WORD OF GOD
NOT BOUND
The Gospel of
Christ cannot be bound. Some have said, with a voice of lamentation, that the
last picture in the book of Acts is one of division. Ah! my friend, you are
mistaken! That is not the last picture in the book. The last picture in the
book is that of Paul “preaching the
kingdom of God, and teaching those things which concern the Lord Jesus Christ,
with all confidence, no man forbidding him” (Acts 28:31). The last phrase
is one word in the Greek. It means “UNHINDERED.”
Those who have
thought the book is incomplete, as Sir William Ramsay has done, have missed the
last picture and its import. True, the book is not closed as a modern novelist
would have closed it. We are interested in Paul. We want to hear all about the
trial. We want to learn what the emperor did with him, but the Spirit left a
more important lesson with us. He has spared us the sad sight of seeing Paul
led out to the block. He has assured us that Paul’s faith remained firm and
that he was ready to be offered.
He has closed the
book with the thought of Christ’s kingdom and of Christ’s Gospel of salvation
standing out pre-eminently above all else in the queen city of the world, being
proclaimed there and even the place of the Caesars, UNHINDERED!
The Book of Acts
opens with the thought that Christ is continuing to do and preach by His
Spirit, through His disciples, until the message shall be proclaimed in
Jerusalem and Judaea and Samaria and to the uttermost parts of the world. It
closes after recording that this has been done to a remarkable degree in the
first generation after Christ, and that the Gospel was then being proclaimed in
the center of the metropolis of the world unhindered.
During the infancy of the first generation of the Christian era the
wicked king tried to kill the one who had been proclaimed as the coming King.
At the close of the second generation that kingdom had spread over the world
and was being proclaimed with all boldness under the guardianship of the
Imperial Army, yes even in the palace of the Emperor, with all boldness,
unhindered.
When the Gospel
seemed most hindered, because Paul was in chains, it was less hindered. Paul
was in one sense more limited, in another sense less limited than during any
two years of his active life. He was standing at the hub of the world preaching
the Gospel to men who would take it to the utmost extremes of the world.
Paul had loyal
messengers at his command who were carrying his letters out to the churches at
Colossae, Philippi, Ephesus, to Philemon and perhaps to others. Thus he was
strengthening the churches which were already established, and writing messages
which were to bless and strengthen the church in all time. How wonderfully the
plans of God work out to the furtherance of the Gospel.
God has taught us that
the progress of the Gospel does not depend upon the freedom, or even upon the
life, of the most zealous messenger. It did not depend upon Paul, it did not
depend upon Peter. Peter is said to have died during this same persecution at
Rome. The Gospel lives on and continues to spread over the earth regardless of
those who may fall.
Did you ever read
how the last fight in the Coliseum ended? This is the way it is said to have
occurred. Rome had become largely Christian but still the cruel sports of the
people had not been entirely given up. After a famous victory, the emperor, a
feeble boy, and all the great men of Rome, went to the crowded theatre to
witness the amusements given in honor of the triumph. After the harmless sports
were over some gladiators entered the arena armed with sharp swords. The people
shouted with delight because the old savage amusements of their heathen days
were restored to them. Suddenly an old man, dressed in the garb of a hermit and
unknown to the people, sprang into the arena and declared that as Christian
people they must not suffer men to slay each other thus. An angry cry arose
from the eager crowd. The gladiators, disappointed of their gain, menaced the
hermit fiercely, crying, “back old man, for thy life!” But the stranger stood
fearless before the angry mob, he heeded not the swords of the gladiators, nor
the yells of the people, but solemnly protested against the deed of blood. In
another moment he lay dead upon the red sand, pierced by a dozen wounds. He
died, but his words lived. When the people saw the fearless courage of a weak
old man, shame filled their hearts; the sports were stopped, and never again
did the gladiators fight in the Coliseum. Men may die; heroes of the faith may
pass away, but the Word of God lives and dominates the hearts of men.
SILENCE THE
MESSENGER BUT NOT THE MESSAGE
In the last
letter which Paul wrote, when he was ready to be offered, and when the time of
his departure was near at hand, he assured us that though he was bound, “Wherein I suffer trouble, as an evil doer,
even unto bonds; but the word of God is not bound” (II Timothy 2:9). Can you
bind the Word of God by arresting the messenger?
Proud and
rebellious Pharaoh tried it; he thought that when he had ordered Moses out from
his presence and had told him that he was to see his face no more that he was
rid of his message. Rejection of the message neither bound the messenger nor
silenced the message; but it ended in the ignominious death of the haughty king
who rejected it.
Ahab tried to
bind the messenger and eradicate the message. By the time the dogs were licking
the blood of Ahab in the pool of Samaria he had learned the lesson that God’s
Word is not bound; but then he was where he would have given his ivory palace,
the vineyard of Naboth, and all else besides for a drop of water to cool his
tongue as he suffers the torments of the lost.
Nebuchadnezzar tried to silence the messenger of God, but after he had
been driven from men and had suffered the horrors of a demented condition for
seven years, he was ready to admit that no one could limit God; that He doeth
according to His will in the armies of heaven and among the inhabitants of the
earth and no one can say to him, what doest Thou? or why doest Thou thus?
The Jewish mob tried to silence the messenger of the Gospel; but the
mob, cruel and determined as it was, found that the messenger of God was
wrested from its grasp and the message went on with the added impetus and under
military protection to the heart of the empire.
Several of the
Roman emperors after Nero tried to destroy the Gospel, and one of them, who had
persecuted the Christians with most terrible severity, thought that he had
succeeded so well in stamping out Christianity, that he caused a coin to be
struck declaring that Christianity was extinct. Nevertheless, the Gospel was
not extinct, nor was it bound, but continued to spread.
In spite of the
enemies at Damascus;
in spite of the
blood-thirsty mob at Lystra;
in spite of the
prison at Philippi;
in spite of the
silversmith’s guild at Ephesus;
in spite of the
oath bound cut-throats at Jerusalem;
in spite of the typhoon
on the great sea;
in spite of the
chains at Rome,
The Word of God was not,
and could not be bound.
It is said that one of the Roman emperors, who had done all he could to
exterminate Christianity, was at last wounded in battle by a dart which pierced
his side. The blood was flowing rapidly from his wound and he saw that his time
was short. Grasping a handful of the crimson blood he flung it toward the sky
exclaiming, “Oh Man of Galilee, Thou hast conquered! Thou has conquered!”
DO YOU BELIEVE?
At
the close of this chapter, and of this book there are two important questions
which confront us. The first of them is, are you among those who believe or
those who believe not? What is your answer? Will you attempt to put it off? It
is a dangerous thing to neglect to answer. “How shall we escape, if we neglect so great salvation?” (Hebrews
2:3). If you put off the answer for today it may be that you are putting it off
for eternity. Dr. Banks relates the incident of an old minister, quite
eccentric and accustomed to impress spiritual lessons in unique and unexpected
ways, who one day entered the shop of a member of his church without knocking
or ringing the bell, and inquired, before he made any salutation, “Did you
expect me?” “No!” was the astonished reply. “What if I had been death?” he
solemnly asked, then stepped out as abruptly as he came, and was gone before
his parishioner could make answer. It made a tremendous impression upon the
man, and brought to his mind with a new emphasis such as he had never realized
before, the Saviour’s words: “Therefore
be ye also ready: for in such an hour as ye think not the Son of man cometh”
(Matthew 24:44).
DO YOU WITNESS?
Spurgeon once
said: “I have heard that in the desert, when the caravans are in want of water,
they are accustomed to send on a camel, with its rider, some distance in
advance; then after a little space another. As soon as the first finds water,
almost before he stoops down to drink, he shouts aloud, ‘Come!’ The next one
hearing the voice repeats the word, ‘Come!’ The nearest again takes up the cry,
‘Come!’ until the whole wilderness echoes with the word, ‘Come!’“ Are we
raising our voices with that cry which should re-echo throughout all the world?
“Come unto me, all ye that labour and
are heavy laden, and I will give you rest!” (Matthew 11:28). Or with that
other word: “If any man thirst, let him
come unto me, and drink” (John 7:37). “Neither
is there salvation in any other: for there is none other name under heaven
given among men, whereby we must be saved” (Acts 4:12).
To believe on
Christ, and to witness for Him: these are the primary and never ceasing demands
of Christ. if we have failed in either of these we are in a sad state.
QUESTIONS
(Acts 28:17-31)
1.
About how many years of service as a missionary had Paul seen at this
time?
2.
In what position was he held?
3.
Why was he held as a prisoner?
4.
What degree of freedom was he allowed?
5.
What was the nature of the Roman emperor?
6.
Did the study of art change his nature?
7.
How long was Paul in Rome until he began to testify for Christ?
8.
To whom did he preach first?
9.
Were there any Jews who believed?
10.
When the Jews in
general would not hear to whom did he turn?
11.
What authority
did he quote for so doing?
12.
For what reason
did Paul say he was bound with a chain?
13.
What was Paul’s
state of mind during his imprisonment (Philippian 1:15-18).
14.
Why are we not
told more of Paul’s trial?
15.
What did Paul
teach us by example and word about utilizing our time?
16.
What did Paul
preach about while in Rome?
17.
Was it possible
for men to hinder him while at Rome?
18.
How did his
influence and opportunity to preach compare with his preaching while at
liberty? Could the Jews drive him out of Rome?
19.
How did Paul’s
position and preaching effect others (Philippians 1:13, 14)?
20.
Can the Gospel of
Christ be bound? (Acts 28:21; II Timothy 2:9)?